Pioneer Ancestors
of
Antoinette Ball Wyatt
and
Shirl Reed Weight
September 4, 2007
Antoinette Ball Wyatt and Shirl Reed Weight
North Ogden, Utah, 84414 2063
Table of Contents
PIONEER ANCESTORS ................................................................................................................1
ARRIVAL IN THE SALT LAKE VALLEY ..................................................................................4
FOREFATHERS WHO DIED BEFORE REACHING THE VALLEY .........................................9
ZINA BAKER ...............................................................................................................................10
ALFRED BALL.............................................................................................................................17
WILLIAM MITCHELL BALL .....................................................................................................23
ELIZABETH BOCOCK ...............................................................................................................27
BYRAM LEE BYBEE ..................................................................................................................62
WILLIAM SCOTT CAWKWELL ................................................................................................65
MOSES CHILDS ...........................................................................................................................67
MOSES DEVERE CHILDS ..........................................................................................................73
DANIEL COOK ............................................................................................................................76
DAVID COOK ............................................................................................................................101
ANNETT (ANTOINETTE) DAVENPORT ...............................................................................110
JAMES DAVENPORT................................................................................................................113
ELIZABETH ENGLAND ...........................................................................................................119
MARY ENGLAND .....................................................................................................................122
ANN FOUKES ............................................................................................................................125
MARY MARIA FULLER ..........................................................................................................127
ELISABETH GRIFFITHS ..........................................................................................................129
JOSEPH GRIFFITHS ..................................................................................................................131
JOSHUA HOLDEN .....................................................................................................................135
MARY ANN HOLDEN ..............................................................................................................146
SARAH CAROLINE HORSECROFT ........................................................................................150
OLIVER BOARDMAN HUNTINGTON ...................................................................................153
WILLIAM HUNTINGTON ........................................................................................................198
ELSIE MARIA KNUDSEN .......................................................................................................247
JEREMIAH LEAVITT ...............................................................................................................250
THOMAS ROWELL LEAVITT .................................................................................................255
ARCHIBALD PATTEN ..............................................................................................................277
POLLY PATTEN .......................................................................................................................279
ALMIRA PHELPS ......................................................................................................................283
RACHEL BROOM ROBERTS ...................................................................................................285
ANN ROBERTS ..........................................................................................................................286
ABIGAIL SALISBURY ..............................................................................................................291
ELLIS MENDENHALL SANDERS ...........................................................................................292
HANNAH MENDENHALL SANDERS ....................................................................................294
SARAH STURDEVANT ..........................................................................................................300
MARY TALLEY ........................................................................................................................361
JAMES CRAIG WALKER .........................................................................................................365
FREDRICK WEIGHT .................................................................................................................376
JAMES WEIGHT ........................................................................................................................406
JOHN HORSECROFT WYATT .................................................................................................408
JOHN MOSES WYATT .............................................................................................................417
INDEX .........................................................................................................................................420
Pioneer Ancestors
Antoinette Ball Wyatt
And
Shirl Reed Weight
1. Baker, Zina (Huntington)
Died in Nauvoo 1839
1. Ball, Alfred
Arrived in Salt Lake City by steam on Aug. 5, 1870
2. Ball, William Mitchell
Arrived in Salt Lake City by steam in 1871
3. Bocock, Elizabeth (Weight)
Arrived in Salt Lake City on Sept. 12, 1857
4. Bybee, Byram Lee
Arrived in Salt Lake City Sept 30-Oct 7, 1851.
5. Cawkwell, William Scott
Arrived in Salt Lake City July 2, 1874
6. Childs, Moses
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley September 1852
7. Childs, Moses Devere
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley September 1852.
8. Cook, Daniel
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley October 2, 1850
9. Cook, David
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley October 2, 1850
10. Davenport, Antoinette (Leavitt) Arrived in Salt Lake in 1851
1. Davenport, James
Arrived late part of Brigham Young’s First Party 1847
13 England, Elisabeth (Ball)
Arrived in Salt Lake City by steam August 5, 1870
14
England, Mary (Cawkwell)Arrived in Salt Lake City on July 2, 1874
15 Foukes, Ann (Weight)
Arrived in Salt Lake in 1854)
16 Fuller, Mary Maria (Cook)
Arrived in Salt Lake City October 2, 1850.
17 Griffiths, Elisabeth (Walker)
Arrived in Salt Lake Valley in 1850.
18. Griffiths, Joseph
Arrived in Salt Lake City 1850.
19. Holden, Joshua
Arrived in Salt Lake Valley in 1852 with the John T. Chafe
(Chase) Company)
20. Holden, Mary Ann (Cook)
Arrived in Salt Lake Sept 29-Oct 1, 1852 with the John T.
Chafe (Chase ) Company.
21. Horsecroft, Sarah Caroline(Wyatt)
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley on October 5, 1853
22. Huntington, Oliver Boardman
Arrived in Salt Lake City 1852.
23. Huntington, William
Died in route in Mt. Pisgah, Iowa
24. Knudsen, Elsie Maria (Bybee)
Arrived in Salt Lake September 7, 1855 Jacob Foutz Secrist
19. Leavitt, Jeremiah
Died in route, Bonaparte, Iowa on August 4, 1846
26 Leavitt, Thomas Rowell
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley Aug 29-31, 1850
27 Patten, Archibald
Died in Route
28. Patten, Polly (Childs)
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley in September,1852.
29. Phelps, Almira (Davenport)
Arrived in Salt Lake in 1851 with Philo Merrill company.
30. Roberts, Ann (Griffiths)
Arrived in Salt Lake City 1850.
31. Roberts, Rachel Broom(Sanders) Arrived in Salt Lake City September 24, 1848, K.C.
Kimball
32. Salisbury, Abigail (Patten)
Died in route.
33. Sanders, Ellis Mendenhall
Arrived in Salt Lake City September 24, 1848 K.C.
Kimball Co.
34. Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall (Huntington)
Arrived in Salt Lake City September 24, 1848.
35. Shannon, Sarah (Leavitt)
Died in route, Twelve Miles Grove, Illinois 1839/40
36. Studevant, Sarah (Leavitt)
Arrived in Salt Lake Valley August 29-31,1850.
37. Talley, Mary (Holden)
Died in route April 5, 1851 Council Bluffs, Iowa, USA
38. Walker, James Craig
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley September 30, 1854
39. Weight, Fredrick
Arrived in Emigration Canyon on September 15, 1852 with
the Captain Howell Co.
40. Weight, James
Died in route in Quarantine Island, St Louis, Missouri
41. Wyatt, John Horsecroft
Salt Lake Valley on October 5, 1853 with Jacob Gates Co.
42. Wyatt, John Moses
Salt Lake Valley on October 5, 1853 with Jacob Gates Co.
ARRIVAL IN THE SALT LAKE VALLEY
1. Davenport, James— 45 Years of age
1-Captain. Brigham Young left from Winter Quarters, Nebraska, on April 14 with 148 people
and 72 wagons, arrived July 21-24 Roster, Church Emigration Book 1847, Daughters of the
2
Utah Pioneers lesson for (Pioneer Company) April 1959. Jenson’s Biographical
Encyclopedia, volume 4, page 693-725.
Not all of those who started the journey completed the journey because of various changes in
duties. However, Church Historians have determined that the credit for blazing the trail
should go equally to all who began. James remained at the ferry at the request of Brigham
Young and did not enter the valley with the original company
1848
1851–Philo Merrill company.
1. Roberts, Rachel Broom (Sanders)--September 24, 1848
She was 41 years of age.)
8--Captain Heber C. Kimball (Captain 2nd Division) left from Winter Quarters, Nebraska,
May 29 with 662 people, arrived September 24. Roster, Journal History Supplement. After
31 December 1848, page 17-20.
2. Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall (Huntington) September 24, 1848.
(She was 12years old)
8--Captain Heber C. Kimball (Captain. 2nd Division) left from Winter Quarters, Nebraska,
May 29 with 662 people, arrived September 24. Roster, Journal History Supplement After
31 December 1848, page 17-20.
1. Sanders, Ellis Mendenhall–September. 24, 1848.
(He was 40 years old)
8--Captain Heber C. Kimball (Captain 2nd Division) left from Winter Quarters, Nebraska,
May 29 with 662 people, arrived September 24. Roster, Journal History Supplement After
31 December 1848, page 17-20.
2. Studevant, Sarah (Leavitt)--August 29-31, 1850.
(She was 52 years of age)
16--Milo Andrus (1) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 3 with 206 people and 51 wagons, arrived
29-31 August. Roster, Journal History Supplement. After December 31, 1850 page1.
3. Leavitt, Thomas Rowell –August 29-31, 1850.
(He was 16 years of age.)
16--Milo Andrus (1) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 3 with 206 people and 51 wagons, arrived
August 29-31. Roster, Journal History Supplement. After December 31, 1850 page1.
7
Cook, Daniel--October 2, 1850
(He was 52 years of age)
23--Justus Morse left Kanesville, Iowa, June 20 with 41 people and 13 wagons, arrived
October 2. No roster.
8
Fuller, Mary Maria--October 2, 1850
(She was 52 years of age)
3
23--Justus Morse left Kanesville, Iowa, June 20 with 41 people and 13 wagons, arrived
October 2. No roster.
9
Cook, David--October 2, 1850
(He was 22 years of age.)
23--Justus Morse left Kanesville, Iowa, June 20 with 41 people and 13 wagons, arrived
October 2. No roster.
10 Griffiths, Joseph--1850
(He was 34 years of age.)
Sailed January 7, 1843 on the “Swanton” from London. Lorenzo Snow was the church
leader, There 212 in the company. They arrived in New Orleans March 16, 1843.
They arrived in Salt Lake in 1850.
11 Roberts, Ann (Griffiths)--1850
(She was 31 year of age)
Sailed January 17, 1843 on the “Swanton” from London. Lorenzo Snow was the church
leader, There 212 in the company. They arrived in New Orleans March 16, 1843.
They arrived in Salt Lake in 1850.
12 Griffiths, Elizabeth (Walker)--1850
(She was 7 years old)
They arrived in Salt Lake in 1850.
13 Bybee, Byram–Sept. 30 - Oct 7, 1851.
(He was 52 years old)
35-James W. Cummings (2) (also known as Orson Pratt’s Company) left Kanesville, Iowa,
June 21 with 100 people, arrived Sept 30–October 7. Roster, Journal History Supplement.
After December 31, 1851 page. 2-3 Church Emigration Book 1851.
14 Phelps, Almira (Davenport)–1851.
(She was 46 years old)
Philo Merrill Company. (Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah, p. 1027)
15 Davenport, Antoinette (Leavitt) 1851
(She was 8 years old)
Philo Merrill company.
16 Childs, Moses--September 1852
(He was 40 years old)
57-Isaac M. Stewart (9) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 19 with 245 people and 53 wagons
arrived August 28 –September 22 Roster, Journal History Supplement. After December 31,
1852, page51-61.
4
(Deseret News of September18, 1852. He arrived with the 9th company of emigrants with his
family, five oxen, three cows and one wagon with John D. Parker’s company, and Isaac M.
Stewart over first ten in September 1852)
17 Childs, Moses DeVere–September 1852
(He was 5 years old)
57-Isaac M. Stewart (9) left Kanesville, Iowa, June19 with 245 people and 53 wagons
arrived August 28 --September 22. Roster, Journal History Supplement. After December 31,
1852, page 51-61.
(Deseret News of September 18, 1852. He arrived with the 9th company of emigrants with
his family, five oxen, three cows and one wagon with John D. Parker’s company, and Isaac
M. Stewart over first ten in September 1852)
18 Patten, Polly (Childs)--September 1852
(She was 38 years old)
57-Isaac M. Stewart (9) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 19 with 245 people and 53 wagons
arrived August 28 –September 22. Roster, Journal History Supplement. After December 31,
1852, page51-61.
(Deseret News of September18, 1852. He arrived with the 9th company of emigrants with his
family, five oxen, three cows and one wagon with John D. Parker’s company, and Isaac M.
Stewart over first ten in September 1852)
19 Weight, Fredrick --September 15, 1852.
(He was 24 years old)
51--Thomas C.D. Howell (3) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 7 with 293 people and 65 wagons,
plus 10 families, arrived September 2, 11-12, 27. Roster, Journal History Supplement. After
December 31, 1852 pages12-18.
20 Holden, Mary Ann (Cook)--Sept 29-Oct. 1, 1852
(She was 15 years old)
64-Uriah Curtis (16) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 28 with 259 people and 50 wagons, arrived
September 29–Oct . Roster, Journal History supplement. After December 31 1852, pages
101-7.
(1852 with the John T. Chafe (Chase) Company) ???
21 Holden, Joshua–August 13–20, 1852
(He was 52 years old.)
Pioneer Company 45 –John S. Higbee (1) (also known as the James W. Bay Company). Left
Kanesville, Iowa, 31 May with 228 people and 66 wagons Arrived 13–20 August. Roster,
Journal History Supplement. After December 31, 1852, page 1-6.
22 Huntington, Oliver Boardman–1852.
(He was 24 years old.)
5
23 Wyatt, John Horsecroft–October 5, 1853
(He was 4 years old)
Sailed February 28, 1853 from London on the “International”. There were 425 members in
the company. The church leader was Christopher Arthur. They landed in New Orleans April
23, 1853.
76--Jacob Gates (5) left Keouk, Iowa, June3 (Left Missouri River, July 15,1853) with 262
People and 33 wagons, arrived September 26-30. Roster, Journal History September 9 1853,
page 25-28.
24 Wyatt, John Moses --October 5, 1853 (He was 24 years of age)
Sailed February 28, 1853 from London on the “International”. There were 425 members of
the company. The church leader was Christopher Arthur. They landed in New Orleans April
23, 1853.
76- Jacob Gates (5) left Keouk, Iowa, June 3 (Left Missouri River, July 15, 1853) with 262
People and 33 wagons, arrived September 26-30. Roster, Journal History September 9,
1853, page 25-28.
25 Horsecroft, Sarah Caroline (Wyatt)--October 5, 1853
(She was 24 years of age)
Sailed February 28, 1853 from London on the “International”. There were 425 members of
the company. The church leader was Christopher Arthur. They landed in New Orleans April
23, 1853.
76--Jacob Gates (5) left Keouk, Iowa, June 3 (Left Missouri River, July 15, 1853) with 262
People and 33 wagons, arrived September 26-30. Roster, Journal History September 9, 1853,
page 25-28.
26 Walker, James Craig--Sept 30, 1854.
(He was 21 years of age.)
Sailed March 12, 1854 from London on the “John M. Wood”. There were 397 members of
the company. The church leader was Robert Campbell.
The landed in New Orleans May 2, 1854.
90--Darwin Richardson (3) (P.E.F.) Left Westport, Missouri June 17 with 300 people and 40
wagons, arrived September 30. Roster, Journal History Supplement, December 31, 1854,
page 10.
27 Foulks, Ann (Weight)–1854
(She was 63 years of age.)
Recorded in Fredrick Weight’s Autobiography.
28 Knudsen, Elsie Maria (Bybee)--Sept. 7, 1855.
(She was 35 years of age.)
Sailed from London January 7, 1855 on the “James Nesmith”. There were 441 members in
the Church Company. Peter O. Hansen was the Church leader. They landed in New Orleans
on February 23, 1855. The steamship “Oceana” carried them up the Mississippi River.
6
“Clara”, the steamboat on the Missouri River carried them to Leavenworth. 97-Jacob F.
Secrist (2)( replaced by Noah T. Guyman after his death July 2) left Mormon Grove, June 13
with 368 people and 58 wagons, arrived September 7. Roster, Journal History Sept 12, 1855;
Journal History September 7. pages. 1-11.
29 Bocock, Elizabeth (Weight) September 12, 1857.
(She was 20 years of age.)
Sailed from Liverpool March 28, 1857 on the George Washington. Arrived in Boston April
20, 1857. James P. Parker was the church leader. There were 817 in the company.
120-Jesse B. Martin (1) left Iowa City, Iowa, June 1-3 (left Florence, Nebraska, June28-29)
with 192 people and 31 wagons, arrived September 12,1857. No roster.
30 Ball, Alfred -August 5, 1870
(He was 14 years of age.)
The first Pioneer Company to come all of the way (boat and train) from England under steam
He left Liverpool July 13, 1870 on the “Manhattan”, arrived July 26, 1870 in New York.
There were 269 in the company. The Church Leader was Karl G. Maeser .
31 England, Elizabeth (Ball)--August 5, 1870—
(She was 33 years of age.)
This was the first Pioneer Company to come all of the way (boat and train) from England
under steam. She left Liverpool July 13, 1870 on the “Manhattan”, arrived July 26, 1870 in
New York. There were ere 269 in the company. The church leader was Karl G. Maeser.
32 Ball, William Mitchell --1871
Came by Steam.
(He was 39 years of age.)
33 Cawkwell, William Scott --July 2, 1874
(He was 55 years old.)
Left Liverpool June 11, 1874 on the steamship “Nevada”. There were 243 in the company.
They arrived June 23, 1874. The church leader was Joseph Birch. They arrived in Salt Lake
City July 2, 1874.
34 England, Mary (Cawkwell)--July 2, 1874
(She was 58 years of age.)
Left Liverpool June 11, 1874 on the steamship “Nevada”. There were 243 in the company.
They arrived July 2, 1874. The church leader was Joseph Birch. They arrived in Salt Lake
City July 2, 1874.
FOREFATHERS WHO DIED BEFORE REACHING THE VALLEY
1. Baker, Zina (Huntington) Died in Nauvoo July 8, 1839.
7
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Shannon, Sarah (Leavitt) Died at Twelve Miles Grove, Ill., 1839-40
Leavitt, Jeremiah--Died in route, Bonaparte, Iowa on August 4, 1846.
Huntington, William--Died at Mt. Pisgah, Iowa, Aug. 19, 1847.
Talley, Mary (Holden)--Died in route April 5, 1851.
Weight, James--Died at Quarantine Island, St. Louis Missouri on June 12, 1854
Patten, Archibald--No record as to where he died.
Sailsbury, Abigail (Patten)--No record as to where she died.
8
ZINA BAKER
(William Huntington)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: May 2, 1786
Place: Grantham, Sullivan, New Hampshire
Married: December 28, 1805 (1806)
Place: New Hampshire
Died: July 8, 1839
Place: Nauvoo, Ill.
Baptized: April 1835
Did not come to Utah. She died in Nauvoo July 8, 1839. She was 47 years old.
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
John Dyer French
Hannah Burrage
Dimick Baker Huntington
Precinda Lathrop Huntington
Adaline Elizabeth Huntington
William Dresser Huntington
Zina Diantha Hunington
Oliver Boardman Huntington*
John Dickenson Huntington
20 October 1806
20 October 1806
26 May 1808
10 September 1810
3 August 1815
8 February 1818
1 January 1821
14 October 1823
11 February 1827
Watertown, Jefferson, New York
Watertown, Jefferson, New York
Watertown, Jefferson New York
Watertown, Jefferson, New York
Watertown, Jefferson, New York
Watertown, Jefferson, New York
(Patriarchal Blessing by Joseph Smith Sr.)
A Blessing by Joseph Smith, Patriarch, upon the head of Zina Huntington, born May 2,
1786, Cheshire, Co. New Hampshire. Sister, I lay my hands upon thy head and seal and confirm
upon thee a father’s blessing, even the blessings of Abraham Isaac and Jacob, even the blessings
of the earth and the fulness thereof; thy children shall be blest from generation to generation,
even with the blessing of Heaven and Earth. Thou shalt hold on to thy children by the prayer of
faith and they shall all embrace the gospel and have an inheritance in the land of Zion; thou shalt
yet see good days, for the last day shall be the best, and the Lord shall make three to rejoice
greatly; thy name is written in the Lamb’s book of life; thy memory shall increase, thy strength
shall not fail and thou shalt have a long life, thine eyes shalt see the King the Lord of Hosts; thou
shalt be an instructor to thy children and a mother in Israel, I seal thee up to eternal life; all these
blessings shall come upon thee if thou act faithfully. Amen. Albert Carrington.
9
(Taken from History of Oliver Boardman
Huntington Written by himself. Compilation
of short sketches and journals, commenced
December 10th 1845.)
moved to Kirtland. They sailed in a
schooner from Sackets Harbor to Fairport or
Cleveland.
There was nothing to be had either
for love or money, for Mormons, when they
had anything to buy with. Many a time did
my mother go without her meal of victuals
to leave enough for the children, when there
was nothing but beach leaves, after string
beans and sometimes a very scanty
allowance of corn bread, to leave. Once in a
while when we were most starved out we
would kill a starved to death hen we had
wintered over on nothing, and eat as
necessity called hardest. My poor old father
who but six months ago was in affluent
circumstances, and surrounded with
everything to make him comfortable, and
render life desirable; that a farm of upwards
of 230 acres; a good stone house and two
frame barns could afford, with close
calculation; together with a still greater
comfort, which was as good a companion as
any man ever chose, who in the midst of
affliction, was as an angelic comforter; I say
from all these earthly comforts and
conveniences, in six months he was brought
to live by day's works, and that but very
poorly, still my mother was the same mother
and the same wife.
My birthplace and residence until the
year 1836 was in the town of Watertown,
county of Jefferson and state of New York.
My father's name was William and my
mother's name was Zina. They came from
New Hampshire and settled in Watertown
where they raised a family of seven children
who lived to be men and women grown, and
lost three whilst in childhood.
My mother was a daughter of old
Doctor Oliver Baker of New Hampshire.
Grandfather Huntington's name was William
and a nephew to Samuel Huntington that
signed the Declaration of Independence. He
served in both the revolutionary war and last
war. He served through all the last war and
three years in the revolution; and of that the
last three; enlisting when he was only
seventeen years old. My father also served
through the last war as officer. (1812)
In the year 1833 or 34 what was
called Mormon Elders began to preach
around our neighborhood, and by some
means finally came to our house, and left a
Book of Mormon which they read through
two or three times and were very much
taken up with the doctrine; there had not
been much preaching about there, anywhere,
but father and mother heard, having a very
inquiring mind and being willing to obey
truth, they soon were baptized by Elder
Dutcher, and turned their whole attention to
the work. I think this was in the fall of 1834
and the next spring, my sister Precendia,
who had married a man by the name of
Norman Buell; and Dimmick, moved to
Kirtland in Ohio where the Church was then
gathering. I disremember whether they
joined the Church before or after they
It was a torment to each, to see the
other in want and still more see their
children cry for bread and have none to give
them nor know where the next was coming
from, and after all their trials and sufferings
not only there but elsewhere, never did I
hear either of them utter a murmuring or
complaining word against any of the
authorities of the Church, or express a doubt
of the truth of the work. They bore
everything that came upon them as saints
worthy of the reward laid up for those that
do not murmur; and worthy are they, and
10
from my mouth shall they ever be called
blessed and worthy. John and I, though
small, felt for them as much as our age
would and could be expected; we often
would kneel beside each other in the woods,
and in the barn, daily, and pray to God to
have mercy and bless father and mother, that
they should not want nor see us want for
bread. We used to pray three times a day as
regularly as Daniel; and often more than
three times.
everything was uncertain but one, and it was
but by the hand and power of God that we
ever got to our place of destination. That
journey, in that season of the year, with an
ox team to travel a thousand miles, can be
realized by none but they who have
performed similar journeys under similar
circumstances. Our whole journey was
through a scene of new and before
unexperienced and unthought of events. We
were in company of seven wagons led by
Oliver Snow, and whose cattle we had, and
through whom God blessed us with means
to get to the place of gathering
In those days we were humble and
prayed every chance we had and for
everything we wanted; we were full of pious
notions, but our piety began to be a little
different from the old way; and I used to
delight in religious conversation in and
among the family; and we finally obtained
the gift of tongues, all of us, and Zina the
gift of interpretation, and we all became
exceedingly happy even in the midst of our
scarcities and deprivations. In the midst of
our poverty in Kirtland none of us
complained nor murmured against any of the
authorities of the Church or against God;
neither was the faith of any one lessened;
but as to the work of God, all was joy and
content and satisfaction. When I say this I
say and tell the unbent truth before God. In
ten years travel with the Church I never
heard father or mother utter the first
expression of doubt or show the least
wavering of mind, or lack of unlimited
confidence in the prophet.
I think it was in August but it might
have been in September that we moved to
Adamon-di-ahman [Adam-ondi-ahman] in
Davis County, where there was a stake
commenced. There have been so many
books written upon the Missouri
persecutions that I shall confine my
observations upon our own family, and self
more particularly. We had heard and read so
much about the sufferings of the brethren in
the time of an excitement, that we had made
up our minds for harder things than we
found; not but we found things and times
hard enough; for American citizens to bare.
The fuss had fairly commenced, and under
considerable headway when we moved,
insomuch that father, mother, and Zina who
went in the hind wagon, and who were until
dark before they arrived there, were assailed
just before they got to the Mormon
inhabitants, by a band of armed and
mounted men, who stopped them and in a
very rough and barbarous manner, like real
natives, demanded their businesses names
and some other information; gave a good
sound damning and then rode off into the
woods, the most natural place for such
animals.
Our route to Missouri was from
Kirtland to Akron and then to Wooster,
Columbus, the capitol of Ohio, Springfield
and Dayton, Indianapolis, the capitol of
Indiana and Terrahanti, Springfield the
capitol of Illinois and Atlap, Lousiana and
Ketesville in Missouri. Our pilgrimage to
Farwest [Far West], was like the journey of
the children of Israel in the wilderness;
11
I had often heard father and mother
say they expected to be poor, for all were
destined to become poor that came into the
last covenant and Church of Christ; that was
their belief, and they murmured not at their
lot.
11th of October 1836. We arrived in
Kirtland at the time of great prosperity with
the Church, as it was called.
While I remained in Kirtland, I
endeavored to sustain the Presidency, the
bank and all the ordinances of the Lord's
house. In the fall of 1837, I received an
appointment in the High Council. [I] served
as a councilor until the Church was broken
up in September 1837. Myself and wife
returned to Watertown, [New York], to visit
our friends together for the last time. [We]
found them generally much opposed [to] the
Gospel. [We] returned to Kirtland finally,
[during] the breaking down of Kirtland.
(Taken From: Autobiography of William
Huntington, typescript, BYU. Grammar has
been standardized. William Huntington,
autobiography, typescript, BYU, Pg. 1)
I returned to my native land and was
married to Zina Baker who was born May 2,
1786, in the town [?] of Plainfield County
and state aforesaid [New Hampshire]. I was
married December 28, 1806 [and] moved to
Watertown, [Jefferson] County and state
aforesaid [New York].
We were eight weeks and three days
on our journey to Far West. [We] arrived
there the 18th of July 1838. During our
journey, I drove an ox team and traveled on
foot the whole distance, except when we
forded streams of water. We were blessed
with good health and no misfortune on our
journey which was nearly one thousand
miles.
In 1833, I found the Book of
Mormon. I read the book, believed in the
book [and felt] that it was what it was
represented to be. My mind thus being
prepared to receive the gospel accordingly,
in the month of April 1835, myself and my
wife both united with the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints
On the 1st of October 1838, I
removed my family to Adam-ondi-Ahman
In August 1836, I sold my farm for
$3,500, which was one thousand less than
value. In two months time, I disposed of my
stock, produce, farming utensils, closed all
my business and on the first of October
1836, I left my home [and] arrived at [p.3]
Sackets Harbor [the] same day. The next day
a severe storm took place which detained us
in the harbor—until the 7th of October. We
then went on board a steamer, sailed to
Genesee River [and] went to Rochester
[New York]. [We] took a canal boat to
Buffalo [New York]. There we took another
steamer for Fairport [Ohio], from thence by
land to Kirtland, which place we arrived
After my arrival in Far West with my
family, I was notified there was diligent
inquiry and search for me to take me to
Richmond. I accordingly left my family
immediately and went to King Follett's [to]
stay three days. [I] had not left my family
but a few minutes, when three men arrived
at the door, inquired for me under arms
[and] searched the house for me. [I] was not
found by them.
I continued in business in Far West
until the thirteenth day of April 1839, when
in council it was thought advisable for me to
leave. Accordingly, on the thirteenth day of
12
April 1839, I left Far West with my family.
We had a prosperous journey. We crossed
the Mississippi River into [p.9] the state of
Illinois on the 25th of April 1839. [We]
went four miles east of the city of Quincy to
my son Dimick's [Dimick Huntington], who
at that time was living with his family in a
house belonging to Judge [Rufus]
Cleveland.
the lowest state of poverty; even to be in
debt and nothing to pay my debts. My
companion was gone, who had passed with
me through all our trials and scenes of
afflictions by water, by land, in war in
Missouri, in moving to this place, in her
sickness, to her death and never murmured,
nor complained. We felt to bear all our
afflictions for Christ’s sake, looking forward
for the recompense of reward as did Paul
through the goodness of God.
I left Quincy at the same time Joseph
and family left for Commerce. After our
arrival in Nauvoo, my family were blessed
with good health and prosperity until the
24th [p.10] of June 1839. My wife was taken
sick with the chills and fever. She lived until
the 8th of July [1839] and expired age 53.
My daughter Zina was taken sick the 25th of
June [1839], myself was taken sick on the
27th of June [1839] [and] Oliver was taken
sick the 1st of July [1839]. John then, was
the only one in the family, excepting
William D. who then lived with Brother
Joseph [Smith], who were able or who
followed their mother to the grave [they
were able to attend to her burial]. Thus on
the 8th of July [1839], myself, Zina and
Oliver [are] all confined to the bed, my
companion taken from me and consigned to
the grave in a strange land and in the depth
of poverty. We continued in this situation
until the 16th of July, 1839 when John was
taken sick, thus the whole of my family
living with me were now sick and confined
to our beds.
(Taken from Zina Huntington Young, auto
in Women of Mormondom (1877), Pg. 213)
On the 24th of June my dear mother
was taken sick with a congestive chill.
About three hours afterwards she called me
to her bedside and said:
“Zina, my time has come to die.
You will live many years; but O, how
lonesome father will be. I am not afraid to
die. All I dread is the mortal suffering. I
shall come forth triumphant when the Savior
comes with the just to meet the saints on the
earth.”
The next morning I was taken sick;
and in a few days my father and brother
Oliver were also prostrate. My youngest
brother, John, twelve years of age, was the
only one left that could give us a drink of
water; but the prophet sent his adopted
daughter to assist us in our affliction, and
saw to our being taken care of, as well as
circumstances would permit–for there were
hundreds, lying in tents and wagons, who
needed care as much as we. Once Joseph
came himself and made us tea with his own
hands, and comforted the sick and dying.
Most all sick around us. In this situation I
was placed and not one of us could cut a
stick [p.11] or bring a pail of water from the
river when our ague and fever was on us.
My sons were kind. As soon as was
convenient, our cabin which was 12 feet
square, was made comfortable. Here I found
in drawing contrast, I had passed from a
state of affluence worth thousands, down to
13
Early in the morning of the 8th of
July, 1839, just before the sun had risen, the
spirit of my blessed mother took its flight,
without her moving a muscle, or even the
quiver of the lip.
They moved to Commerce, Illinois,
later called Nauvoo, in 1839. Soon after the
Huntington family moved to Nauvoo, they
were all stricken with malaria, commonly
known at that time as chills and fever. The
mother, (Zina Baker) who had been
weakened by the exposures and hardships
experienced after the family left Kirtland,
died July 8, 1839. William and his younger
brother John were the only two of their
family well enough to attend her funeral.
The Prophet Joseph Smith told them they
would all die if they did not leave the place
where they were living, as the ground was
low and marshy. He took them to his home
temporarily until they recovered from their
illness.
Only two of the family could follow
the remains to their resting place. O, who
can tell the anguish of the hearts of the
survivors, who knew not whose turn it
would be to follow next?
Thus died my martyred mother! The
Prophet Joseph often said that the Saints
who died in persecutions were as much
martyrs of the Church as was the apostle
David Paten, who was killed in the defense
of the Saints, or those who were massacred
at Haun’s mill. And my beloved mother
was one of the many bright martyrs of the
Church in those dark and terrible days of
persecution. . . .
(Orson F. Whitney, History of Utah, Vol 4,
p.577)
Her (Zina Huntington Young) early
connection with the Relief Society has been
noted. Apropos of this subject, it is noted
that Mrs. Young came of a family famous
for deeds of charity in different lands and
ages. In England, toward the close of the
eighteenth century, Lady Salina Huntington
gave most of her vast fortune for the
introduction of Christianity among the North
American Indians and the founding and
maintenance of schools in which the red
man might be instructed in the arts of
civilization. Zina Baker Huntington was “a
voluntary Relief Society in herself:. At
Kirtland it was her custom, without direction
or prompting from any one, to take her
daughter Zina in her buggy and hunt out the
distressed and needy in and about that place.
Whatever was found necessary beyond her
own means to supply they would travel
among the people, in and out of the Church,
and secure. Thus early was “Little Zina”
inducted into the sprit and mission of the
(Taken from “An Enduring Legacy, Volume
Four”, p. 132, a biography of William
Dresser Huntington)
As a family they were musically
inclined; among their family they
maintained an orchestra . . . Their home was
a gathering place for the families in their
neighborhood to meet, practice and enjoy
music. . . His parents (William Huntington
and Zina Baker) joined the Church in 1833.
In 1836 they moved the family to Kirtland,
Ohio, where they resided for two years. The
family remained in Kirtland until May
1838, when they started for Missouri,
arriving at Far West in July. Some time
later they moved to Adam Ondi-Ahman
where they stayed during the trying times
that followed, experiencing the terrible
persecutions of the Saints during that period.
14
Relief Society, although it then had not
existence.
(Taken from Oliver Boardman Huntington’s
diary)
December 9th 1843, the whole family
joined together took up and removed from
the old to the new burying ground, my
mother, Bishop Partridge, and Hariet
Partridge. One item worth of notice, my
mother was in a state of preservation, her
body embalmed equal to a mummy, her size,
form, and features were the same as when
living, her flesh as hard seemingly as bone.
An unheard of instance in any country, after
being buried three years, and upward,
without any preservation substance
whatever, to remain entire, as when living.
ALFRED BALL
(Mary Ann Walker)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: November 23, 1856
Place: Brightside, Yorkshire, England
Married: October 17, 1877
Place: Vernon, Tooele, Utah
Died: January 29, 1935
Place: Lewisville, Jefferson Idaho
Baptized: April 11, 1871
Arrived in Salt Lake City: August 5, 1870. He was 14 years old.
The first Pioneer Company to come all of the way from England under steam. He left
Liverpool July 13, 1870 on the “Manhattan”, arrived July 26, 1870 in New York. There
were 269 in the company. The church leader was Karl G. Maeser–age 14 years).
Children
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Alfred Wm Ball
Orson Ball
Lyman Ball
Zina Ball
Lorenzo Craig Ball
Erastus Ball
Laura Clair Ball
3 August 1878
24 November 189
12 April 1884
13 September 1881
17 February 1887
17 February 1887
30 November 1889
15
Vernon, Tooele, Utah
Vernon, Tooele, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
8.
9.
10.
11.
Edith Ball
Zella Ball
Irvin Ball
Velma Mary*
15 September 1895
23 October 1898
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
came all the way from Liverpool to New
York and from New York to Salt Lake City
by steam. The first company that came all
the way by steam landed in Salt Lake City
on August 5, 1870. There were over four
hundred in the company. Among them were
returned missionaries and the late Karl G.
Maeser. Great grandmother lived until 24
February1871 when she died and left her
five children in the care of the Saints,
anywhere they might find a home and work.
Alfred, your grandfather, came across a
good man named Joseph Harker from
Taylorsville who took him and gave him a
good home and took care of him for some
years. He became the tender of flocks of
sheep for Brother Harker and his sons. He
was living at this time in Vernon, Tooele
County and was baptized in Vernon April
11, 1871. He was 15 years old.
(Biography written by Mary Ann Walker
Ball for their grandchildren)
Your Grandfather was born 23 of
November 1856 at Brightside Yorkshire
England. His father’s name was William
Mitchell Ball, his mother’s Elizabeth
England. She was the mother of five
children: two girls, three boys, Hannah,
Matilda, Alfred, Arthur, and Heber. They
were poor people. When your grandfather
was quite young he went to school half day
and worked the other half. He worked in the
cotton factory tying knots to set the loom for
weaving cloth, and in the iron mines at such
jobs as packing coal to keep the furnace
going and so on.
His mother joined the Latter-day
Saint Church when he was seven years old.
She was planning to come to Zion with the
little savings she could save and help from
the Emigration Fund. They prepared to
leave England. His father not yet had joined
the church. At that time a very remarkable
healing took place. Their belongings had
been sent on ahead and while at her
mother’s she was taken very dangerously
sick and given up by the doctor to die. They
sent for some Elders to come and administer
to her. She had one desire, to live and take
her children to Zion. The Elders
administered to her, and it was an almost
instant healing. In three days she was able
to go on farther. Her gentile neighbors said
she had had shoe oil rubbed on her head.
She started with her five children, leaving
Liverpool on the Steamship Manhattan,
He was now a young man at the age
of twenty one and here he met his wife Mary
Ann Walker and was married to her 17
October 1877 by Apostle T. M. Lyman.
They lived in Vernon where two children
were born Alfred and Orson and then moved
to Salt Lake Valley, Union Ward. The other
children were born there, nine in all. We
moved to Idaho in 1901 and have lived in
Lewisville since that time. At this writing
he is 77 years old, fairly well in health. He
enjoys long walks each day. One very
splendid trait in his character is that he is
strictly honest and always delights to pay his
honest debts. He is kind to his family and all
whom he comes to meet. He freely gives to
the poor. He is a man of not many words
and sound in his judgement. He is very
16
clean and particularly especially in his taste
for food; very much set in his habits in life;
always shunning publicity. He is a good
provider and his family has never wanted for
food. He supported three of his sons on
missions and never murmured, but took
delight in them going on missions. His
enjoyment most of all is contestant games.
He has a reading habit. He once refused to
take a ride in an airplane with his wife
saying the ground was good enough for him.
of cloth. He also worked in the iron mines
keeping furnace fires burning. Any job he
could get at his age he accepted and did his
work well and satisfactory.
When his mother joined the L.D.S.
Church he was seven years of age, and he
had a part in earning and saving pennies for
the fund which was to be used to bring them
to America. They left Liverpool, England,
on the steamship “Manhattan” and arrived in
New York City. From there, they journeyed
by train to Salt Lake City, Utah. They were
in the first company that came all the way
by steam. They landed in Salt Lake City on
5 August 1870. There were over 400
immigrants and missionaries, among them
the late Karl G. Maeser.
When a young man he was a good
hunter. They called him “sure shot.” Once
he killed a large grisly bear and always
killed his deer when he aimed at it. Hunting
was great sport for him in his middle age.
He has been a full tithe payer since 1916
when coming to this Lewisville farm. He
has been ordained to the Aaronic and
Melchizedek Priesthood and holds the office
of High Priest, he was ordained to this office
under the hands of Apostle Charles W.
Penrose 4 December 1910. He was sealed
to his wife 7 August 1879 at the Endowment
House in Salt Lake City.
His mother lived until 24 February
1871 when she died of cancer leaving her
five children in care of Saints who gave
them work and a home.
A very good man, Joseph Harker,
from Taylorville, Utah, took Alfred to his
home and gave him good care. He became
the tender of flocks of sheep for Brother
Harker and his sons. He was living at this
time in Vernon, Tooele, Utah. he was
baptized on 11Written
April 1871.
by Elva Tall Kinghorn
History of Alfred Ball
Alfred Ball was born 23 November
1856 at Brightside, Yorkshire, England. He
was the son of William Mitchell Ball and
Elizabeth England. He had two brothers,
Arthur Richard Ball and Heber Orson Ball
and two sisters, Hannah and Matilda Ball.
When a young man of 21, he met
Mary Ann Walker at Vernon and there they
were married on 17 October 1877 by
Apostle Francis M. Lyman. There they
made a three room home, and there his first
two sons, Alfred William and Orson, were
born. His wife was only sixteen when they
married. They moved from there to Union,
Salt Lake Co, Utah. Here the resided in a
nice brick home. In this home nine children
were born, three of whom died in infancy.
They were poor people and each
member of the family was taught to work.
When Alfred was of school age, he went to
work one-half day and attended school onehalf day. He worked in the cotton factory
tying knots to set the loom for the weaving
17
Alfred Ball and Mary Ann Walker
Ball were the parents of the following
children; Alfred William Ball, Orson, Zina
Elizabeth, Lyman James, Lorenzo Craig (a
twin), Erastus (Twin that died at birth),
Laura Clair, Zella (lived six hours), Edith
(lived nine hours), Irvin Mar, and Velma
Mary.
did also a brother Harper who said when he
left, “Well, I’m going home. I’ve cut as
much wood today as one missionary would
have cut.”
Alfred was a man of sterling
character--strictly honest for he took delight
in paying his taxes, his debts. He was kind
to his family and to all he met. He was
generous to the poor, quiet, retiring, gentle
in nature, a man of few words but sound
judgment. He disliked publicity or show.
He was extremely strict about being prompt.
He was always on time and expected others
to be as prompt as he. He was very honest
and taught that all money should be taken
care of and not left lying around to tempt
child or adult.
Their home was a pretty home in
Union, but they only had thirty acres of land,
not sufficient to support or give work to
their sons so in the year 1901 they moved to
a farm in Lewisville where they could farm
and engage in sheep business. It was
disappointing to leave a pretty brick house
and come to a four room log house with a
summer kitchen connected to the house by a
board walk and a path instead of a bath to
the restroom hidden among the trees. But
the walls of this home were kept snowy
white, frequently being dalsomined with
white lime. Pretty curtains hung to the
windows, an organ and good furniture added
to the beauty, comfort, and hominess.
While limited in education, he
enjoyed reading and he learned from
experience. He always enjoyed taking
walks. He would rather take a good long
walk where he meditated and found
reverence in Nature than to attend Church
meetings. He enjoyed contest games,
hunting, etc. In his middle years he was a
good hunter, deriving the name “Sure
Short”. He killed many deer and some
bear. Hunting was his favorite sport.
Alfred’s children attended school,
some of whom went to Ricks Academy at
Rexburg, Idaho. Two sons were in the
mission field at one time. Alfred was a good
farmer and raised sheep and supported his
family well. His wife assisted greatly in this
task by making pounds and pounds of butter
to sell to help support these missionary sons.
He lived in the days of ox teams,
wagons, buggies, and automobiles. He
watched the progress of speed in travel and
the traffic. He owned and drove a car.
When his wife was seventy years of age on
24 July 1930, she took a ride in an airplane.
She urged her husband to accompany her,
but he refused saying, “The good old earth is
good enough for me.”
On winter days or days when the
men had the field work done--it could have
been in the late Autumn, they had a wood
cutting bee at Uncle Alfred’s. Neighbor men
went with their sharp axes and cut wood
making a big pile to assist the Ball family in
the absence of the two missionaries. The
women assembled, cooked, and served a
good meal. I remember my Father, John
Tall, and my Mother, Matilda Tall, went as
He was a very clean, particular man,
very set in his habits and fussy in his taste
for food. He expected baking powder hot
biscuits, cooked cereal, cream, fruit jams,
18
and preserves for breakfast. Plum puddings,
Yorkshire puddings, roast leg of lamb and
the best of food was served at their table.
Alfred Ball was one of the closest
friends I ever had–even if he was so much
older than I. I first met him on that cold
January evening in 1919. I had recently
returned from my mission to Ireland and had
come to Lewisville for the purpose of
becoming engaged to his daughter. I had
waited a long time for this happening and
was impatient to get it over with. Velma was
not aware that I was coming on this day, so
when I arrived in Rigby by train, I arranged
with a man at a garage to take me to
Lewisville. I intended to stay at a hotel.
There was a place, a Walker family, that
sometimes boarded traveling salesmen, etc.
and I got a room with them. It was after dark
when I arrived. There had been a heavy fall
of snow but the snow plow had been along
the paths and they were open. I followed
directions and soon approached the Ball
residence. I was not well enough acquainted
to know that Velma was the youngest child
or to know that she and Irvin were the only
children at home. When the door was
opened to my knock I saw Velma for the
first time in nearly four years. She had just
finished doing the supper dishes she wore a
frilly bibbed apron. Her hair was piled high
over her forehead. Although somewhat
flustered at my unexpected appearance she
received me with a warm handshake.
He made one more move into the
vicinity of Lewisville where he had a farm
and a home in the town site. Here he retired.
All of his children but one were
married in the temple. None of his five sons
ever acquired the habit of smoking. They
were good citizens and builders in the
community, giving employment to many
people.
Sad trials came to him and his good
wife. They lost four grown children. Zina
died at the age of fourteen of typhoid fever.
She was a pretty girl and a beautiful singer.
Laura Clair, mother of two children, died of
pneumonia; and a son, Orson, father of ten
children died of pneumonia. Another son,
Alfred William, died a short time before him
because of a heart condition. These were
severe trials to bear in their declining years.
Alfred Ball was sealed to his wife,
Mary Ann Walker, in the Salt Lake
Endowment House on 7 August 1879 by
Daniel H. Wells. Their eldest son, Alfred
William, was sealed to them on 13 June
1923. The other children were all born
under the covenant. During his life in Idaho
he and his wife, sister and father went to the
Salt Lake Temple to do the work for his
parents.
Her father was sitting in his arm
chair near the kitchen range reading the
current issue of the Deseret News. At sixtythree years of age he was slender in build
and straight as a ramrod. He had a good
head of grey hair and a full set of his own
teeth. In manner he was deceptively quiet
giving an impression that he may be
dominated by his “Jennie Wren” of a wife.
The facts were the opposite.
He died at his home in Lewisville on
29 January 1935.
(Taken from “Remembering Thoughts and
Deeds” by Sidney L. Wyatt)
He was a man of strong will and
fixed habits. His life had not been an easy
19
one. Emigrating from England as a boy he
had spent much of his life as a tender of
sheep in Tooele county, Utah. About
eighteen years before I met him, he had
moved to Idaho as a pioneer. With the help
of his wife he had been able to overcome
“Word of Wisdom” problems. He was one
of the most upright men I have ever met. He
lived the gospel, paid his tithing, sent two of
his sons on missions, and helped to establish
all of them in business.
was perhaps the most particular farmer I
have ever known. There must be no weeds
in his beet fields or potatoes. Irrigation must
be done perfectly. As he became older I was
truly flattered when he contented himself to
walk to the post office, get the mail and sit
in his rocker on the porch while I did the
irrigation. It was a real tribute to be so
trusted.
Brother Ball and I had many fishing
trips together. They were as systematically
planned and executed as were his eating
habits. It would begin on Monday. As Sister
Ball was not always as enthusiastic as we
were about these trips she was usually left
out of the planning. Brother Ball would get
Velma aside and say, “Peggy, will you bake
us a bun so brown?” This was always a
pleasure, and with a cake, bread and some
eggs from the hen house, we would add a
slab of bacon and other necessities. Tuesday
morning early we would start for the South
Fork of the Snake River. I had a
comfortable tent which we would pitch at
Calamity Point or Whiskey Run, or the
Swinging Bridge. In any of these places and
more, there were beautiful groves of
Quacking Aspen. In those days there was
little traffic over the twisting dirt roads.
Seldom would you see another fisherman.
Brother Ball would never fish. But he
greatly enjoyed being out in the wilderness.
As I fished to my hearts content he would
cook the meals and gather a huge pile of dry
wood. When super was over and darkness
closed around about us we would sit by the
cheery campfire and he would tell stories of
bygone days–mostly of sheep tales, and deer
hunts. These fishing trips occurred almost
weekly during many summers. They were
some of the most perfect days of my life.
When Alf Ball died I was parted from one of
the dearest friends of my life.
The first visit I spent with Velma
was a short one. By ten-o-clock I was back
at my boarding house, but I had left an
engagement ring. The next day, Velma was
teaching school. I called on Brother and
Sister Ball and ask their permission to marry
their daughter. Velma got a couple of days
leave from school and she and I went to
Rexburg for a visit to Ricks and a chance to
become better acquainted.
I began to become better acquainted
with Brother Ball soon after we were
married. We were visiting at his home
during the time he was harvesting fire wood
for the coming year. There was a grove of
cotton wood trees on his land near a branch
of the Snake River known as Dry Bed. We
would cut the trees down, split them into
rails and then Velma’s’s brother Irving wold
cut them into stove lengths with a saw
powered by an old Ford motor. I remember
that the weather was very cold and as I
drove the ax into a frozen tree a large wedge
of the blade broke off and ruined the ax.
During the depression of the thirties
my family spent a number of summer
vacations from school with Velma’s parents.
They seemed to be glad of our company.
Velma took care of the housework and I
helped Brother Ball with the farm work. He
20
WILLIAM MITCHELL BALL
(Elisabeth England)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: May 10, 1832
Place: Swinefleet, Yorkshire, England.
Married: April 1, 1855
Place:
Died: August 23, 1916
Place: Lewisville, Jefferson, Idaho
Baptized: October 13,1871
Arrived in Salt Lake City by steam in 1871. He was 39 years of age.
Children
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
Hannah Ball
Alfred Ball*
Richard Arthur Ball
Matilda Ball
Heber Orson Ball
5 October 1855
23 November 1856
25 January 1859
4 January 1863
4 November 1865
Brightside, Yorkshire, England
Brightside, Yorkshire, England
Brightside, Yorkshire, England
Brightside, Yorkshire, England
Brightside, Yorkshire, England
Other Wives (not in Polygamy)
Ann Alice Long
Mrs. Fanny Machin Merrill (had a son who died in infancy)
Mrs. Flowers
His wife, Elizabeth, was not strong,
but with some assistance from her mother
she took good care of her family and was
never idle. Her fingers were busy making
quilts, lace edging,
Written
andby
fancy
Elvaarticles
Tall Kinghorn
which
she sold. She heard the Gospel and accepted
it and was baptized.
(History written by Elva Tall Kinghorn)
History of William Mitchell Ball
William Mitchell Ball, son of
Richard and Hannah Mitchell Ball, was born
10 May 1832 at Swinefleet, Yorkshire,
England. He was the seventh child in a
family of eight children. Little is known of
his boyhood. He married Elisabeth England
on 1 April 1855. Nector Norton performed
the ceremony. He was the father of five
children, Hannah, Alfred, Arthur Richard,
Matilda, and Heber Orson Ball.
Grandfather William Mitchell Ball
did not accept the Gospel, but he gave her
his consent to take her family to America to
Utah. When word reached him of her death
he sailed for America to find his children.
When he found them, they were each
located in good homes with good people,
and he realized they would be given care
and opportunities. Undecided what best to
21
do and filled with grief, he returned to
England where he stayed a year. Then he
decided to return to Salt Lake City. He
joined the church and was baptized by John
Sears of Salt Lake City on 13 October 1871
and confirmed by the same man. He
received his endowments 25 March 1872 in
the Salt Lake Temple.
Ann when they lived in Grant vicinity,
Lewisville Ward. Grandfather had his meals
at the table with the family. His daughter,
Matilda, and granddaughter, Coral Tall, did
his weekly laundry for him. He was of
nervous temperament and had a delicate
stomach which gave him distress, and he
took soda and water for relief.
He was a very polished gentleman
having a pleasing personality, and he was
very immaculate and proud of his
appearance. His eyes were deep blue and his
hair gray for many years. He wore a silky,
shiny mustache and goatee. He was married
several times, but not in polygamy. He
married Ann Alice Long, a Mrs. Fanny
Machin Merrill by whom he had a son who
died in infancy. He and this wife separated.
He married a Mrs. Flowers who had money.
She was very good to him, and he had a
good home with her. When she died, Uncle
Alfred, Matilda, and Uncle Heber went to
the funeral. I accompanied my mother and
remember after the funeral that
Grandfather, Matilda, Alfred, and Heber
were at the home and that Grandfather
decided to come to Idaho to make his home
with his children. He chose Alfred to be the
administrator, and he chose to make his
home with him. I remember at this time he
gave Mother (Matilda) a cook range known
as “Miller”. It was a left hand stove--the fire
box being on the right side and the oven on
the left. It didn’t have a reservoir, but a large
copper tank sat on the back of it. This was
like the large tanks used in making coffee in
the eating houses of that day and in this
water was always kept hot for dish washing,
etc. This stove lasted many years and was
taken into the Rigby home when Matilda
moved from the farm.
In his early days while residing in
Salt Lake City, he engaged in freighting and
taxi service. When he came to Idaho he
always had a fine horse and buggy. He was
very proud and his buggy was washed and
polished and his horse well fed and
groomed. Sometimes he drove in his buggy,
sometimes he rode in his saddle. Many
times he took Aunt Mary Ann on long
journeys traveling around the Rigby Stake
visiting primaries for Aunt Mary Ann was
Stake Primary President.
When he came to Idaho he told that
he had been a pony express rider. Aunt
Mary Ann and some of his family doubted
the story because of dates of events, but
Uncle Heber when asked what he thought
would smile and say, “I really don’t know;”
but he never offended his father by denying
it. Often his picture would be taken at Old
Folks’ celebrations in Rigby, and it with a
write-up would appear in the paper. One
clipping I have in my possession is a picture
of he and a friend wearing their old folk
badges. The article reads as follows:
“Couple of Boys of Former Days. We
herewith present an excellent picture of a
couple of our citizens, E. L. Probart and
William Ball. Both attended the Old Folks
picnic at Menan and took pleasure in
recounting scenes of early days here in the
West. Mr. Probart was a stage driver out of
Salt Lake, while Mr. Ball was a pony
express rider. Both had many escapes from
Indians and highway robbers.”
Grandfather had an east room in the
log house of Uncle Alfred and Aunt Mary
22
Well he didn’t. When Alfred and
Mary Ann left their farm and came to
Lewisville to live, he came too and had a
one-room frame house near the home
located where A. Vernon Ball now lives.
Many listeners were convicted these
stories were true, but when Aunt Mary Ann
saw these articles in the paper she would
scold and scold Grandfather; but he believed
his own story and never did deny it. He has
an U.S. Money bag in his possession and he
gave it to his friend, Robert Gilcrist who
believed his story. And at his funeral Robert
Gilchrist was a speaker. He showed the
U.S. money bag and said grandfather had
been a Pony Express Rider and that because
of their friendship he had given this bag to
him. Again members of the family were
embarrassed and doubted the tale.
I remember two compliments
Grandfather gave me when he was visiting
in our home. I was a young girl and prepared
to wash the dishes after a meal he had had
with us. I cleared the table, putting
remaining food, etc. in the pantry. Then I
shook the table cloth having stacked the
dishes to be washed. I raised the lid off the
coffee tank and with a quart cup carried
water from stove to dishpan on the table
putting the lid of the tank under the quart
cup so as not to have drops of water fall to
the floor. For being particular he
complemented me.
One day when riding his horse, he
came up on the west side of our farm from
Uncle Alfred’s and my Father, John Tall,
was plowing with a team of horses and a
hand plow. Perhaps the furrows were not
very straight. Anyway, when Father came
to the end of the field near the road,
grandfather tied his horse to a post and said,
“I’ll start you a straight furrow in that next
land and teach you how to turn the following
furrows. This he did which indicates that at
perhaps some earlier time in his life in
England he had farmed. Grandfather never
engaged in physical work when he came to
Idaho. He spent his time riding, visiting, and
doing errands.
Another time when I had picked a
fallen article from the floor and put it in
place he took time to tell me this story; “A
young man was in love with two sisters. He
couldn’t decide which one to ask to be his
wife. One day while at their home some
company drove up in a buggy. Both girls
were eager to see and welcome them and ran
from the house to the gate. The first girl
brushed too close to a standing broom which
fell at her feet. She quickly stepped over and
on she went. The second girl stopped
picked up the broom, put it in place, and
then hurried out to welcome the guests.
“Now,” said Grandfather, “Which girl do
you think the young man asked to marry
him?”
One day he met in Rigby Mrs.
Fannie Merrill (Carr), his former wife from
whom he had separated. She was living
with her daughter, Mr. Barrows, in a home
near the Utah-Idaho Sugar factory in Rigby.
He courted her again, and they wanted to
remarry. When he told Aunt Mary Ann she
said, “No, No, No.” When he asked Uncle
Heber what he thought about it, he said
“Well, Father, you are of legal age--do what
you want to do.”
His Granddaughter, Cora, was
always very good to him, inviting him to her
home where she cooked calves’ brains for
him because he liked the dish and other
members of the family didn’t especially care
to cook it.
23
Aunt Mary Ann was very good to
him. She was an excellent cook and served
good meals. His daughter, Mathilda, would
cater to him when he came visiting and
make Yorkshire pudding.
We are grateful for his good life-that he came to America, joined the Church
and lived to be near and associate with all
his children.
In this later years when sickness
came he had the Elders administer to him
and he said, “I have not lost the faith.”
Matilda, his daughter, spent the last days of
his sickness at Alfred’s home where she
could assist in his care. He died in his room
at Lewisville, Idaho at 9:00 p.m. on 23
August 1916.
William Mitchell Ball was sealed to
his first wife, Elizabeth England by Proxies
Alfred Ball and Matilda Ball Tall, his son
and daughter.
ELIZABETH BOCOCK
(Fredrick Weight)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 11 May 1837
Place: Tinsley Bar, Sheffield, Yorkshire, England
Married: 1 July 1865
Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Died: 12 September 1916
Place: Springville , Utah, Utah
Entered the Valley September 12, 1857. She was 20 years old.
Sailed from Liverpool March 28, 1857 on the “George Washington”. Arrived in Boston
April 20, 1857. James P. Parker was the church leader. There were 817 in the company.
Pioneer Company 120–Jesse B. Martin (1) left Iowa City Iowa, June 1-3 (left Florence,
Nebraska, June 28-29) with 192 people and 31 wagons. Arrived in Salt Lake City
September 12, 1857. No roster.
24
First Marriage to Charles Law on January 31, 1858 by President Brigham Young. He
died of consumption on September 20, 1862. On July 1, 1865 President Brigham Young
divorced her from him.
(Elizabeth Bocock’s children by Charles Law)
1.
2.
3.
Charles Orson Law
Sarah Elizabeth Law
Jacob Theodore Law
(Elizabeth Bocock’s children by Fredrick Weight)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Alfred William Weight
George Albert Weight
Wallace Fredrick Weight
Amelia Ann Weight
Arthur Burgum Weight
Alice Cora Weight
Samuel Eugene Weight
Claude Francis Weight
Ralph Brough Weight
(Taken
from
Autobiography)
Elizabeth
7 May 1866
28 April 1868
22 January 1870
20 Sept 1871
3 April 1873
23 November 1874
26 August 1876
3 March 1879
25 March 1882
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
her kindness and great wisdom, for her high
intellectual attainments and was greatly
beloved by all who knew her. She had a
great love for Relief Society and Temple
Work and was an ardent worker being noted
for her faithful attendance at meetings. Had
you been privileged to have known her you
would have loved her for her wisdom, her
warm spirit and her love of social activities.
She wrote with a beautiful hand which was
even and legible. After her death she was
greatly missed and was buried in the
Springville City Cemetery, Springville, Utah
County, Utah.
Bocock’s
1837 to 1916 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF
ELIZABETH BOCOCK WEIGHT
Forward
Our thanks to Lewis F. Weight and
Blanche W. Beeston, grandchildren of
Elizabeth and children of her son, Claude F.
Weight, for the compilation and editing of
this history.
Elizabeth Bocock Weight was a
faithful Latter Day Saint, well versed in the
scriptures, had a broad understanding of the
principles of Life and Salvation and a strong
testimony of the Gospel. She was noted for
25
(Scanned From Legal Sized Previously Published Copy
was made blind with small pox when she
was cutting teeth and died a few days before
she turned 15. My brother Samuel, younger
than me, died when he was four years old.
He was a very religious child and called
himself the Prophet Samuel.
and Re Edited for Laser Printing and HTML By Shirl R.
Weight May 3, 1997)
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ELIZABETH
BOCOCK WEIGHT
Commenced March 4th 1894
After my parents death, my sisters
and myself continued to keep the Toll Gate
where we lived. We became acquainted with
and heard preached the gospel as revealed in
this century by the Prophet Joseph Smith,
by an elder in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter Day Saints by the name of Charles
Law.
(1837)
My maiden name was Elizabeth
Bocock, my father’s name was William
Bocock and my mother's maiden name was
Sarah Brough. I was born at Tinsley Bar
near Sheffield, Yorkshire, England on May
11, 1837. My parents were in comfortable
circumstances and gave me a good common
education, intending to send me to a Normal
School to educate me for a teacher, but my
father died when I was eleven years old and
mother died four years afterward.
I was then 18 years of age and after a
thorough investigation, I embraced the
principles of the Everlasting Gospel in
connection with my two sisters. Not wishing
to encounter the opposition of our brothers,
we started for Zion before being baptized,
having that ordinance performed at
Liverpool on March 25th, 1857 by Elder
Benjamin Ashby and sailed in the “George
Washington” sailing vessel on the 28th day
of the same month, landing in Boston in 23
days, then rode by train on to Iowa.
My parents were honest religious
people and members of the Wesleyan
Methodist Society, serving God to the best
knowledge they possessed, bringing up their
children in the same way.
(1857)
After one month of camping there
we left on the 1st day of June, 1857 with a
company of ox-teams numbering about fifty
wagons to cross the plains, with Elder Jesse
B. Martin as captain and additional captains,
one over every ten wagons, all of them
being returned missionaries.
My father had one daughter and two
sons living by his first wife, Hannah Dixon
and one son by his second wife Hannah
Winks when my mother was married to him.
She brought up these four children - she
only had three of her own who lived to
maturity. My sister Hannah, six years older
than myself, being born February 22nd ,
1831. I was born May 11th, 1837 and my
sister Emma was born June 23rd, 1843, I also
had a sister Sarah, older than myself who
I walked all the way from Iowa City
camping ground to Salt Lake City, because
of our heavily loaded wagon. I have walked
many a day from twenty to twenty-five
miles in crossing the plains--over mountains,
sand ridges and wading streams. While
26
wading across the South Fork of the Platte
River leading a cow, I came near being
drowned as it had a quicksand bottom.
though we had polygamy, poverty, sickness,
and death to contend with all at the same
time, I feel to acknowledge the hand of the
Lord in it all. He doeth all things.
I well remember brother A. M.
Musser coming up with the train one day
announcing to us the assassination of
Apostle Parley P. Pratt. This made a
profound impression on my mind, of the
wickedness of this generation. We arrived in
Salt Lake City on September 12th, 1857.
I will say here that I joined the Relief
Society when it was organized in Springville
and was chosen to be a teacher along with
Nancy E. Hall and Jane Clark in the 4th
Ward where we labored. We held meetings
at different sisters' homes, sewing for the
poor, etc.
My sister Hannah was married to
Charles Law in the same month (September
1857) and I was married to him on January
31st, 1858 by President Brigham Young. I
had three children, the eldest, Charles Orson
Law is still living. Sarah Elizabeth and
Jacob Theodore died in infancy. We moved
to Springville in April 1858, in which city
my children were all born. We received
endowments and sealings August 31st, 1861.
My youngest sister was also previously
married to the same man.
In 1873, I moved to the east bench
with my husband, who had obtained a piece
of land to make a home for me and my
children which he obtained by revelation in
this wise: when my husband approached
Father Van Leuven for advice on the
subject, the latter said, "I know what you
have come for, you want that piece of land
on the bench and you can have it. A number
of people have wanted that land but I would
not let them have it, but you may have it if
you will plaster my house for it."
Law was a tyrant to his family. He
died of consumption on September 20th,
1862. On July 1st, 1865 President Brigham
Young divorced me from him and Apostle
Wilford Woodruff sealed me to my present
husband in my maiden name for time and all
eternity, Fredrick Weight.
My husband has plastered a great
many homes in Springville, also in Provo
and has built several houses by himself,
from the foundation to the finishing, being
extremely handy with every kind of tool and
able to turn his hand to anything.
I have borne to him nine children,
four of whom we have laid to rest--dear
children between the ages of four and twelve
years. The two youngest being buried in one
grave at the same time, just three weeks
prior to the birth of another. I thank the Lord
for one of the noblest of men, the best and
kindest of husbands and a most indulgent
father. My life with him has been a true
union of mutual helpfulness and a happy
one. We feel that we have been acquainted
before we came down in mortality. Even
He is the pioneer musician of
Springville, having been choir leader for 25
years, at which time his voice failed. He was
then appointed 7th Ward organist which
position he still holds. He is also the oldest
continuous member of the Springville
Sunday School. (1894?)
After our move to the bench I was
again appointed Relief Society teacher with
Sarah Jane Houtz in this new Ward, Sister
Ann D. Bringhurst being our President. I
27
very much enjoyed laboring among the
sisters on the east bench, visiting as far east
as the mouth of Hobble Creek Canyon.
My husband was sentenced to imprisonment
in the Utah State Penitentiary for 60 days.
He was asked by several if he would
promise to obey the law because if he would
he would be released. But I am thankful that
he had the courage to say "No, I will
promise nothing." At the last moment when
he had taken his seat in the train to go,
through the interposition of Divine
Providence, and by the influence of friends,
notably Judge Dusenberry at that time, and
previously by James E. Hall and others, his
sentence was changed to a fine of $100.00,
which was paid by the people.
This was a time of severe trial, our dear son
dying that 1st day of April, 1888, Age 11
years, 7 months and 6 days.
In 1887, Sept. 12th, my husband was
arrested by Deputy Marshall Dykes for
unlawful cohabitation under the Edmunds
Tucker law because he was a Polygamist
and living according to the law of God,
(Phillip Houtz and Israel Clegg bondsmen).
Dykes and one Bert Ethier had, the
previous April (1886?), called (on) me at
5:00 in the morning and had searched the
house and premises for him, but he was in
Salt Lake City at that time. He was placed
under $1,000.00 bond. I was taken, with my
son George Albert, before the Grand Jury.
We were locked in a room with 14 men, one
at time, and compelled to witness against
our husband and father, I being the plural
wife.
My husband's other wife had been
dissatisfied for many years and finally
obtained from the District Court a divorce in
November 1889.
Sometime subsequently, Deputy
Marshall Norrell came with a writ, took me
to Provo and placed me under a $300.00
bond as the chief witness against my
husband, Hubbard Noakes and John Tucket,
Sr. being my bondsmen.
In September of 1888 I was greatly
blessed by receiving my portion of the estate
of my deceased bachelor brother, William
Winks Bocock, who died at Sale, Cheshire,
England on the 28th of May 1887.
I wish to acknowledge the hand of
the Lord in raising me from such dire
poverty and in consequence have been able
to visit the Logan Temple twice and the
Manti Temple twice with my husband along
with some of my relatives to perform the
ordinances for the dead. Although I and my
son Charles Orson Law commenced the
work in the font at the Endowment House in
June of 1872. I had my blind sister, Sarah,
who died many years ago and another young
girl sealed to my husband.
On the 24th of March, 1888 - Oh! I
shall never forget it, the morning was a
terrible one. A fierce storm of wind and rain
was raging, the elements seemed to be in a
fury. My husband tore himself away from
his weeping family, leaving our dear son
Samuel Eugene on his deathbed. He was
stricken with that dreadfully painful malady,
Peritonitis.
Our son George took his father down
in the wagon with two heavy quilts around
them and they were soaking wet by the time
they reached the center of town, a distance
of 1 miles.
I urge my children, grandchildren
and their generations after them to continue
the work that we have commenced that they
28
also may be blessed and have joy and
consolation in so doing. For my husband and
I have greater joy in this work for the dead
than any other labor that we perform
I have seven grandchildren as of
March 1894. My son, Charles O. Law, has
four children, Alfred William Weight has
two and my son George Albert Weight has
one son. Following are the names and dates
of birth of my children who are living; (as of
March 1894)
My husband's Patriarchal Blessing
says, "That your posterity shall be numerous
among the hosts of Israel" and it certainly
looks as if it will be so, for he is greatgrandfather to two little boys.
1.
C
h
a
r
l
e
s
2.
O
r
s
o
n
L
a
w
,
b
o
r
n
N
o
v
e
m
b
e
r
3
0
29
r
n
M
a
y
7
t
h
,
4.
3.
1
8
6
6
.
G
e
o
r
g
e
A
l
b
e
r
t
W
e
i
g
h
t
,
b
o
r
n
A
30
m
b
e
r
2
0
t
h
,
6.
5.
1
8
7
1
.
C
l
a
u
d
e
F
r
a
n
c
i
s
W
e
i
g
h
t
,
b
o
r
n
M
31
h
2
5
t
h
Following are the names
,
and dates of my
children who are dead:
1.
S
a
r
a
h
E
l
i
z
a
b
e
t
h
L
a
w
,
b
o
r
n
2.
J
u
l
y
7
t
h
,
32
o
d
o
r
e
L
a
w
,
3.
b
o
r
n
N
o
v
e
m
b
e
r
1
4
t
h
,
1
8
6
1
d
i
e
d
O
c
t
o
b
33
2
3
r
d
,
1
8
7
4
d
i
e
d
F
e
b
r
u
a
r
y
1
2
t
h
,
1
8
7
9
.
4.
A
r
t
h
u
r
34
r
u
a
r
y
1
3
t
h
,
1
8
7
9
.
5.
W
a
l
l
a
c
e
F
r
e
d
r
i
c
k
W
e
i
g
h
t
,
b
o
35
.
6.
S
a
m
u
e
l
E
u
g
e
n
e
W
e
i
g
h
t
,
b
1892
o
In 1892 Springville
r
Ward was
divided into four wards,
n we being in the 1st
Ward, with John Tuckett as our Bishop.
A
th
March 17 , 1892
u being the Jubilee or
fifty years since the organization
g
of the
Relief Society at Nauvoo
u by the Prophet
Joseph, all L.D.S. Relief
s Societies in the
Church were to hold meetings
t
at 10:00 a.m.,
and offer prayer at high noon. Our president
appointed meetings to 2be held in the
meetinghouse in the morning
6
of this day and
we all enjoyed the afternoon
t
and evening at
the City Hall which was
h beautifully
decorated with flowers, etc. The Society had
a metallic box made in which the sisters and
brethren were invited to
1 write and seal up a
biography of their lives,
8 inserting a
photograph if they wished,
7 the box to be
36
sealed and not opened for fifty years. My
husband and I did this, including a photo of
each of us for the benefit of our posterity.
We held our first meeting on the
17th (May 1892) in the Seventies and Elders
Hall where we had quite a number of
teachers set apart also, eleven I believe at
that time and subsequently more until we
had in all 24, after dividing the ward into
twelve districts, which was quite a difficult
job to do. We borrowed the plot of the ward
from Brother Don C. Fullmer, the Presiding
Teacher and with the assistance of my good
husband who did everything within his
power to help in every way we completed
the tremendous job. He drove me around in
the buggy wherever I wished to go, made
suggestions beneficial to the Relief Society,
has attended our meetings and acted as
organist for us right from the beginning,
which has been a great asset to our singing.
When called upon to talk to the sisters, he
has given them good advice and
instructions.
In April of 1892, Bishop Tuckett
came to see me and told me that he and his
counselors had selected me as President of
the Relief Society, which was about to be
organized in the ward.
I cannot express my feelings at this
announcement. I felt weak and utterly
incapable of filling such a responsible
position. I told him so, also that I live 1 l/2
miles from town and could he not find
someone more suitable for the position, but
he said I was the woman they wanted, so I
accepted asking the help of the Lord. I knew
that inasmuch as I put my trust in Him, for I
felt that I could accomplish nothing without
His aid and His blessing. I then made it a
matter of prayer as to whom I should choose
for my helpers. I chose Sister Sarah
Manwaring as my first counselor and Sister
Emily Hatch as my second counselor with
Cornelia M. Groesbeck as Secretary,
Adelaide Dalton as Treasurer and Anna
Manwaring as Assistant Secretary. They all
accepted and on May 11th, 1892, this being
my 55th birthday, General President Zina D.
H. Young and corresponding Secretary
Emmeline B. Wells from Salt Lake City
along with R. S. Stake President Mary John
and Counselor Marrilla Daniels held a
meeting in our meetinghouse where the old
officers were released and the new ones of
the four wards were voted on and sustained.
We continued to meet in the
aforesaid hall during the summer until our
meetinghouse was completed and since then
we have met there. Our ward is the largest in
Springville, situated in the south east part of
town where people are moving to make new
homes.
This part of town is composed
chiefly of a poorer class of people than the
others. It also embraces the residents on the
farms in Hobble Creek Canyon about 15
miles away, called Oakland.
Our Bishop generally attends our
Relief Society meetings and encourages us
with his presence and good counsel and
advice. At times we have as many as half a
dozen brethren attend our meetings.
On the 15th, (May 1892) at the home
of Secretary Groesbeck, I and sister officers
of our ward organization, were set apart by
Bishop Tuckett and Counselors Charles A.
Berry and Van O. Fullmer, Fredrick Weight
and John Manwaring, with Bishop Tuckett
setting me apart.
On September 15th, 1892 my
husband and I took a trip up Hobble Creek
37
Canyon to visit the sisters and held a
meeting there, the first Relief Society
meeting that had ever been held up in the
mountains. We had an attendance of nine
sisters and two brethren and we had a good
time together. The sisters of the ward are
very united and have accomplished much
good in feeding and clothing the poor, in the
making of quilts, carpets and anything that is
necessary to be done. We made 35 yards of
18 inch carpet for the general meetinghouse,
55 yards of wide carpet for the ward
meetinghouse circle room and 26 yards of
wide carpet for the Salt Lake Temple.
1893
April
6th,
1893
was
the
consummation of the hope of Israel for forty
years, the Temple of Temples, the gloriously
beautiful Temple in Salt Lake City was
dedicated to the Most High. The weather
was terrible that morning--the Prince and
Power of the air appeared to have let loose
his fury and some people were afraid that
the beautiful golden statue of the Angel
Moroni, surrounding the Cap Stone would
be torn away. But no, it was placed there too
solidly for that. On the 14th of the same
month my husband and I, with our youngest
son Ralph attended the dedication services
where in the afternoon, we met with our son
Charles, who had also come up to attend the
service. It was a grand time for Zion, the
Lord graciously blessing His people with the
forgiveness of their sins. I shall not attempt
to describe the interior of this beautiful
edifice but will say that it is most
magnificent and I hope to be able, along
with my husband to go there often and do
work for the dead.
I should have said this, that my
husband and I attended the laying of the Cap
Stone of the Salt Lake Temple on April 6th,
1892 and saw President Wilford Woodruff
touch the electric button that set the stone.
On December 7th, 1892 Brother L.
John Nuttall came to our Ward and
reorganized our Relief Society according to
the law of incorporations, with a Board of
Directors, consisting of five members and
giving us instructions in regard to the
conducting of the Society according to the
new order, leaving with us the Articles of
Incorporation and the By Laws, which we
have endeavored to faithfully carry out,
following his instruction and looking at it in
the right light of advancement and progress.
Counselor Marrilla Daniels also
accompanied him.
Christmas now came along; therefore I with
Vice-President Sarah Manwaring, with the
assistance of our husbands, gathered and
divided out to nine needy families as
Christmas presents, provisions and goods in
amount of $13.60, which was thankfully
received by them.
We have continued to hold our
Relief Society meetings every two weeks.
On May 11th, 1893, in accordance
with the counsel given me personally by
President Zina D. H. Young, we held the
first anniversary of our organization in our
ward meetinghouse. Having various
committees appointed to see that all was in
order. We enjoyed a picnic lunch at 6:00
p.m. after which we had speeches, songs,
recitations etc., where utmost harmony
prevailed and we all enjoyed ourselves.
When Brother Nuttall reorganized
us, we began with 28 members, the weather
being so bad, not many came out. But our
membership is steadily increasing until now,
38
we have 106 enrolled. At times during the
summer of 1893, the President of the 4th
Ward Relief Society, Sarah J. Hall Houtz
suggested that the various wards exchange
missionaries, which we did, feeling it would
do much good. Sisters Hannah Straw and
Lydia Gallup were our first selection.
counselor Marilla Daniels, responding to our
invitation, were in attendance as well as
President Tebina Alleman of the 2nd Ward
Relief Society, President Elizabeth Packard
of the 3rd Ward and President Sarah Jane
Houtz of the 4th Ward of Springville. We
provided dinner for our guests at the home
of Sister Olive Childs, she and Sister Julia
Maycock being in charge. We also invited
Bishop Tuckett and wife to drive with us.
My husband was organist as usual and of
course one of the party. We enjoyed a very
sociable time. We held two meetings, one at
10:00 a.m. and one at 2:00 p.m., having the
report read at both meetings.
We have had quite a number of
needy families to look after. Some weeks I
have found it necessary to have my husband
drive me to town almost every day, to attend
to business in connection with the Relief
Society. In talking with my bishop on
matters pertaining to this, he suggested that I
choose two assistants.
On May 11th we again celebrated the
anniversary of our organization and enjoyed
another sociable time, serving supper with a
short program afterwards. Sister Elizabeth
Gauge presented me with a blue glass
rolling pin, which she had brought from
England many years previously.
One day while in Provo, I talked
with Stake President Mary John who
considered this a very good and wise idea.
As a consequence, Julia Maycock and Olive
Childs were set apart as such.
When
Christmas
was
again
approaching, I along with Sisters
Manwaring, Maycock and Childs and the
assistance of Brothers Weight and
Manwaring gathered together provisions to
be divided among eleven families in amount
of $12.27.
Through the application of sisters
from time to time, Sister S. Manwaring and
I, or occasionally some other sister, have
attended to the Washing and Anointing of
many sisters previous to their confinement,
for the purpose of blessing them that they
may have a safe delivery at child birth,
according to President Zina D. H. Young's
personal instructions to me. She said,
"Teach the young Sisters to have this
attended to in the first months, as soon as
they find out they are pregnant, in order that
they may have the full benefit of this
blessing all the way through, which will
implant the principals of the gospel in the
infant." Many have testified to me of the
great benefits received from this sacred
ordinance.
After being very feeble and almost
helpless for years, as well as weakened
mentally, my sister Hannah passed away on
November 11th, 1893 at her home in Paris,
Idaho.
1894
In February of 1894 we held our first
annual meeting of the Relief Society for the
purpose of giving in our financial report to
the members. President Mary John and
Early in the season Brother George
Maycock very kindly hitched up his team
39
one Sunday morning and took my good
husband and me along with several officers
of the Relief Society to Oakland (Hobble
Creek Canyon), where we held a Relief
Society meeting in the school house at 2:00
p.m., having previously attended Sabbath
School at 10:00 a.m. We found that the
Sisters there were enjoying their religion.
We had a good meeting, after which, we met
with Brother and Sister Oscar Mower and
Sister Eliza Singleton.
cold in the Sunday meeting, the house not
being warm. His health has previously been
good all winter until now but at this time he
is very ill. I sent for Elders James Straw and
Willis Strong to administer to him. I also
gave him a vapor bath, which relieved the
dreadful pain in his head. His cough is very
racking and dry and he does not gain
strength as he should.
February 20th, D. B. Huntington Sr., O. B.
Huntington Jr., Devere Childs and wives,
also the latter's daughter, Nora and husband,
our son George, paid us a visit. We had a
most enjoyable time. Claude, our son,
played the dulcimer and Ralph, the bass viol
with dulcimer accompaniment.
I am thankful to the Lord that my
health is generally good, but I must be
careful that I do not overtax myself.
Christmas of 1894 arrived and we
again gathered donations and distributed to
11 needy families provisions in amount of
$15.00.
The 21st, went to Relief Society
meeting with an attendance of only 15
members. I sometimes feel discouraged
when many of the sisters fail to attend these
middle of the month meetings as they should
if they were only more interested and
determined to lay their work at home aside
and attend to their duties. I had forgotten to
say that we held our annual meeting on the
1st Saturday in February at 10:00 a.m. My
husband, being unable to attend because of
illness, our son Ralph B. accompanied me
and acted as organist. Our report was again
satisfactory and accepted.
1895
At our Fast Meeting in January 1895
my daughter and I took cold while attending
meeting and were both stricken with La
Grippe two days afterwards, but by the
blessing of the Lord, we soon recovered.
On January 26th, 1895, by invitation,
which I had sent in behalf of the four Relief
Society Presidents of Springville, Brother L.
J. Nuttall, met with the four Boards of
Directors to instruct them in the correct
manner of keeping the new record books
that he had arranged especially for the use of
the Relief Society Organizations. He also
brought with him, which he read, minutes of
the Organization of the Relief Society by the
Prophet Joseph Smith in Nauvoo, also
minutes of several subsequent meetings
which were intensely interesting and
instructive. Soon after this, my husband took
February 22nd, went to town on a
little business, saw the District School
children enjoying sleigh rides etc., then
visited our son Alfred's family and enjoyed
dinner with them after which we returned
home early because of father feeling so
poorly.
23rd, remained at home.
24th, went to meeting in the
afternoon, it being Sunday. Home
missionaries spoke, followed by C. D. Evans
40
Sr., who preached powerfully exhorting the
people to cease speaking against and
criticizing the authority over them, also their
brethren and sisters.
the Lord was merciful and he finally began
to mend slowly. I put hot steamed flannels
on his chest to drive away the pain - we
were afraid of pneumonia setting in. Of
course we know it is right to do all we can
for ourselves and ask the Lord to bless our
endeavors. I felt so bad that I fasted from
morning until night inwardly praying to the
Lord to make him well again. We were
disappointed at not being able to attend
Brother Smoot's funeral service on Sunday.
25th and 26th, remained at home.
March 1st, attended Brother Richard
Bird's funeral service, who was one of the
first six men to make Springville a place of
habitation.
3rd, my husband and I attended
meeting in the afternoon.
Meanwhile Alice Clegg had died and
was buried on Monday March 11th, 1895.
Hercules Singleton died suddenly of a heart
attack on the afternoon of the 10th and was
buried on the 12th, leaving his widow and
eight young children. While Alice Clegg's
funeral service was in progress, an older
brother, Fifield passed away and was buried
on the 13th. These fatalities followed in such
quick succession that they were a shock to
everyone and caused us to consider the
uncertainty of our life span.
The evening of the 6th we attended a
concert given by the members of the Black
Hawk Indian War, held in the city hall. I
think my husband took a little more cold that
evening, as the house was packed with little
or no ventilation.
The next day being Fast Day we
attended meeting and there, President
Smoot's death was announced, his funeral
service to be held on Sunday, March 10th.
We attended our Relief Society meeting in
the afternoon. On our way we called to visit
Israel Clegg's daughter Alice, who was
sitting up in a chair and was very ill with
Dropsy. Several new members joined the
Relief Society. There was a good attendance
but some of the little children were so noisy
they disrupted the entire meeting.
I am thankful my husband is so
much better--he is very weak but is
improving.
We had quite a snow storm last night and
tonight the 13th a veritable March wind is
blowing. I hope it will cease as it is hard for
us to sleep under such conditions.
21st, went to Relief Society sewing
meeting.
My husband felt very poorly all
afternoon and passed a most wretched night
coughing almost incessantly throughout the
night and most of the next day until he was
exhausted. We sent for Brothers James
Straw and Willis Strong to come and
administer to him; later Brothers Henry
Manwaring and John Clements did likewise.
His illness was very severe, head racked
with pain along with this terrible cough, but
24th, We attended sacrament
meeting, but my husband was not well
enough to stay to his prayer meeting which
meets immediately after sacrament service.
31st Attended Sabbath Meeting,
husband feeling better so he stayed to the
prayer circle.
41
April 2nd I was called to attend to the
washing and anointing of Sister Mary A.
Mason, who is dangerously ill with
inflammation of the stomach--being assisted
by Sisters Sarah Manwaring and Olive
Anderson. Patient felt better for a time but
the pain grew worse again.
crops were beginning to suffer from the
want of water. We enjoyed a good meeting
in the afternoon though there were fewer
present than usual due to inclement weather,
23 members being present as well as five
brethren.
The next day, Friday May 3rd, - by
appointment Brother and Sister Nephi
Packard along with Brother C. D. Evans, Sr.
paid us a visit. This proved to be a day to be
remembered for social enjoyment. We
enjoyed instrumental music and singing,
also profitable conversation. Our visitors
were delighted with my husband's playing
the organ, also Ralph's bass viol, which was
very pleasing to the ear.
Thursday the 4th being Fast Day, we
were able to attend, although my husband
had felt quite ill the previous day and I was
doubtful that he would be well enough to go.
The testimonies were chiefly regarding the
healing of the sick. Afterward we were
invited to dinner with Sister Samantha
Reynolds, with Brother C. D. Evans being
also present. He was to speak at the funeral
service of Brother Martin Crandall. My
husband and I went to Relief Society
meeting where there was a very small
attendance, but we all enjoyed a very good
meeting.
Sunday 5th--I attended Sacrament
Meeting after which, I and Sister
Manwaring visited Sister Susan Crandall.
Saturday the 11th of May was my
58 birthday, also the third anniversary of
the organization of our Relief Society which
we celebrated with a nice program and
meeting commencing at 2:00 p.m. Speeches,
songs, recitations and instrumental music
being the order of the afternoon. A notable
feature of the program was the Weight
Brother’s string band, consisting of our sons
Alfred, George A. Claude F. and Ralph B.
We enjoyed a lovely and entertaining
afternoon.
th
A terrific wind storm came up while
we were in session, which was very cold
with a little snow. This continued to blow
for more than 24 hours.
We attended Stake Conference at
Provo. The First Presidency were all present
along with several Apostles. Brother Edward
Partridge was appointed as President of the
Stake with David John and Reed Smoot as
counselors. Grand sermons were preached
during the Conference and in the evening,
Apostle Lyman and Stake Counselor, David
John preached in Springville, Brother
Lyman explaining in detail the duties of the
teacher, etc.
Next day the 12th, my husband and I
attended, M. I. A. Conference held in Provo.
After conference we visited Stake President
Mary John on Relief Society business, after
which we enjoyed supper with Professor
Benjamin Cluff and wife, who also attended
conference.
May 2nd, 1895 We attended Fast
Meeting which we enjoyed very much.
There was rather a slim attendance,
especially in considering the Lord's blessing
us with such abundant rain when our young
24th-- We went to Provo on business.
Professor Giles had invited my husband to
42
the tabernacle to see and hear the new organ,
while he was practicing. While in Provo we
called to see Sister Marilla Daniels who
invited us to dinner.
not hear a word she said until she became
excited. Among other things, she said that
the person prayed for should be present.
Brother Banks then said that he was afraid to
arise but believed he had the interpretation
and that the Lord would heal Brother
Johnson in His own due time.
Sunday 26th--We visited Oakland in
the canyon to hold a Relief Society meeting.
Bishop Tuckett and wife invited us to ride
with them, along with Brother James Straw
and wife, Brother George Manwaring and
wife had gone ahead, taking Sisters
Adelaide Dalton and Anna Manwaring. We
visited their Sunday School and were invited
to have dinner with Brother Charles Johnson
and family and at 2:00 p.m. the canyon folks
again drove to the Schoolhouse where we
held our Relief Society after the Sacrament
had been passed. We enjoyed a most
excellent meeting where a good spirit
prevailed and we left our kind hospitable
friends with a promise to return and visit
them again at their urgent invitation.
Relief Society Meeting was held in
the afternoon, which we enjoyed very much
but the sisters do not appreciate their
privileges, or many of them at least, or they
would attend their meetings better. After
meeting my husband and I visited Brother
Philo Dibble who was very ill but conscious
and able to talk a little, although dying. This
was June 6th, his 89th birthday. He passed
away at 2:00 a.m. the following morning.
His funeral service was held at the
General Meeting House on Sunday June 9th.
So many people attended that the meeting
house was not large enough to hold the
crowd. President Brigham Young, Seymour
B. Young of the first seven presidents of
Seventies from Salt Lake City, along with
President Reed Smoot of the Stake
Presidency, also other brethren from Provo
were on the stand and a most interesting and
edifying service was held.
27th of May - Drove down to visit
my eldest son Charles, who had come home
from working in the mountains. He was
confined to his bed being threatened with
some kind of fever but was ill but a few
days, for which I thank my Heavenly Father.
June 2nd - Our Springville First Ward
Conference was held where a kind spirit
prevailed with a good attendance being
present.
On the morning of June 16th, 1395,
my husband and I took the northbound train
for Salt Lake City, our destination being the
Salt Lake Temple. We stopped off at Murray
to confer with my sister, Amelia, who met
us at the home of her deceased sister and
husband, Richard Gilbert, who had
remarried a Provo lady by the name of Sister
Ann Mitchell.
June 6th - This being Fast Day we
went to meeting and it was a peculiar one.
Brother Marion Johnson was prayed for,
being afflicted in his mind. Three brethren
had spoken when Brother William Clegg
arose and said if the brethren had not spoken
so lengthily, he should have given the
tongue before; that he felt working on him.
Then they prayed for the interpretation after.
A sister arose and began to speak but I could
Monday morning we again, along
with Sister Amelia, boarded the train for the
temple to do work for our kindred dead. My
husband was baptized for his health, this day
43
being his 67th birthday and was also baptized
for three or four deceased friends. I was
baptized for five people and sister Amelia
for her cousin. The remainder of the week
we attended to higher ordinances for our
kindred dead.
August 1st --Fast Day. Attended
church in the morning after which, we
attended Relief Society meeting that
afternoon. Had a very good meeting with
only 26 sisters and 2 brethren in attendance.
August 6th-- Attended funeral
services for Brother Wm. H. Kelsey, Sr., one
of Springville's most beloved citizens,
whose loss was keenly felt.
While in the city we stayed with
Sister Susan Smith's until Saturday morning,
then returned to Murray and visited with
relatives until Monday at which time we
returned home, arriving about 5:00 p.m. and
everything in good order. Sometime after
arriving home I came down with a cold, due
to the changeable weather and an acute
attack of acute rheumatism in my right leg,
the knee being the most painful, especially
at night after retiring than during the day.
August 9th -- My husband and I
attended the annual outing of the choir,
which was held at the Crandall Grove in
Oakland. We started in our buggy but before
we reached the mouth of the canyon a spring
broke so we returned home and made the
trip in our wagon over hind wheels. This
was a very hard trip, especially for my
husband, who was quite ill the following
day. If we have to take trips such as this, we
have decided that we must have more
comfortable transportation.
July 4th --Attended the celebration
(Thursday) which was very nice and
enjoyable, Fast Day being postponed due to
the fact that it was on this same day that
year.
October 3rd --My husband and I
attended Semi-Annual Conference in Salt
Lake City at which time the Grand
Eisteddfod
was
held
the
large
tabernacle.(This is a festival of Welsh band,
musicians, singers, poets, etc.) We attended
Relief Society Conference in the morning,
after which we were in attendance at all four
sessions of this grand Welsh Musical
Festival. First prize of $500.00 was awarded
to a young Salt Lake musician by the name
of Ensign, with his choral group. This was a
grand and most enjoyable affair. The
Conference sessions were well attended with
an overflow meeting held in the Assembly
Hall. Every conference we attend always
seems to be the best, where we are reminded
of our duties in serving the Lord and
exhorted to do the work for our kindred dead
in God's holy temples.
Relief Society Conference was held
in Provo on the 19th, which I attended along
with my husband, who by request was asked
to play the organ, with which he cheerfully
complied. We all enjoyed a most interesting
conference, but most of the Presidents in
giving their reports deplored the lack of
attendance at weekly meetings. At this
conference the silk industry was discussed.
July 21st --Accompanied my husband
to our Quarterly Conference at Provo, which
was attended by several of the apostles.
Brother A. H. Cannon advised us not to ruin
ourselves by putting politics before our
religion.
Sunday 28th --As I was quite ill, we
stayed at home.
44
One day, while walking leisurely
through the tabernacle grounds, a lady
accosted me with questions regarding our
religion and we conversed for over an hour.
She was a Quaker from Pennsylvania on her
way to San Francisco and stopped over in
Salt Lake City to visit places of interest. She
asked many questions relating to our people,
Brigham Young, the founder of Utah and the
temple, the interior of which she was curious
and desired to see. But I told her this was
impossible as thousands of our own people
who were unworthy and could not meet with
the requirements could not enter. I
endeavored to enlighten her regarding all the
subjects
she
mentioned,
desiring
information, to which she listened most
attentively and hope some good came from
our conversation.
company at the home of Secretary C M.
Groesbeck, which consisted of Counselor
Daniels of Provo, President Pierce of the
Salem Ward Relief Society, President
Woolley of Pleasant Grove 2nd Ward, Sister
S. Tuckett and C. D. Evans, Sr.
I neglected to mention that we
attended Stake Conference at Provo on the
19th and 20th of October where we greatly
enjoyed the teachings of Apostle Brigham
Young, who spoke very powerfully.
November 7th , 1995 - We attended
Fast Meeting and Relief Society in the
afternoon. Twenty officers and members
were presents along with Bishop Tuckett
and Elder John Wordsworth, who spoke to
the sisters after hearing their testimonies.
My husband acted as organist.
I feel very grateful to my Father in
Heaven that my husband’s health is much
improved. Attended Relief Society on the
17th of October. We enjoyed a very good
meeting but I wish more of the sisters were
interested.
November 8th -- My husband
accompanied me around the ward in the
interest of the poor to see what was needed
to make them comfortable for the winter in
bedding, etc.
Saturday 9th --Visited and talked to
the First Ward Central Primary Association,
with my husband accompanying me. Sunday
was a beautiful day and we attended meeting
where we heard remarks from Elder
Erickson who is going into the mission field.
Elder J. E. Hall also spoke.
On the 31st our Relief Society Stake
Quarterly Conference was held in the
general meetinghouse in Springville.
President John and counselors Marilla
Daniels and Deborah Billings were present.
There was a good attendance, the main body
of the meetinghouse being filled. Bishops of
all four wards were present along with some
of the other brethren being present. My
husband attended and acted as organist.
Everyone seemed to greatly enjoy the
reports given by the presidents of each ward
as well as the instructions of the Stake
Presidency of Relief Society. Sisters of the
four wards had made ample provisions for
the entertainment of the visitors. The
officers of our ward with the exception of
Vice-President Manwaring, entertained our
20th --We are having such beautiful
weather after a big snow storm in
September, also a bad storm on November
4th, election day, which made it very
disagreeable under foot, the great election
for the Statehood of Utah.
My husband and I rode to Provo the
morning of the 20th where we called on
President Mary John regarding Relief
45
Society work and the condition of same. We
also went to the factory and drew the Relief
Society dividend.
We invited all our family for Christmas
dinner which included all our children, the
wives and children of our three sons who
were married, numbering nine, also my
nephew, James Marshall Humphreys from
Paris Idaho, who was visiting with us, which
altogether numbered 21. So once again we
had all our family together and felt to thank
our Heavenly Father that we were all well
and healthy. My husband's blessing
promises him health in his habitation, which
I realize is being fulfilled each day, as our
health is in general as good as the average
person. My blessing also promises me good
health, which I realize is one of the first
things to be truly verified.
December 5th --Attended Fast
Meeting where Brother William Clegg
spoke in tongues and Sister Hannah Straw
gave the interpretation to the effect that the
Lord had great blessings to pour upon His
people if they would only live to merit them.
This was a most inspiring meeting. Attended
Relief Society at 2:00 p.m., which was
attended by 23 members and two or three
visitors.
December 12th --Presidents Alleman
and Bird of the 2nd and 3rd Ward Relief
Societies called on me with regards to a card
from Stake President Mary John, desiring all
Relief Societies to commemorate the
birthday of the Prophet Joseph Smith,
inviting us to join with the other Wards at
Reynolds Hall for this occasion. I called a
meeting of the officers of our organization,
where we discussed the matter thoroughly.
Because of financial difficulties of the ward,
the
meetinghouse
and
a
general
dissatisfaction of the members, we decided
against joining the other wards as a Society,
but to announce it in order that anyone who
so desired to attend may do so.
1896
January 17th - Relief Society Stake
Conference was held in Provo but being ill I
was unable to attend. By Sunday I was
feeling much better so I attended Stake
Conference where George Q. Cannon and
Apostle Brigham Young spoke. (I should
have mentioned that we tied another quilt
January 2nd at Relief Society meeting
because it was needed.)
31st --This was President Zina D. H.
Young's birthday so our Relief Societies in
Springville decided to all meet together in
the meetinghouse and render a suitable
program. I was asked to give a brief sketch
of her life, also was asked to preside, as I
was President of the 1st Ward and this was
our first conjoint meeting of this type. We
had a very interesting and enjoyable time
and a good turnout. The lower part of the
house was filled with sisters as well as a
sprinkling of brethren. We selected hymns
of Sister Eliza R. Snow, (Smith's
Composition) and a brief sketch of her life
was given by Martha Guffery, who also
December 19th --Sixteen members of
Relief Society met and tied a quilt for a poor
family, which I presented to them on my
way home, We again, with the help of my
husband and Brother H. Manwaring
collected donations for Christmas, as was
our custom, distributing in amount of $14.10
in provisions to ten needy families. My
husband graciously offered to deliver this
while Sarah Manwaring and I completed the
dividing of the remainder on Christmas
Day.
46
gave readings of her own. President Sarah J.
Houtz of the 4th Ward offered a most
beautiful, earnest special prayer. My
husband again played the organ for us to
sing by.
Monday--Went
to
assist
the
secretary/treasurer in getting out the report
to send to our stake secretary. This I have
always heretofore done, in order to know
that it is correct. I have never left this report
entirely in their hands. Our treasurer, I
found, she was suffering with throat trouble
- quinsy I fear. Sister Dalton's husband and
mine administered to her - hope she is better
by Tuesday.
Saturday February 1st --On this day
at 10:00 a.m. we held our annual meeting
along with our quadrennial meeting for the
purpose of presenting our financial and
statistical report to the members of the
Relief Society, also to elect board members
for the ensuing four years. Sister Emily
Hatch, my second counselor, being unable
through extenuating circumstances to
magnify her position and calling, and
showing no signs of voluntarily resigning, it
was my painful duty to lay her case before
the bishop and seek his advice regarding the
situation. He advised me to request her
resignation, then on further consideration
said he would take care of the problem
himself. She felt very bad and considered
that she had done the very best she could in
this position but was willing to be honorably
released, which was taken care of at our next
meeting. Sister Samantha Reynolds was
chosen for the position, which I trust will be
of benefit to the Society for which this step
was taken.
We visited our son George and
family, on Sunday February 9th, also
attended Sunday School with over 300
persons being present. The afternoon
meeting very interesting as Elder Goddard,
who had recently returned from the Maori
Mission, addressed us. He gave a most
earnest discourse portraying to the people in
plain words wherein they were displeasing
the Lord.
Tuesday 11th --Visited J. M. Dalton
by appointment, where Brother and Sister
William F. Wiscombe, our old friends were
present. Enjoyed ourselves very much in
discussing advanced doctrines and other
matters. The day turned out to be very
stormy indeed, snowing and blowing.
On Sunday morning we went, at the
request of a sister, to wash and anoint her for
her confinement. That afternoon at meeting,
we heard a wonderful discourse given by
Professor Nelson of the B.Y.A., showing
how the educated men of the world will
have to be shown the gospel by our elders
and prove the truth of it through it's
philosophy, as they will not accept it by
preaching faith, repentance, etc. C. D. Evans
following him, spoke on the Signs of the
Times and the near approach of many great
events and changes, the return to Jackson
County, etc.
I should have mentioned our
excellent meeting on Fast Day. Brother
William Clegg spoke with the gift of
tongues, which was interpreted by Sister
Hannah Straw who also prophesied
regarding Willis Strong, who had previously
spoken. We also had a good meeting in the
afternoon with 36 women, 2 girls and 4
brethren in attendance. Mary Brailsford
spoke in tongues with Hannah Straw as
interpreter. Many good testimonies were
given.
47
Saturday, February. 22nd --A very
sad incident happened on this day in our
ward. Elder William N. Hatfield, who had
been in the mission field to the Southern
States
just
two
months,
returned
accompanied by two other elders, as he had
lost his mind, supposedly through over
study. His wife had given birth just nine
days prior to this, to a son. Bishop Tuckett
rode up and told me that the brethren were
going to hold special Fast Meeting at 2:00
p.m. for this afflicted brother. He requested
that the sisters should also meet at the same
time in fasting and prayer, which we did.
Thirteen of us met at the home of Sister
Groesbeck, consisting of the eight officers
of our Relief Society also Sisters Hannah
Straw, Ella Huntington, Adelaide Bird,
Josephine Southwick and Cora Groesbeck.
We all knelt with our faces toward the Holy
Temple in Salt Lake City where each prayed
in turn, after which each bore testimony of
the goodness of God, of the efficacy of
fasting prayer, etc., etc., at the conclusion of
which we sang two verses of "The Spirit of
God". We enjoyed a rich overflowing of the
Spirit of God and felt satisfied that good
would come as a result of our efforts. Later
we discovered that he had brought this on
himself, which as a result, had to be
committed to the asylum.
due to the fact that Sister Wiscombe's
mother, who lived in Salt Lake City, had
passed away and they were there for the
funeral service.
Thursday 30th --While eating dinner,
a message came from Sister Hannah Straw,
stating that her son Robert had died quite
suddenly in Wyoming, where his brother,
Willard had died 11 months previously. The
funeral was held in the general
meetinghouse the following Sunday at 3:00
p.m., I went down to comfort Sister Straw as
much as I could. After the services, Brother
and Sister Noble visited us and we spent a
very pleasant afternoon.
Thursday was Fast Day again. The
lower part of the meetinghouse was well
filled in the morning and in the afternoon we
had a good meeting and a good attendance
with 37 members present. My son Charles
has been very ill with erysipelas but is
improving, which has left him feeling very
weak.
Relief Society Conference for our
stake is to be held on the 9th of April at
Alpine, one of the outlying wards of the
stake. Due to bad weather and the great
distance, none of the Springville sisters
attended .
We did not attend general conference
this time. We attended Fast Meeting in the
morning and Relief Society meeting in the
afternoon, after enjoying dinner with Sister
S. Reynolds, for which we were very
thankful in having the health to do so as my
husband had been unable to attend the
previous Fast Meeting due to illness.
Sunday, May 10th --This being such
a stormy day, neither my husband nor I
ventured away from home.
11th --This was my 59th birthday as
well as the 4th anniversary of the
organization of the Relief Societies of
Springville, so the four wards held a
conjoint
meeting
in
the
general
meetinghouse at 2:00 p.m.
Sunday, April 19th --Visited Brother
George Noble's family, with whom we had
become acquainted through Brother & Sister
Wiscombe, who were unable to be there,
48
Sister Tebina S, Alleman presided
and we had as visitors President Mary John
and Councilor Marilla Daniels from Provo
as well as Brother L. John Nuttall from Salt
Lake City, who gave us excellent
instructions and quoted from the Prophet
Joseph Smith, instructions to the Relief
Society in Nauvoo when it was first
organized. Sisters John and Daniels also
spoke, giving instructions as usual. Sister
Daniels gave an especially interesting talk.
also speaking on the manifesto. At the close
of the meeting Sister Alleman invited the
visitors from out of town along with myself
and husband (who had played the organ for
us), President Elizabeth Bird of the 3rd
Ward and President Sarah J. Houtz of the
4th Ward to her house for supper, which we
enjoyed very much. We also discussed
business matters pertaining to Relief Society
with our Stake President & Councilor. After
returning home, my husband handed me a
note of which the following is a copy:
meeting indeed. In the afternoon we had
only 28 members and 4 brethren present at
our Relief Society. We had five teachers set
apart by the bishop and his aids.
Springville, May 11th, 1896.
Dear Sister and President
Other dear friends may wish thee well.
I wish thee blest and rosy health
Health and bliss to make thee say
Happy was my birthday.
Best wishes of your sisters
July 2nd --Attended fast meeting
where a good spirit prevailed. We had a slim
attendance at Relief Society Meeting in the
afternoon, as it was berry time. I suppose
many were busy.
Saturday the 4th of July. Nora brought
George down from Kelsey Mills (where he
was working) on the train because he was
ill. It turned out to be typhoid fever - hope
he will not have severe attack.
The weather is very cold and it has
been snowing on this the 12th day of May. I
fear the strawberries will be killed if it
freezes hard.
May 21, 1896--We had a very good
attendance at Relief Society Meeting where
a good spirit was felt.
July 17th --Attended Relief Society
Stake Conference at Provo where I was
called upon to give a report of our Society.
My husband and I were invited to dinner at
the home of Sister John.
Sunday, 24th --Bishop Tuckett asked
Patriarch C. D. Evans to read the Manifesto
and it was put to a vote and I’m sorry to say
that five brethren voted against it. The
following Sunday my husband was unable to
leave home as he was quite worn out from
working too hard on our house, doing many
greatly needed repairs.
Monday we went down to the
general meetinghouse to hear Professor
George rehearse his music class.
July 19th --We attended Stake
Quarterly Conference where we learned of
the death of Apostle Abraham H. Cannon,
his passing being that morning at 5:15 a.m.
caused from overwork. Apostle Brigham
Young remarked that it is very sad that so
young a man, but 37 years of age, should be
taken. He is to be buried on Sunday July 26th
Thursday, June 4th --This being Fast
Day, we attended and enjoyed a very good
Home missionaries addressed us on
this Sunday and the music was very
49
impressive, songs being selected in honor of
Apostle Cannon. The spirit of the funeral
service in Salt Lake City was very strongly
felt in our meeting here in Springville.
6th & 13th --We attended Sacrament
Meetings.
16th --We attended Sister Hannah
Harrison's funeral service.
We have had the greatest amount of
rainfall and continuous storms throughout
the entire month of July that has ever been
experienced in Utah, with floods doing an
immense amount of damage in the southern
part of the State, covering crops with mud
etc. There has also been great damage in the
north, especially at three-mile creek near
Brigham City, It seems as if we as a people
are not to escape the judgments of the Lord.
17th --Relief Society sewing meeting
with only 8 in attendance.
October 1st --Attended Fast Meeting
and Relief Society meeting in the afternoon
where a good spirit was enjoyed.
October 16th --My husband took me
to Relief Society Conference, the best I have
ever attended.
Our son George is slowly recovering,
but due to the dangerous state of the bowels
in this disease, he has had to lay in bed all
during his illness so far.
18th --Attended Stake Conference at
Provo.
August 22nd --My husband's only
sister, Mrs. Amelia W. L. George, came to
visit with us for ten days.
October 23rd --Attended Miss Pearl
Westwood’s funeral services a beautiful,
lovable young girl, a member of the choir
and an only daughter. She had been
suffering from slow consumption for the
past two years or so.
The next morning being Sunday
23rd, by previous appointment, I, with some
of the Relief Society officers, my husband,
Bishop Tuckett, his second counselor, G.
Maycock and J. M, Dalton, went to Oakland
to Hold Relief Society Meeting. Sister
George also went with us and we enjoyed
rich outpouring of the Holy Spirit. The
young ladies are encouraged to join, our
Society and all who were in attendance
responded. We were invited to have dinner
with Brother Orson Mower and family, The
week was spent visiting with our Sister
Amelia. On Sunday we attended meeting
and on the following Tuesday she returned
to her home after a very enjoyable visit.
November 27th --This evening I was
greatly shocked at hearing of the death of
our dear friend, William Wiscombe, who
had died that morning after having been ill
for a month of Typhoid Malaria. His family
and friends were shocked at his passing so
suddenly. His beloved wife had such sinking
spells that her life was almost despaired of
for a time. He was laid to rest on Sunday
29th of November, funeral services being
held in the general meetinghouse, which was
filled to overflowing. He was an affectionate
husband and father and most faithful friend a true and devoted Latter Day Saint.
September 3rd, 1896 - We were
unable to attend meeting on account of our
horse being lame.
The authorities of the Church, having
changed Fast Day from Thursday to Sunday
50
for the benefit of the people, the following
Sunday, December 6th , was fast day. We
were very much disappointed in being
unable to attend this first Fast Meeting held
in our Ward meetinghouse, due to the fact
that my husband was ill.
with a very severe attack of lumbago, from
which I suffered intensely. My back seemed
to have lost every particle of it's normal
strength. My husband administered to me,
suffering with his back himself since Sunday
morning. I began to mend from that time. I
lay in bed all the next day and again was
administered to by Brother Willis Strong,
after which both my husband and I
continued to improve; however, my back is
very weak and knee continues to pain me. I
was unable to attend Relief Society meeting
Thursday the 7th .
The 10th and 17th we held work
meetings, also previous ones, to make quilts
for the needy of the ward. The last meeting
of the year was well attended with 21
members being present. Again Christmas
has come and again we gave out presents as
usual with my husband being on hand to
assist in distributing commodities, in order
that every family in our ward, so far as I
know, could have an extra good Christmas
dinner. There are no needy families
suffering from want of good food or bedding
to keep them warm at night.
Sunday, February 7th --Attended a
good fast meeting. The previous day we held
our Annual Relief Society meeting to report
our finances of the previous year.
The following Thursday we enjoyed
a very good Relief Society meeting.
I must say this is the most
extraordinary weather at Christmas time I
have ever seen - no snow on the ground,
warm and mild as May. I would like to see
an abundance of snow so that the mountains
will be filled, so that we may have water for
irrigation
next
summer.
We
had
considerable snow and very cold weather in
November. We spent a very quiet Christmas
Day with no visitors nor did we visit
anywhere. I am suffering with rheumatism
in my left knee which causes me much pain
and lameness, which I am hoping will be
better soon. Weather changed the last day of
the year and a little snow fell.
Sunday 28th --Attended Sabbath
School, which was Mercy Day, a day set
apart to teach the children kindness to
animals. The singing was delightful.
Tuesday, March 2nd --Sons Alfred
and George, with their families visited us.
My husband's son, Joseph H. Weight also
happened in and the five bothers played
musical instruments all day. I had forgotten
to say that we enjoyed a visit in February
with George Maycock and wife. J. M.
Dalton and wife and Sister Adelaide Bird.
1897
Thursday March 4th --William Clegg
Sr. and wife visited us by appointment at
which time we enjoyed a grand time
together.
Sunday, January 3rd --We attended a
good Fast Meeting in our ward
meetinghouse, the house being pretty well
filled. Next morning I was taken suddenly ill
March 18th --Bishop Packard and
wife entertained 17 invited people as
honored guests, mostly aged people, where
we enjoyed ourselves greatly. The day was a
51
May 24th --My husband and I started
for the Salt Lake Temple in our buggy. We
went as far as Murray the first day and left
our horse and buggy at the home of Sister
Amelia - from there took the rapid transit the
next evening to Salt Lake City where we
stayed at the home of Sister Susan E. Smith
while we did temple work. We
accomplished much during our two weeks
stay and enjoyed a wonderful time. After we
finished we felt like descending from heaven
to earth and again returning home to battle
with things of this life. We found everything
in good shape at home and were thankful for
the Lord’s great blessings upon us.
very stormy one. I visited Sister Samantha
Reynolds who has given birth to a beautiful
daughter. She has been suffering with an
abscess but is now recovering. Also called to
visit Clara Reynolds, age 15, who is
suffering with dropsy so badly that she is
unable to lie down. Poor girl, I fear she is
not long for this world.
Sunday, January 21st --Attended
Sunday School where President David John
and High Councilman Berg were visiting
from Provo. Prior to our Sunday School
service they officiated in the dedication of
the Circle Room in our meetinghouse after
which they, along with our Bishop, my
husband and I were invited to dinner at the
home of Brother George Maycock.
June 10th --Relief Society attendance
has dropped off again with berry season on
etc., but a woman can always find an excuse
for non attendance to her duties if she wants
one.
28th --Attended Sabbath School and
afternoon meeting after which we returned
home feeling very tired. The succeeding
days were very stormy and very cold indeed.
There is plenty of snow in the mountains
and floods are feared in many places. There
is great suffering as a result of floods in the
east, especially in the Mississippi Valley.
June 24th --I am suffering from
poison ivy so badly that I was unable to go
to sewing meeting. Sister Maycock went,
but not one soul came, so work meeting was
a failure twice in succession, something that
has never before happened, which I very
much regret. We have also had two more
failures during the summer.
April 1897 --Clara Reynolds passed
away.
May 11th --The four wards of Relief
Society held their annual meeting conjointly
in the General Meetinghouse, where
President Elizabeth Bird of the 3rd Ward
presided.
We attended our Stake Relief
Society Conference at Provo, which we
enjoyed very much. Went to Salt Lake City
to the Jubilee on 24th of July. My husband
had gone three days previously but returned
on Friday in order that I might go and enjoy
the grandeur of the sights also. Our four
sons belonging to the Drum Corps, were
there playing in the procession. I with my
daughter Amelia, boarded the train on
Saturday morning for Salt Lake City to see
the mammoth parade, which was very
beautiful and very long. We saw the most
beautiful illuminations and fireworks that
19th --Brother L. John Nuttall met
with the Relief Society officers of four or
five towns at Springville general
meetinghouse, to give instructions and
counsel, after which lunch was spread in the
Font House for the visitors.
52
evening that I have ever seen. All in all the
Pioneer Jubilee was a magnificent affair and
a huge success. We returned home on
Sunday morning.
with us the second week and we enjoyed
ourselves very much.
I shall never forget Friday the 8th- Apostle
Lyman addressed us, the session being very
large - so large that President Snow had
buns and cheese distributed to each person
about 4:00 p.m.
I have felt very poorly through this
dreary hot summer. The heat has made me
feel so languid that I have not tried to do
much writing or anything else except what I
must do from day to day. My son Charles
Orson's wife gave birth to a new baby
daughter on July 24th, 1897, which makes
my tenth grandchild.
We arrived home on the 18th after
visiting with our relatives in Murray for a
couple of days, Upon arriving home we
found everything in order and everyone
well, for which we were truly thankful. I
failed to mention that George's wife Nora,
gave birth to a lovely little daughter a few
days before we left for Salt Lake City.
October 5th --We again started for
Salt lake and General Conference in our
buggy, leaving it at Murray with relatives,
whom we found to be all well. We attended
Conference the next day in the Great
Tabernacle, where we heard President
Woodruff speak, also two new apostles, M.
F. Cowley and A. O. Woodruff. We also
listened to the grand organ and the largest
choir of singers in the world.
November 1897--Winter will soon
be upon us and we feel anxious that the
needy of our ward be made as comfortable
as possible with bedding, etc.
Nov. 5th --our son Alfred's wife gave
birth to a son.
The next day we went to the temple
where we were baptized for our kindred
dead. Through the kindness of Elder David
Randall, missionary to England laboring in
Mansfield Nottinghamshire, the town where
my mother was born, I had obtained quite a
number of names of my dead relatives. He
visited an aged cousin of my mother by the
name of Charles Pascal aged 90 years, who
gave him a great deal of information, as well
as from other sources. We remained in Salt
Lake for two weeks doing temple work for
the dead and feel that we accomplished a
great deal.
Sunday morning about 3:00 a.m. it
began to blow and snow. It looks as if winter
is setting in, which I hope is not the case, as
it is only the 7th of November and we are not
prepared for winter so early. Fast Day - As
my husband has been suffering for two or
three days with a severe cold, his cough
being so bad that we remained at home. It
has been storming all day and is extremely
cold, the paper called it a record breaker for
Utah.
1898
My nephew, J, M, Humphreys - from
Idaho was there at this time. While there he
married a lovely girl by the name of Susan
Ann King. They also did endowment work
for our dead and others. Sister Amelia was
February 1, 1898 - The weather was
mild and pleasant so we sowed our wheat,
however; March has been very cold indeed,
with severe freezing and little snow storms.
53
My husband is very weak and feeble with a
very bad cough, but I hope and pray that the
Lord will bless him again with health and
strength.
The war has been going on for quite
sometime and the Mormons have been
called upon to hold "Maine Memorial
Services", which was done on August 7th ,
1898. David John and Reed Smoot,
Counselors to the Stake President, visited
our ward, installing George H Maycock as
Bishop with John H, Manwaring and Willis
Strong as counselors. The voting was
unanimous and a beautiful spirit prevailed.
The secretary of our Relief Society
has moved to Logan to accept the position as
Matron of the Agricultural College boarding
house and our treasurer is moving to Idaho.
March has gone out with warmer weather,
There are wars and rumors of wars, the war
spirit being rife in the U. S. against Spain
because of the blowing up of the U. S. war
vessel "Maine" in Havana Harbor. The
Spaniards are also starving Cubans by the
tens of thousands. It is heart rending to read
the papers. We know not when or how it
will come, but we do know the Lord will
scourge this nation for the killing and
persecuting of His prophets.
August 21st --We visited Oakland
Branch with the Bishop and 1st Counselor
accompanying us. My husband and I rode
with Brother and Sister Devere Childs in
their carriage. My husband was very ill all
the way, vomiting occasionally, so ill that he
had to stop at Brother Mower's all day.
This incident marred our enjoyment
of the trip and a good meeting in the
afternoon. (I did not attend Sunday School).
We returned home in the evening when it
was a little cooler. The summer had been
extremely dry and hot, some nights being so
hot that sleeping was almost impossible. Our
wheat was quite shrunken for want of water.
I just received word that my eldest
brother Thomas' widow, Sarah Candle
Bocock passed away in February of 1898 at
the age of 76. She had but one child, a
daughter named Sarah Elizabeth, living and
unmarried. My husband and I attended four
parties this winter, "The Home Guard", "The
Black Hawk", and "The Walker and
Tintack" and the fourth on the 1st of March
in honor of President Woodruff's birthday.
Emmeline Bird, an old resident of
Springville, passed away at the home of her
daughter, Ella Huntington, on August 25th,
1898.
I could not attend the Relief Society
Conference, held at Pleasant Grove in April
as my husband was not well.
Our Stake Relief Society Conference
was held in Springville on October 27th , the
weather being beautiful, We had many
visitors and a wonderful Conference,
President Mary John, her two counselors
and her secretary were present.
May 11th --We held our conjoint
Annual Meeting of Relief Society with the
4th Ward being in charge. On the 14th my
husband and I rode to Provo to attend the
celebration of the 1st organization of Relief
Society in that place.
December 2nd --The Sunday School
theology class gave us a surprise at our
home. The house was full headed by Bishop
Maycock, We enjoyed a very pleasant
We attended Stake Conference in
July,
54
evening. My husband told them that had
they come the evening before they would
have found him sick.
until nearly Christmas. He passed peacefully
on the 15th day of December and was
interred on the 17th in the Springville City
Cemetery. Brothers C, D. Evans, Sr., and B,
L. Blanchard were the speakers at his
funeral service.
We had two or three days of heavy
wind and severe cold, after which we
enjoyed mild weather again. Christmas Day
fell on Sunday. During the week Brother &
Sister Manwaring and Brother Sister Clegg
visited us and we enjoyed a nice quiet
comfortable time.
1902
I have two sons and my daughter at
home with me and I realize that I must try
and do all the good I can until the Lord sees
fit to call me home, but my happiness is with
my dear husband in the grave. We have had
a very nice winter and spring and the crops
are looking real good, I am thankful to say.
1899
January 4th --Brothers James Holley
and wife and James Straw, Sr., and wife
paid us a visit, all by appointment and we all
enjoyed ourselves very much. My husband's
cough troubles him so much. Being caught
out in a blizzard last week didn’t help any
as it has been worse ever since.
July 3rd and 4th - It is cold and rainy
with a new snow fallen on the tops of the
mountains. The 3rd was our Relief Society
conference of Springville and Mapleton.
Sister Billings died very suddenly of
apoplexy about ten days or two weeks ago.
Sister John wished an aid on the Stake
Board of Relief Society from Springville,
choosing Sister Julia Maycock. This will
necessitate calling another sister in our ward
to fill her place as vice-president. I wish to
record the weather being so cold for the 3rd
and 4th, I wore my winter dress both days,
which I spent with my son Charles. Here I
will state that Charles family was
quarantined with scarlet fever when my
husband died. All of the children had it with
the exception of the oldest, who lived with
me during that time. My son got permission
to come up after dark to be with us and was
there when the end came, for which I was
very thankful.
Sunday 8th --we had to remain at
home due to his cough, even though the
weather is very mild.
1901
The greatest trial of my life, which I
have dreaded so much, as also my dear
beloved husband has, we often having talked
of it together, came upon us on the night of
the 15th of December 1901, at 10:10 p.m.
His spirit departed peacefully without a
struggle and he lay unconscious for about
nine hours. He went very suddenly at the
last. He was not confined to his bed so that
he could not get up as he walked a little the
very last morning. He suffered from
enlargement of the prostrate gland, which is
very painful and obstinate, causing dropsy to
set in, His only sister, Amelia was with us
for nine days previous to this and stayed
October 7th 1902--My grandson
Charles Francis Law, spoken of above, (we
called him Frank) died in Colorado, where
he was working in a Railroad Construction
55
Camp - after suffering intense agony for
about 28 hours with telescope of the
intestines. This was a terrible blow to all of
us. The boy suffered intensely. He was
surrounded by good friends who did
everything possible to relieve him, but in
vain. He was brought home and buried on
the 10th of October, being just two months
under 17 years of age. His mother was in
delicate health and gave birth to a son on the
24th of December 1902.
ill health. Replacing him was 0. B.
Huntington, Jr.
On the morning of March 17th
Brother Maycock passed away as a result of
Bright 's disease. I was ill with the grip at
the time so was unable to attend the funeral
service. All my sons have been ill with the
grip except Ralph. Amelia came down with
it after returning home from the funeral
service, so we were both sick together, lying
down part of the time and crawling around a
little. I have attended Relief Society monthly
meeting in March, the Annual meeting and
one officers monthly meeting this year.
Brother Holley passed away, on the
same day as Frank and Brother Henry
Manwaring died on the 25th.
My
husband's
brother-in-law,
Richard Gilbert of Murray, Salt Lake
County passed away on May 9th and was
buried on the 12th . His widow came to visit
us for a couple of days in June, 1902.
After nine days of suffering from
grip and pneumonia, our good friend
Brother William Clegg "The Springville
Poet" has been called home during the night
of Monday March 30th. He was buried the
2nd of April. Thus our dear friends are
passing away. May we all be as valiant and
faithful as he was. He would have been 80
had he lived until the 2nd of May.
I have been troubled all summer with
chronic rheumatism. When I lie down, day
or night, the pain is much worse. In
September 1902, my sister-in-law, Mrs.
Amelia George came and stayed with me for
a month, her presence and society being
much appreciated by us. She had been ill but
improved in health while with us.
As our friends pass on, I think, they
will see my husband and tell him how we
are getting along and what we are doing.
We selected Sister Emma Bryan to
fill the position of 2nd Vice in the Relief
Society, left vacant by the stake choosing
Sister Maycock for their board.
The winter of 1902-3 has been very
severe. It has been so cold that I fear most of
the tender fruits are killed. Much more snow
has fallen in the mountains than of late
years. I have not been out to meetings much
this winter, due to the extreme cold weather,
as a result I fear I shall have to give up my
position.
In September of 1902 and again in
April of 1903 I talked with Bishop
Huntington, telling him that I wished to be
released from my position as President of
the Relief Society, as I could not fill the
position satisfactory to myself because of
poor health and other problems, visiting,
living so far away from the center of the
ward. On the 6th of July 1903 I was given
an honorable release with a vote of thanks
1903
January, 1903-- Bishop Maycock
resigned his position as Bishop because of
56
for my faithful and efficient service. I had
forgotten to say that on my birthday the
officers of the Relief Society came and
surprised me, finding me on the lounge
asleep as I was just recovering from the
gripe. Sister Emma Bryan was chosen by the
bishopric to fill my position as President.
called also, and did take the missionary
course for two winters, but Bishop Maycock
needed his services in the ward, so he has
not, as yet, been sent to a foreign mission.
My son Claude took the missionary
course and was called in Jan. of 1904 to the
Southern States Mission. He left on
February 17th.
,
Ralph has had another severe attack
of quinsy, suffering all night before it broke
early in the morning on the left side. Crops
are very good this year and I feel to thank
my Heavenly Father for this. My sister-inlaw came to visit with us again the latter part
of August and stayed until time to go to
conference. We very much enjoyed her visit
and while here her health improved a great
deal, as she always enjoys herself so much
when she comes. We had a cold spell and
freezing weather during the month of
September but the weather is mild and
beautiful for the 21st of October. I hope it
will continue in order that the beet crop may
be harvested more easily. The days being so
short, there aren't too many daylight hours in
which to work, which is sufficient
disadvantage. Due to early frosts the
mountains were beautiful with autumn
grandeur last month. My sister and I feasted
our eyes on them everyday, but now they are
brown and the trees will soon be stripped of
their leaves, making us aware that winter
will soon be upon us which I very much
dread as I can't take the cold and inclement
weather so well any more.
1904
Bishop
Huntington
arranged for a social to be held in our home
on the 4th of February. There were 46
members of the ward in attendance and they
all donated very generously toward Claude's
missionary fund. We enjoyed the evening
very much. The M.I.A. held a benefit dance
and the Choir held a social in the ward
meetinghouse, he being choir director. I
accompanied him to the temple on the 9th
where he received his endowments on the
10th, He also did temple work on the 11th. I
did work for the dead both days and we
returned home the evening of the 11th . He
returned to Salt Lake on the 17th and was set
apart for his mission along with Elder Bert
Miner of Fairview, Utah. I pray to God to
bless him with health and ability to perform
an honorable mission and be able to stay
until his allotted time to return home. I had a
slight attack of La Grippe at the time he left,
being confined to my bed for a day or two.
I received a letter last week from my
nephew, J. M. Humphreys, who is a
missionary in that far off country of
Australia. He arrived there in August this
year - 1903. I hope he will have good health
and accomplish much good. My son Claude
F, has been called to take the missionary
course this winter and will go as soon as he
can get his work done. My son Ralph B. was
On Saturday the 20th , Ralph awoke
very ill suffering with another attack of
quinsy. I kept hot poultices on his throat
night and day, until Wednesday afternoon,
when it broke and he is slowly recovering.
The doctor says the only remedy for these
attacks is for him to have his tonsils out,
57
because every time he takes cold it settles in
them.
1907
Claude F. and Bertha I. Harmer were
married in the Salt Lake Temple June 19th ,
1907. They have a son born on May 25,
1908 and Ralph B, and Minerva have a
daughter born July 29th , 1908. I sold my
home to O. H. Mower on the 9th of April,
1908, finishing the business on the 28th ,
after returning from the Salt Lake Temple,
having accompanied my daughter-in-law,
Nora, for her health. My son Alfred and
wife, Eunice, buried a son only a few days
old, in December of 1907--George and Nora
also buried a son but a few days old on the
same date but one year late
When we went to the temple we took
the train as far as Murray to visit Aunt
Amelia, who broke her right arm above the
elbow last fall. It is perfectly healed
however; and she is getting along real well.
President Joseph F. Smith, along
with about half of the apostles and a number
of others have been summoned to
Washington D.C. as witnesses in the Reed
Smoot case. A number of cranky women in
the East, also some bigoted so called
Ministers of the Gospel want Brother Smoot
expelled from the Senate because he is a
Mormon Apostle. They cannot do this
constitutionally, if they do and thereby
establish a precedent, where will it all end?
The evil one is at the bottom of it all, and we
are all anxious to know the outcome. It
turned out that Senator Smoot retained his
seat after a hard fight.
1908
I bought a small piece of ground
from my son Charles just south of his house
and built a small comfortable cottage so that
I could live near him. On September 22nd ,
1908, I moved down from the farm into my
new home. I am so thankful that I can walk
to my ward meetings, which I enjoy so
much.
1905
My son, Claude F. had a light attack
of Typhoid Fever while in the mission field
but the blessings of the Lord and a very
good doctor helped him to recover quickly.
He was President of the Virginia Conference
for six months before being honorably
released and arrived in Salt Lake City just in
time for April Conference of 1906. We all
rejoiced at his home coming.
The 30th of December I had all of my
sons and their families down to visit, with a
house warming and we had a most enjoyable
time. At this time I requested my eldest son
Charles O. to dedicate my new house, which
he did and each of my sons gave a nice little
speech, after which I told them how their
Grandfathers Weight and Bocock were
known by their employers for their sterling
qualities, honesty and integrity, and
consequently were given positions of trust.
My father's employer valued him so highly
that he persuaded my three brothers to leave
their places of employment and take high
positions of trust in his service. They,
through their good salaries, dependability
1906
My youngest son, Ralph B. and
Minerva Bryan were married in the Manti
Temple on December. 19th, 1906.
58
and good habits became independently wellto-do, and I wish to impress upon my
grandchildren the importance of following
the good example set by their great
grandparents. I wish to state again that I and
my daughter thoroughly enjoy our home and
feel thankful to the Lord for it and all His
bounteous blessings.
In October 1909 quite an epidemic of
smallpox broke out in the community. Even
tho it was in very light form, people had to
be quarantined, which is extremely
inconvenient.
The Salt Lake Old Folks Committee
invited all aged people 70 years of age and
over, from Brigham City on the north to
Payson on the South to be entertained in Salt
Lake City. I took Sister S. E. Clegg with me
to take care of, as she is my old dear friend
and is feeble and partially blind. When we
arrived in Salt Lake by train, automobiles
were there waiting to take us sightseeing
through Salt Lake's principal streets. We
enjoyed a splendid trip in a car driven by a
nice sociable young man, after which, we
were served a grand dinner on the tabernacle
grounds, which were beautifully decorated
for the occasion. My niece, Mrs. Medora
Hickenlooper found me seated at one of the
tables, where she ate and visited with us the
rest of the day. After dinner we were taken
into the tabernacle where we enjoyed a
wonderful program. We were entertained by
a number of bands - Held's Band, The
Ladies G. & R. Band, the Military Band
from Fort Douglas and others. We had the
time of our lives - perfectly grand, with a
perfectly beautiful day, after which we
returned home, arriving in good time.
My son Claude contracted smallpox
in some way unknown to him, in December.
Amelia and I (not knowing he had it) went
to stay with him while his wife went to Salt
Lake.
Thanksgiving
Day--Ralph
family had dinner with us.
and
1910
Amelia came down with the disease
on January 5th , 1910 and I took it from her.
Because of this we were quarantined for six
weeks. But no one took it from us, for which
I an thankful. The quarantine was lifted on
the 16th of February. It was a dreary time
even tho we had light cases--Varioloid. We
had spent Christmas also New Years Day
with Sister Clegg.
The Indian War Veterans held
campfires and programs during the week of
August 10th in Springville which we enjoyed
all week. We had the City water installed the
week of the 18th.
Spent Thanksgiving Day with Sister
Clegg and on December 30th we had our
family gathering at my home with 34 of us
being present and two who were not family
members - Sister Clegg and a young man.
Six of our family were unable to be present,
my eldest son C. O. Law and his son Mark
A., who were in Colorado, his sister Sophia
having given birth to a baby daughter on the
22nd, (this is my first great grandchild) and
Signa Law who was with her sister Sophia,
We very frequently go over and
spend the evening with Sister Clegg, who is
very lonesome. As she is nearly blind. I
often read some nice stories to her.
1909
59
On Sunday February 4th four returned
missionaries of our ward held evening
meetings for one week, and conducted them
in the same way as they would out in the
mission field, treating us as if we were nonMormons, doing their own singing, praying,
preaching and selling Books of Mormon,
distributing tracts and other literature. I feel
that this has done a great deal of good for
those who attended. They are now doing this
in each of the wards throughout the city.
They have been assisted by Elders Thorne,
Miner, and Bringhurst of the 9th Ward.
February 16th --Sister Mary Noe
gave a nice party in honor of Sister Clegg's
84th birthday, inviting a few of her most
intimate friends, which was an enjoyable
occasion and we all had a good time. We
have had nice warm weather for two or three
weeks, but today - Sunday - it has turned
much colder. Oh! I forgot the Parents Class
of the Sunday School had a nice social the
evening of the 14th , with about 159 in
attendance and we enjoyed it very much.
who lived at Salem at the time. We enjoyed
a most wonderful time together although the
time was too short to crowd in all the songs,
visiting etc. that we desired.
1911
Things seem to go on about the same
with us through the year. I am in good health
with the exception of being troubled with
rheumatism. I purchased a steam bath
cabinet to take sweat baths, which seemed to
help, but had to discontinue them when cold
weather set in. My son Charles moved his
family to his farm in Mapleton in the spring,
which made quite a change in our lives. His
daughter, Signa came to live with us to
attend high school.
We visited Sister Clegg on
Thanksgiving Day and spent Christmas Day
with Charles and family. Sister Clegg went
with us to Mapleton where we enjoyed a
nice Christmas.
On the afternoon of the 15th , Bishop
Huntington invited a few of us old ladies to
his home to visit with Aunt Susan Crandall.
We were all old settlers of Springville and
we enjoyed the visiting and sociability very
much.
December 28th --We held our annual
reunion with 42 in attendance Sister Clegg
and my grandson, William F. Weight's
fiancee, Sarah Nielson, were the only ones
present besides my own family, which we
very much enjoyed. On the 29th my
grandson, Mark A. Law and Mable Clegg
were married which was a very enjoyable
occasion. My grandson, Ray E. Law was
called to go to the Northern States to fill a
mission for the church in May 1911, being
the only member of the family not with us.
We usually attend Sunday School in
the morning and Sacrament meeting at night
and visit with Sister Clegg once or twice
each week. My son, Ralph B. has been
chronically ill since last fall--not confined to
his bed, but very weak and unable to do
anything, but is now recovering slowly. We
were invited to a very nice party at the home
of Brother Ed Noe on the evening of March
15th, where we had a very nice time.
1912
January 25th --We invited a few
friends in for visiting, which we all enjoyed
very much.
Sunday March 17th --This being the
70th anniversary of the organization of the
60
Relief Society by the Prophet Joseph Smith,
our ward held a special meeting in our
meetinghouse. Bishop Huntington had
previously asked his brother to speak,
reviewing the events of the occasion in a
very interesting manner. Anna Manwaring
read some of the minutes of this first
meeting in Nauvoo and Julia Maycock of
the Stake Board spoke on Relief Society
work.
1913
January 19th , 1913--Reunion time
again, which we held and enjoyed a pleasant
time with 30 members present. 12 were
unable to come (hope they will all be with
us next year). Many of the hydrants in town
have been frozen up, ours among the
number. They have been thawing them out
with electricity. Worked on ours for 3 or 4
hours without success not enough power.
Many main lines in Salt Lake City have
broken.
In July we held our Old Folks party
in the 3rd Ward meetinghouse. Mr. Goff who
was over 103 years old, was present. In
August, the Indian War Veterans
Association held a State Encampment in
Springville, which lasted for a week,
commencing the 19th . I rode down town and
attended two afternoons.
My son Ralph has been working
most of the fall and winter both inside and
outside of the Relief Mine in the mountain
near Salem. His wife, Minerva gave birth to
a son October 18th , 1913, whom they named
Wilford Arthur. We attended our annual
Relief Society Meeting on Saturday,
February 1st, to hear the report from the
secretary, which was very good, showing
how we are increasing in our work.
August 27th --We were all very
shocked at the electrocution of our telephone
service man, Leslie Maycock, who was such
a fine young man, having filled a mission,
married less than a year and First Assistant
in our 1st Ward Sunday School
Superintendency. He was buried on July
29th.
Father Bartlett passed away at the age of 88.
He lived in the 4th Ward and was buried on
the 1st of September Our dear old friend,
Sister Clegg passed away on the 24th of
December 1912, suffering from a long
illness dating back to the 1s t of August and
was buried on the 26th . I know I shall
greatly miss her as we visited her regularly
about twice each week. But she has gone to
join her beloved husband and our loss is her
gain.
This is fast day and I did not go to
Sunday School because of bad weather and
snowing-- hope to be able to get to Fast
Meeting this afternoon. Last Wednesday,
January 29th, 1913, we enjoyed a nice social
at the home of Brother and Sister George
Dallin. My son Ralph just came by and
informed me of the sudden death last night,
or sometime in the early hours of morning,
of our Bishop's Mother, Sister Hannah M.
Huntington. What a shock to her family. Her
son found her in bed in the morning just
breathing her last.
Sunday May 11th --My birthday, also
Mother's Day throughout the United States.
My sons with their wives and a few
grandchildren came in the afternoon
bringing ice cream and cake. There is good
I often hear from my grandson, Elder
Ray E, Law, who is doing missionary work
in Washington State and is doing well. This
winter of 1912 - 13 is a long hard one.
61
prospects for fruit this year, but the weather
is hot and dry. It threatens but doesn't rain to
amount to much--when it does the wind
comes and blows everything dry.
Association held their annual Convention in
Salt Lake City. The visitors for this occasion
were greatly impressed with educational
conditions in Utah but were very prejudiced
against the Mormons. They were so
impressed with Utah's culture that their
prejudices subsided a great deal.
The General Board of Relief Society
has decided that our organization hold
weekly meetings to offset the idea and
practice of our L. D. S. women joining
clubs. The first Thursday is to be devoted to
District Teachers reports, the second to
genealogical work, the third to spiritual
lesson and testimonies and the fourth to
literary pursuits. When a fifth Thursday
comes in a month, the sisters are to visit the
sick, widows etc. I most certainly look upon
this progress as a progressive step. We have
plenty of opportunity in our Church for
advancement and service without joining
outside organizations.
A party of about 20 took the train to
Payson on the 10th, returning in automobiles
as far as Lehi, Taking the train there, they
stopped off at Springville, visited the high
school and were greatly impressed with our
art collection on the walls. An assembly was
held in the high school where many citizens
turned out for the occasion. Three handcart
women and one handcart man occupied the
stand with a number of pioneer women also,
myself among the number. The visitors felt
honored to come and shake our hands and
engage in brief conversation. They, in their
speeches, praised the people of Utah for
their industry and progressiveness in
education as well as everything else and the
many accomplishments and strides forward
in the few short years since Utah was settled
66 years ago. Especially did Dr. Bicknell, a
great educator himself, praise us as a people.
June 15th, 1913 --My grandson, Ray
E, Law surprised us by walking into Sunday
School, having been honorably released
from his mission to Washington State,
where he had been laboring for a little over
two years. He stayed with me until evening,
having been asked by Bishop Huntington to
speak in Sacrament meeting that evening.
Filling an honorable mission is the greatest
blessing that can come to a young man,
taking the gospel message to the nations of
the earth and I wish that every young man in
the Church would prepare himself to go.
What a grand Church we would have, what
strength and support these priesthood
holders would be, setting such a fine
example to all the world.
J. Preston Creer, the County
Superintendent of Schools, presided. He
called on Mrs Findlay, one of the school
trustees, to offer a few words of welcome.
The visitors were amazed to find practices in
our schools, their cherished ideals, that they
hoped might be put onto practice in the East
at some future time. George Harrison, the
handcart man, musician, hotel owner and the
man who could cook the best beefsteak in
the world, gave an amusing and instructive
account of the journey across the plains.
June 30th - We have had rainy
weather for the past two weeks, and as so
many acres of hay are down, I fear it will be
badly spoiled, The long siege of rain ended
with a big hail storm on the 28th. The week
of July 7th , the National Education
18th --The auto travelers over the
Midland Trail, drove in, as brown as
Gypsies they were. They were met at the
62
mouth of Spanish Fork Canyon by a
cavalcade of automobiles from Springville
and Provo. They stopped for a short period
at our city park and delivered a short speech
at which time they were regaled with
cherries, flowers and cooling drinks after
which they pursued their way on to Provo,
Salt Lake, etc.
My youngest son, Ralph has been
sick for over two years and unable to do
anything most of the time. Doctors,
disagreed in their diagnosis of his case,
however; Patriarch Lowry blessed him and
promised him that he would live to a ripe
old age. He went to the Manti Temple in
October and stayed for 5 weeks, doing a
good work for our dead relatives. Patriarch
Russell, age 89, gave him a blessing and
promised that he would live to do a great
and mighty work. He is slowly improving.
On the 27th Claude took us up to
Mapleton to Stake Conference where we
enjoyed dinner with Charles and family. We
enjoyed a most delightful day. Meetings
were held in their amusement hall, a very
commodious place. Apostle Rudger
Clawson and Presiding Patriarch Hyrum G.
Smith were the visitors from Salt Lake City.
This was the first time I had seen Patriarch
Smith - who has held this position just over
a year and is a young man just 34 years of
age.
The fore part of the winter has been
mild but we are having rain and snow now
with the most cloudy weather I have ever
seen.
1914
We held a nice little party at our
home on January 21st, also enjoyed a similar
gathering at the home of Sister George Noe
on February 6th .
December 29th - We held our regular
annual family gathering at my home, with
44 family members being present and one
visitor. Four members were absent. We
missed Sister Clegg although we know she
is much better off. Sophia Law Sheen and
family furnished us with a nice informal
program with some of the little tots taking
part. Wilda, Ralph's 5 year old daughter,
sang "Jesus Wants me for a Sunbeam" with
her father accompanying her on the organ.
Claude's sons, Lewis and Reed each spoke a
little piece, one about grandma. Claude read
original verses he had composed for the
occasion, "' Tribute to Mother", Hugh Law
recited "The Night Before Christmas" and
Signa and Alta Law sang a duet,
accompanied by Miss Houtz. Short
addresses were given by Ray Law and
myself. My eldest son presented me with a
beautiful gift of the youngsters. We all
enjoyed a glorious time.
We enjoy these little social
gatherings so very much. The Committee of
Springville entertained the "Old Folks" at
the 3rd Ward meetinghouse on February 18th
. The weather was mild but roads were very
muddy. We enjoyed the entertainment and
dinner very much.
I have not been able to attend my
meetings very much this winter--sometimes
because of weather and sometimes not
feeling well enough, which I miss very
much. Shortly after the Old Folks party I
was taken with hemorrhaging of the right
nostril, which was very bad. Several of my
relatives came and did all they could and
finally summoned the Elders, who
administered to me. We also called for a
doctor who stopped the bleeding, This has
63
made me very weak indeed and I cannot
walk to my meetings, even though it has
been a month since this occurrence. Alfred
stayed with me the first night. I am slowly
gaining strength.
chauffeur, told me that if I had a ride such as
that every day I would live longer.
June 28th --Sunday and I do not feel
strong enough to walk to Sunday School as
yet. Lou Bird was buried yesterday--found
dead in his bed the morning of the 24th . Mr.
Cook Sr and Mrs. N, K, Nielson died
yesterday. Fruit is going to be very abundant
this season.
February 25th --Brother George
Dallin came in his buggy and took me to his
house to a little party which we all enjoyed
very much.
Mar. 4th -- Sister Dallin came with
the buggy and took me to the home of Sister
Stafford where we all had a sociable time.
Brother Charles Berry brought me home.
This is one season the winter did not last six
weeks after ground hog day, although the
sun shone on that day.
I failed to mention that the oldest
person in the State of Utah, Mrs, Goff, lives
in our ward and they brought her to the Old
Folks Party. I sat next to her at the table and
was astonished to see the immensity of her
appetite. She ate as much as any much
younger person and she will be 106 years
old next December 24th . I have been feeling
quite well through the late summer and fall.
I have to stay home while Amelia
goes to Sunday School and Sacrament
Meetings as I am too weak to walk that far
as yet. The weather is fine and warm and
men are getting their crops and gardens
planted. Ralph has been working this past
week and I am so thankful that he is strong
enough to do so. I have gone to Sunday
School and meetings a little lately, but the
23rd of May I was stricken with gastritis and
have been under the doctor’s care for five
weeks with indigestion . I lived on Horlicks
Malted Milk and the whites of eggs
exclusively for a week but now I may have a
little dry bread, a little rice, etc.
Now there is a terrible war raging in
Europe. Germany and Austria-Hungary,
now Turkey has entered into the fray against
Serbia, Belgium, Russia, England and
France. Over two million men have been
killed, 40,000 Austrians killed within a few
hours of battle. I read where they dug a
trench four miles long and six feet wide to
bury their dead, laying them three abreast.
There is not much snow as yet this
winter, I had my family together here on
Christmas Day with 47 being present and 6
unable to come. They about decided that my
house is too small to accommodate the
increasing family, saying we will have to
hire the Fraternity Hall. We were all invited
and went to Mapleton to my eldest son's
house, C. O, Law, on the 30th of December.
He has been building and remodeling and
we had an abundance of room, with 51 in
attendance.
June 26th --Enjoyed the Old Folks
party again, except that I dare not partake of
the bounteous dinner provided for us. The
Committee took us on a 44 mile automobile
ride in the afternoon after dinner and a short
program. We toured the Power Plant in
Provo Canyon and around Provo Bench,
which was delightful. Upon arriving home,
Mr. Bate, the owner of the car and our
64
Among other things, he said, "You will be
healed by the power of God and not of
man". This blessing decided him against
surgery. He and his family have gone to the
mountains with Alfred August 20th and
reports are that he is improving.
1915
January 1st --We enjoyed a nice party
and get-together at the home of George
Dallin. Today the 10th , I am at home
recovering from a cold. There has been no
rains this fall, making the ground dry and
hard and frozen with a little snow, making
very good sleighing. Ralph has been ill for
the past four years--showing little
improvement. He was promised by two
Patriarchs and numerous Elders that he
would recover and enjoy good health.
'Heavenly Father, speed the day!’
A terrible tragedy occurred on the
east bench, a burglar entered the home of T.
E, Child, Sr. and shot his son Eddie in the
breast through the right lung, the bullet
lodging in his back. He raised up in bed and
asked the burglar what he wanted and was
shot for his answer. He was taken to the
Provo Hospital where the bullet was
removed. He was healed by the power of
God through the administration of Elders
Arthur Southwick and Bishop Albert
Manwaring. He is a walking miracle.
Enjoyed a social at the home of
George Noe, Sister Erdmans and Sister
Hogans during the winter, The Relief
Society holds meetings every week, 1st
week–teachers' reports, 2nd-- genealogical
work, 3rd–home ethics, and 4th--literary and
social. When there is a 5th week, we visit
the sick and aged.
The war is still raging in Europe
after a year of fighting. Millions of men
have been killed and wounded with the end
still not in sight. The nights of September
2nd and 3rd gave us the first rain we have had
in nearly four months--it rained all night.
Mother Goff Passed away on April
10th . Services were held in our ward
meetinghouse with a very poor attendance, I
am sorry to say, I have attended Sunday
School and Sacrament meetings quite
regularly. Ralph was examined by six more
doctors in August, then was admitted to the
L.D.S. hospital.
June 12th --I, along with Amelia and
Ralph, went to the Manti Temple, returning
on the 17th . We accomplished a good work
for the dead having been baptized for 45
souls, as well as doing endowments and
sealings. At this time Amelia received her
endowments and was sealed to a good man
who was deceased, which was my main
object in going. On the 25th of June Alta
Law Clyde gave birth to my 6th great-grand
child, Reese Clyde being the father.
Will Ostler offered to go with him
for which I am thankful. The doctors took
X-Rays of him but could find nothing wrong
in the small intestines, as had been
previously diagnosed. They wanted to
operate but he would not consent until he
had a consultation with his wife and
relatives. He was very weak and had lost
nearly half his weight in his four years of
illness. He then called Patriarch Hill to see
what blessing the Lord had for him in this
crisis and he received a wonderful blessing.
On the 27th I went with the Old Folks
to Salt Lake City on the Orem, to the
Tabernacle grounds, aged people having
been invited from Brigham City to Payson
as guests of Salt Lake City. About 6,000
people were in attendance. The gates were
65
locked to keep the public out until 2:00 p.m.
for the program in the Tabernacle. Bishop
Nibley conducted the exercises. The Rev.
Simkin gave the invocation, J. J. McClellan
was at the organ. I was delighted to hear him
play the grandest organ in all the world. The
Old Folks choir sang with Brother
McClellan accompanying at the organ and
old veteran George Careless on the violin.
Horace S. Ensign sang a solo. Emma Lucy
Gates sang "O Ye Mountains High" with the
audience joining in the chorus. Short talks
were also given by Governor Spry, Mayor
Mont Perry and President Joseph F. Smith.
President Smith does not like and strongly
objects to the word "Old". He says, "We are
aged but not so as our spirits are young".
Cemetery at Springville, Utah County, Utah.
May her memory live on forever.
Copyright Shirl R. Weight 05/05/97
09:24:23 AM
I was very much impressed with the
uniformed Silver Band from the reform
school at Ogden. The boys seemingly
ranged in age from 11 or 12 to 17. They
played beautifully, The First Presidency,
especially President Smith sang vigorously
with the audience. The President, in his
remarks, alluded to the tragedy 72 years
previously enacted at Carthage Jail. Those
who crossed the plains with ox team: were
requested to stand, which a great number
responded along with the President. He
drove all the way across without one
accident, although only a boy of nine years.
They then called for those who came with
horses and mules, with a far less number
arising, They then called for handcart
veterans and there were only a few.
President
Penrose
pronounced
the
benediction. We were weary upon returning
home but enjoyed a most wonderful time.
This was the last entry that
Grandmother Elizabeth Bobock Weight in
her journal, She passed on September 12,
1916, at age 79 and was buried in the City
66
BYRAM LEE BYBEE
(Elsie Marie Knudsen)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 25 February 1799
Place: Bowling Green, Barren, Kentucky
Married: 15 August 1856
Place:
Died: 27 June 1864
Place: St. George, Washington, Utah
Baptized: 20 June 1959
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley: September 30–October 7, 1851. He was 52 years old.
Pioneer Company 35–James W. Cummings (2) (also known as Orson Pratt’s Company)
left Kanesville, Iowa June 21 with 100 people, arrived September 30 - October 7. Roster,
Journal History Supplement. After 31 December 1851 p. 2-3 CEB 1851.
(Children of Elsie Maria Knudsen)
1.
2.
John Bybee
Betsy Maria Bybee
Abt 1858
27 April 1860
Uinta East Weber, Weber, Utah
Weber Fort, Uintah, Weber, Utah
(Children of other Wife: Elizabeth Ann (Betsy) Lane--Married 1819, Died May 7, 1867)
1.
28 October 1820
Bowling Green, Barren,
19 November 1823
Bowling Green, Barren,
3.
Polly Chapman Bybee
Kentucky
Rhonda Bird Bybee
Kentucky
Elizabeth Jane Bybee
25 January 1825
4.
Luanne Bird Bybee
3 January1827
5.
John McCann Bybee
17 February 1829
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
Lucine Bird Bybee
David Bowman Bybee
Jonathen Marion Bybee
Robert Lee Bybee
Byram Levi Bybee
7 February 1831
17 September 1832
28 July 1836
4 May 1838
4 May 1841
Bowling Green, Barren,
Kentucky
Bowling Green, Barren,
Kentucky
Bowling Green, Barren,
Kentucky
North Pigon Green, Missouri
North Pigon Green, Missouri
North Pigon Green, Missouri
Clay City, Clay, Indiana
Clay City, Clay, Indiana
2.
East Weber, July 13,1854. Blessing by Isaac Morley on the head of Byram Bybee son of John
and Betsey Bybee born February 25th 1799 in Baron County Kentucky.
67
Brother Byram, in the name of the Lord Jesus, I place my hands upon thy head and by the
authority of the Holy Priesthood I seal a Father’s blessing upon you which is a seal of the
covenant of Patriarchs and fathers upon their children. Thou has been permitted to see the light
of the glorious gospel in the day when the true light hath shined upon the minds of the children
of men, for which light, like Simeon of old, thou canned devise the presence of thy Creator-- for
the blessings of light and truth have been given to thee to be brought truth upon the earth in this
last dispensation, having the light of the glorious gospel shining upon thy mind for which great
are his mercies toward you. Therefore rejoice in the Lord and pray without ceasing for great will
be thy blessing and endless thy glory . I seal upon thee the blessing to bless thy posterity and
exalt thy family for thou art a true descendant from Ephriam and a legal heir to the Priesthood
Thy last days shall become thy best days for the light of the gospel that has illuminated thy mind
will become brighter and brighter until the perfect day, for the Lord knows the fidelity of thy
heart and thy love of virtue. Thou shalt come forth in the morning of the resurrection and be
crowned with glory and with eternal lives in the mansions of thy father in eternal glory even so
Amen and Amen. Abigail L. Morley
Alma Babbit, a Mormon Elder, came
(Information taken from Life Sketch of
into Indiana preaching the Gospel of Jesus
Elizabeth Jane Bybee Smith’s biography in
Christ of Latter-day Saints in 1840. I
“Utah Pioneer Biographies. Vol 26, Utah
thought his doctrine was very strange. In
31.)
1841 two more Mormon Elders came into
the state. After preaching in our settlement
My parents (Bryam Lee Bybee and
about three weeks, fifteen of us, including
Betsy Lane) were not in the best of
our family, decided to be baptized. We
circumstances and since their four oldest
moved to Nauvoo in 1842.
children were girls, they had to work very
hard to help support the family. There were
The Prophet’s enemies were now
twelve children in the family, six girls and
after his life. He started across in river to go
six boys. Three of them died very young.
to Iowa, but some of his friends persuaded
him to come back, calling him a coward. He
My father was a sickly man and his
turned and went back, telling his friends that
circumstances would not permit him to give
he was going like a lamb to the slaughter.
his children a good education, as there were
He and his brother Hyrum were taken to
very few public schools. We had no
Carthage jail and a mob was raised that
conveniences, not even stoves, wash boards,
killed them both. They leaned the Prophet’s
or lamps. For lights we used candles made
body against the well curb and were going to
of tallow or a rag soaked in tallow. We
behead him when a flash of lightening came
often had to sew and knit by fire-light.
from heaven and paralyzed the man that was
going to do the deed. Every one fled from
In 1836 . . . my father sold our home
Carthage. The two bodies were brought
and moved from Kentucky into Indiana
home and I saw them lying side by side in
where we started a new home. There were
their coffins.
many sugar-maple trees on the place, so we
had plenty of sugar and molasses.
68
WILLIAM SCOTT CAWKWELL
(Mary England)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 1819
Place: Skelton, Yorkshire, England
Married: November 20, 1848
Place: Sand Hall, Skelton, Y, England
Died: 30 December 1887
Place: Sandy, Salt Lake, Utah
Baptized: Did not join the church.
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: July 2, 1874. He was 55 years old.
Left Liverpool June 11, 1874 on the steamship “Nevada”. There were 243 in the
company. They arrived June 23, 1874. The church leader was Joseph Birch. They
arrived in Salt Lake City July 2, 1874.
William Cawkwell had two daughters by his first wife. His first wife’s name in
unknown. One of his daughters was named Jane.
parish of Howden, No. 452. William
Hutchinson performed the ceremony.
HISTORY OF WILLIAM SCOTT
CAWKWELL
Mary England heard the Gospel from
the L.D.S. missionaries.
Written by She
Elvabelieved
Tall Kinghorn
and
was baptized in the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day-Saints in 1863.
William Scott Cawkwell was born in
England in 1819. Little is known of his
boyhood and young manhood. However, it
is known that he was the father of two
daughters by his first wife. We do not know
her name although a researcher is at present
working in England to give us this
information. One of his daughters was
named Jane.
William Scott Cawkwell was a
noble, kind, fine man. He did not join the
Church although he knew it was true. He
didn’t feel he was worthy for he liked his bit
of taste of brandy and his coffee. He was a
devoted husband to his good wife and very
kind and good to her daughters. He was a
Bible student and would read to his wife as
she ironed or mended or was busy at some
quiet task. He spoke with a distinct accent
and his grandchildren enjoyed listening to
him and remembered some of his quaint
sayings. One was, “You silly fool, the
bairns know more than ye do.”
After the death of his first wife, he
married Mary England who was the mother
of two daughters, Elizabeth England and
Mariah England. They were married 20
November 1848 at Sand Hall, Skelton,
69
He gave liberally of his savings to
help his wife’s daughter Elizabeth, and her
five children come to America. Then, when
they heard of her death, he was willing and
eager to come with his wife to America to
Salt Lake City, Utah to be near and with
Elizabeth’s children. They left England on
11 June 1874 on the steamship “Nevada”,
arriving in Salt Lake City on 2 July 1874.
They purchased a farm in Sandy, Utah.
Here they were happy for the grandchildren
came to visit them often.
When the youngest grandson, Heber
Orson Ball, was married he took his bride to
their home where they lived in a portion of
the house. Here William Scott Cawkwell
died at Sandy, Utah in the year 1887. The
home was left to Heber Orson Ball. His
endowment work was done by William
Mitchell Ball on 19 June 1912. He was
sealed to Mary England on 14 June 1923 by
proxies Alfred Ball and Matilda Ball Tall.
Our love, respect, and admiration is
given to this good man who was so good to
his wife’s children and grandchildren.
MOSES CHILDS
(Polly Patten)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 23 October 1812
Place: Barre, Washington, Vermont
Married: July 18, 1834
Place: Orleans, Jefferson, New York
Died: 24 October 1890
Place: Springville, Utah, Utah
Baptized: December 5, 1835
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: August 28-September 22, 1852. He was 40 years old.
Pioneer Company 57–Isaac M. Stewart (9) left Kanesville Iowa, June 19 with 245 people
and 53 wagons. Arrived August 28-September 18, 1852. He arrived with the 9th
company of emigrants with his family, five oxen, three cows and one wagon with John D.
Parker’s company, and Isaac M. Stewart over first ten in September 1852.
70
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Abagail Ardilla Childs
Betsy Arthusa Childs
Susan Amelia Childs
Eunice Rosetta Childs
Moses DeVere Childs*
Polly Berthena Childs
Parker Adelbert Childs
12 March 1835
14 January 1837
5 March 1839
23 May 1842
18 July 1847
3 November 1849
7 February 1852
8.
Archibald Orlo Childs
17 October 1855
Wilma, Jefferson, New York
Wilma, Jefferson, New York
Mexico, Oswego, New York
Mexico, Oswego, New York
Mt. Pisgah, Pottawathomie, Iowa
Pisgah, Pottawathomie, Iowa
Honey Creek, Pottawathomie,
Iowa
Springville, Utah, Utah
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Childs, Moses (Male)
Birth: Date: October 23, 1812, Place: Berry, Orange, Vermont, USA
Parents: Father: Childs, Parker, Mother: Boutwell, Betsy
Death Date: October 24, 1890
Marriage Information: Childs, Moses (Male)
Spouse: Patton, Polly
Alternate Spouse: Patten, Polly
Date: July 18, 1834
Church Ordinance Data: Childs, Moses (Male)
Baptism Date: December 5, 1835
Ordained High Priest Date: November 18, 1860, Officiator: Gardner, George
Temple Ordinance Data: Childs, Moses (Male)
Endowment Date: July 26, 1862
Sealed to Parents Date: July 21, 1921
Sealed to Spouse Date: July 26, 1862, Temple: Endowment House in Salt Lake City
Places of Residence: Childs, Moses (Male) 1860; Paragonah, Iron, Utah, USA
Vocations: Childs, Moses (Male)
Farmer
Comments: Childs, Moses (Male)In 1870, Moses had a real wealth of $1000 and a personal
wealth of $500. In 1860, Moses lived in a household of 7 and had a real wealth of $250 and a
personal wealth of $500.
(Biographical Sketch by Hannah Leonora
Childs in her writing in a composition
notebook)
History of Moses Childs
71
Moses Childs son of Parker or Parker
Henry Childs and grandson of Samuel and
Sarah Childs was born 23 October 1812 at
Barrey Orane County, Vermont according to
his own statement at the endowment house
in Salt Lake City where he was endowed
and sealed by Thomas Decker 26 July 1862,
to Polly Patten daughter of Archibald Patten
and Abigail Sailsbury whom he had married
at Orleans, Jefferson County New York July
1834. Moses was baptized 5 December
1835 at Jefferson County NewYork the year
following his marriage.
Nauvoo after the martyrdom of the prophet
and patriarch Joseph and Hyrum Smith. He
had traveled entirely by wagon that ten years
determined to reach the appointed place of
the gathering of the chosen people of god.
During that ten years of journeying,
he did not spend two winters in any one
house.
In the memorable exodus of the Saints from
Nauvoo in February 1846 his wagon was the
last that crossed the Mississippi River on the
ice before its breaking up. They shared in
all the sufferings and afflictions during all
that long journey. As grandfather was a
blacksmith and a wheelwright the company
shipped by water as far as they could
equipment for his use. With his company
and while camped for the night his eighteen
year old daughter, Abigail, went to the book
(as they called it) for a bucket of water. On
the opposite side of the stream a young man
with a hose came up and the two conversed
there for about one-hour. The following
morning grandfather was detained for some
repair work and therefore was amongst the
last to journey on. As they crossed this
stream they there saw a new grave that of
this young man with whom Abigail had
talked to the evening before. He had taken
the cholera and died during the night. (This
was given to me by Abigail son, John
Warrren, but he did not remember the young
man’s name.)
In tracing genealogy of this line of
the Childs family we have not been able
after long years of research to yet establish
where Samuel Childs was born or died or
that of his wife Sarah. There is no record
yet found, because of the difference in the
past records and the present ones as to the
real Barre, place of grandfathers birth. At
the library in New York they said it was
Barre, Washington County New York, but in
Colliers World Atlas and Gazetteer I find in
a small circumference of Orange County and
Washington County Vermont there are five
Barre’s. So I wrote the town register about
this and he told me at one time there were
that many Barres and there still is the Barre
Transfer. But the city Barre proper, is now
at Washington County Vermont. So these
changes are very likely to make research
very complicated, therefore we still are
trying to trace this real family line.
Moses Childs was always of feeble
health, but extremely industrious and
ambitious, in some line of mechanism, and
built during his thirty eight years in
Springville: two upright saw mills, two
circular saw mills, one grist mill, two cider
mills and six molasses mills. He made and
sold molasses and purchased six chairs, one
of the first sets in Springville. He also made
and sold cider vinegar, which was real apple
Since grandfather and grandmother
were married and lived in New York, it is
very evident that they there first heard the
L.D.S. gospel preached and started their
long journey to the west, which was first to
Kirtland, Ohio thence to Nauvoo Illinois,
but because of his poor health and poor
circumstances he did not effect that result
until the fall of 1844 when he reached
72
vinegar. He made wine and had a small keg
in his cellar when he died that was ten year
old, and grandmother opened it and gave all
her family a taste of his last wine.
results. He planted a maple tree in front of
his house that he and grandmother tapped
and drew out the juice and boiled down to
syrup and sugar as I have seen and tasted the
same when a child. I also watched each
morning for grandfather to come to his work
with a small team and light wagon as he
passed each day to his field, where I also
saw his saw mill and its workings, and
remember the large water wheel, and saw,
going up and down. He was fond of pets and
had a got Shep that would do tricks for him,
also a cat he had trained. He was spiritually
gifted and one time brought a letter and gave
it to my mother and said, this is a love letter
but don’t you worry, there is a better one for
her (meaning me). And in that letter the
fellow ask me to marry him, but I never did.
He also did tell many things that did come to
pass
His home was a seven room frame
house made of wood of his own labor. He
sawed the lumber and lathe, made his own
nails, and helped make the adobe’s. He also
hauled the rocks that made the cellar under
this house which had two stairways to it-one that went down from the kitchen, the
other, from the outside, where there was
always stored, potatoes, vegetables, pork,
molasses, vinegar and things that would
freeze during the winter.
There was a porch on the back with a
surface well, and clinging vine as
grandfather was very industrious in the
vegetable kingdom and also raised his own
gords, that were sometimes used to drink out
of. Their pantry had a board sink, with a
board pipe which he made, and it was water
tight. The pipe went through the wall and
emptied into a barrel, to save grandmother
from carrying out water--a very modern
concern for pioneer days. He also had a
large granary with woodshed attached to one
side and an implement shop on the other
showing his neatness and order of caring for
his necessities for labor. He had an adobe
barn built to the square with the upper story
built of lumber; a small chicken coop; and a
pig pen--all done by his own labor. He also
had a blacksmith shop and there did much
work such as shoeing horses making nails,
sharpening tools etc.
When the grasshoppers were so
thick, he had his corn eaten off twice, On the
3rd day of July he planted it the third time,
and the people told him he would lose all he
had and have no seed for the next year, he
said it would grow, and it did and harvested
him a good crop.
He was a model of reliability,
honesty, and punctuality. His word was as
good as his bond and he figured much in a
spiritual way in his family, friends and
associates. He was known as a seer and
prophet. Though took no part in a public
way. He was very quiet reserved in manner,
yet steadfast and true. His father Parker
Childs born 1781 married Betsy Boutroul 9
January 1812. They had six children four
girls and two boys, Besty died about 1823 at
Orleans, Jefferson County New York
Daughter of James Boutrane and Deborah
Haggett. Parker Childs married a second
wife Sophia Elmer about 1825 daughter of
Benjamin Elmer and Mrs. Lucy Elmer and
He owned one of the first buggies in
Springville. It was so elevated that
grandmother had a three step, step ladder to
climb into it. In her later days. He helped
stock Springville with various kinds of seeds
that he sent east for and tried out to see their
73
they had eight children grandfather being the
eldest of fourteen children. Moses Childs
was ordained a high priest 18 November
1860 by Geo Gardner.
County, Vermont. He was baptized into the
church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints.
In 1834 in New York. He had been married
in July 1834 in Orleans, Jefferson County
New York.. He died October 24 at the age
of 78 in Springville, Utah. He was buried in
the Evergreen Cemetery in Springville.
He arrived in Salt Lake City with the
9 company of emigrants with his family,
five oxen, three cows, and one wagon with
John D. Parker’s company and Isaac M.
Stewart over first ten in September 1852
(This was taken from record in Historical
Library Salt Lake City from Deseret News
of 18 September 1852. Grandfather died 24,
October 1890. One day after his birthday
and he had said he would live to see his 78
birthday he is interred in Evergreen
Cemetery with his three sons and wife.
th
His wife Polly Patten was a daughter
of Archibald Patten and Abigail Sailsbury.
She was a niece of David Patten who was
martyred at Crooked River. She was born
December 27, 1814 at New Port, Herkemer
County, New York. She died February 4,
1897 in Springville, Utah and was buried in
the Evergreen Cemetery in Springville,
Utah.
After Moses was baptized he
commenced his preparations to journey to
the gathering place of the Saints which was
then at Kirtland, Ohio.
(Taken from “Perfection Through Sorrow”
by Bessie W. Stephens)
In Springville, Utah I grew up in a
home filled with love, and respect for my
ancestors. In our front room were two
beautiful picture frames of dark wood with
two inch border of silver leaves beautifully
raised in an intricate design on a black
background. Around the picture was a one
inch border of smaller delicate leaves.
These two beautiful frames contained
pictures of my great grand father, Moses
Childs and my great grandmother, Polly
Patten Childs. They seemed to give their
approval on the things that went on inside
the home. Their countenance was
benevolently aglow as I gazed into their
twinkling dark eyes. I adored these two
pictures and decided to find out more about
my great grand parents.
Moses had poor health and this
hampered him considerably in his efforts to
leave New York. They traveled by wagon
for ten years. During this time they did not
spend two winters in any one house. They
finally reached Nauvoo in the fall of 1844
where the Saints were gathered.
They lived here for two years.
Through the gathering of converts
from Great Britain as well as from various
parts of the U.S., Nauvoo had become the
foremost city of Illinois. It has risen from a
swamp and wilderness in 1839 to a common
wealth of some 20 thousand souls.
But the rising tide of persecution the
saints endured made it inevitable that they
would have to seek a new home in the
wilderness. In January 1844. It became
necessary to increase the police force for the
Moses, my great grandfather, was a
son of Parker Childs and Betsy Boutweel.
He was born Oct. 23, 1812 in Barry, Orange
74
protection of the city because of threats of
mob vengeance from both Missouri and
Illinois. Information was sent to President
Tyler of the U.S. acquainting him with the
danger and asking for protection. Nauvoo
was placed under martial law, and the legion
mustered into service in self defense. The
Prophet stood before them in his uniform as
lieutenant general and addressed them at
length, in defense of their liberties.
wagon to cross the Mississippi Riven on the
ice before its’ break up.
How did these two years effect
Moses Childs? He was in poor health when
he arrived in Nauvoo. So he had many sick
spells but managed to live through many
hardships. Great Grandma Polly had four
children when they left Nauvoo in February
1846. She was four months pregnant with
my grandfather.
On June 16, Joseph wrote Governor
Ford, calling his attention to the mob.
Meetings at Carthage and Warsaw, and the
threats made to exterminate the Saints.
They all shared in all the sufferings,
afflictions, and privations during the trip in
their wagon.
On the 18th of May President Young
and several of the apostles reached the
middle fork of Grand River, some 27 miles
west of Garden Grove. Parley P. Pratt had
called the place Mount Pisgah, Iowa & here
it was decided to make another settlement
for the Saints. Here it was that my
grandfather, Moses DeVere Childs, was
born on July 18, 1847 as well as Polly
Berthenid November 3, 1849. Parker
Adelbert was born at Honey Creek, Iowa
February 27, 1852.
All of this was to no avail and Joseph
and Hyrum were shot by a mob at Carthage
Jail on June 27, 1844.
The charter of Nauvoo was repealed
by the legislature in January 1845.
In the Quincy Whig it stated “It is a
settled thing that the public sentiment of the
state is against the Mormons:, and it will be
in vain for them to contend against it; and to
prevent bloodshed, and the sacrifice of many
lives on both sides, it is their duty to obey
the public will and leave the State as
speedily as possible. That they will do this
we have a confident hope and that too,
before the next extreme is resorted to–that of
force.” Essentials in Church History page
395.
My mother heard my great
grandmother tell her how they gathered
buffalo chips for the fire and how they
would par boil their bacon and save the
water so they could skim off the grease that
would rise on top of the water. This they
would use to grease the bake oven. They
arrived in Springville in 1852.
During the fall & winter months
preparations went steadily on for the
removal of the entire body of the Latter-day
Saints in the spring.
Polly spun and wove all their cloth
and then she sewed all the clothes by hand.
Her lot was hard.
In the memorable exodus, of the
Saints from Nauvoo in February 1846, my
great grandfather’s wagon was the last
Their last child Archibald Orlo was
born in Springville, October 17, 1855. Here
75
they lived as pioneers enduring many
privations and illnesses.
Moses Childs was always of feeble
health and poor constitution,
notwithstanding which he was extremely
industrious and ambitious in some lines of
mechanism; and built during his 38 years of
usefulness in Springville, Utah
2 upright saw mills,
2 circular saw mills,
one grist mill,
2 cider mills, and
6 molasses mills.
He was a model of reliability, honest
and punctuality; and yet as a spiritual man or
a man of spiritual gifts, he never figured
much in a public way.
But in his family, in his
neighborhood, among his intimate friends,
and confidential associates he was known to
be a Seer and Prophet. He peacefully fell
asleep in death on the 24th of October
making him 78 years and one day old at his
death. (History of Springville).
MOSES DEVERE CHILDS
(Olive Hannah Huntington)
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 18 July 1847
Place: Mt Pisgah, Pottawathomie, Iowa
Married: 12 September 1870
Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Died: 2 May 1916
Place Springville, Utah, Utah
76
#
#
Baptized: 10 September1865
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: September 1852 . He was 5 years old.
Pioneer Company 57–Isaac M. Stewart (9) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 19 with 245 people
and 53 wagons. Arrived August 28 -September 22 Roster, Journal History Supplement.
After December 1852, p. 51-61.
(Deseret News of September 18, 1852. He arrived with the 9th company of emigrants
with his family, five oxen, three cows and one wagon with John D. Parker’s company and
Isaac M. Stewart over the first ten in September 1852.)
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
John DeVere Childs
Ellis Childs
Hannah Lenora Childs*
Lucinda Childs
Oliver Sterling Childs
Polly Childs
Moses Childs
Edith Childs
Dimick Childs
Vanda Childs
Chauncey H. Childs
13 February 1871
29 July 1872
6 April 1874
6 February 1876
22 November 1877
20 October 1879
April 1833
18 August 1833
6 December 1885
18 May 1888
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
6 August 1890
slate. He used the smaller to write upon the
larger. But being a determined man in his
pursuits, he bought a dictionary, and taught
himself to read and spell, and define words
until he became very apt with his pen as
well as talking.
(Taken from “Perfection Through Sorrow”
by Bessie W. Stevens”)
Another large picture hung in
mother’s bedroom it held a man with
piercing eyes. My mother said that they
were a deep blue and very kind: Moses
DeVere Childs, her father.
He helped his father at his saw mills.
Grandfather’s mill had an upright saw, the
big water wheel and the piles of slabs and
lath were the materials used by everyone for
building purposes. DeVere, as he was
called, helped make wine, cider and
molasses.
Grandfather was five years old when
he crossed the plains with his family, with 6
other brothers and sisters. He grew up in
Springville no doubt a great help to his
father who was sickly.
At the age of 16 years, in the year
1866, he was called to go with the cavalry
company into Sanpete to guard the settlers
against the Black Hawk Indians. He
rendered faithful service.
Great Grandfather and family settled
in Springville as 1st East and 3rd South where
the family lived ever after.
As a child grandfather attended what
school there was at that time and had one
book, and old reader, and two pieces of
He
married
Oliver
Hannah
Huntington 12 September 1870 in the
77
Springv
Endowment House in Salt Lake City. They
moved into a little log cabin in the sage
brush in southern part of Springville, Utah.
He cut the logs and built it himself.
cabin to find grandmother who was talking
to two other squaws that seemed friendly.
Other times they would come and
ask for fruit. Grandmother was always able
to let them have some and so they had no
trouble. Brigham Young had told them that
it was better to feed them than to fight them.
Grandfather was a farmer. He broke
the land where they lived and also his field.
That is he had to clear it of brush and sage.
Just after his marriage he owned a
pair of oxen which he called Buck and
Bright. Each night he turned them out to
feed. They would go out to Mapleton, just
south of Sage Creek, to feed in the tall grass
that grew near the Oak Springs. Each
morning Grandfather would leave his home
very early to get them. He would take his
black whip and go barefooted. One morning
as he was approaching the oxen a sage hen
flew up just in head of him. He turned very
quickly and saw an Indian with his bow and
arrow drawn. Grandfather popped his whip
about the same time as the hen flew. This
startled the Indian and he ducked behind
some rocks. This enabled grandfather to
grab one of the ox by the tail and make for
home as fast as his bare feet could go. The
oxen seemed to scent the intruder as he
skulked close to the hills and made his get
away toward Spanish Fork Canyon. The
Indian must have thought that Grandpa shot
his gun.
Mother said that grandfather raised
grain, corn, potatoes, and squash. Yes,
squash as big as a bushel basket. And corn
that covered his head when he rode his
horse, though it was a large one. He would
bring into the house his tubs and shovel
many evenings during the winter and shell
corn. He would do this by sitting astride his
shovel on top a full tub of corn with the
shovel blade over the empty tub and then he
would take the corn cobs on the shovel edge
and the corn would drop into the empty tub
so that it did not fly all over.
He grew lucern tall as grandfather’s
neck and blue with flowers to the ends of the
tips. He also grew molasses cane and had
barrels of molasses. He also raised bees and
made his own honey.
He had a slab stable in the extreme
east corner of the lot with two little windows
in the north. The open side of the shed was
at the south. He used straw to cover the top
and keep out the storms.
Many times while he was clearing
and planting his land the Indians would
come and talk to him. They would come to
the log house especially the squaws.
The first team of horses he owned as
a boy called Neil and a grey named Prince.
He drove them a great many places. That is
in Springville and Maplelton.
One day mother and her sister Lue
were in the log cabin they heard the door
latch raise but the door was locked and as
they looked through the window two squaws
with a papoose on her back stood laughing
at mother and her sister. They ran from the
The adobe house was at last to be
built. Grandfather hauled dirt and straw to
make them. Three men. Thomas Samuel,
Mr Williams and John Miller helped him lay
the adobe, do the carpenter work, and paint
the house.
78
ill help them all to achieve more because of
the humility of my grandfather.
It was so much roomer than the little
log cabin. What a job it must of been when
they moved into the new house. The home
made rugs and furniture filled each room
and made living a little bit easier.
Grandfather died May 2, 1916 age
68. I can remember going to the funeral.
We rode in a rented surrey with fringe on
the top. We all looked very secure but
unhappy as we went to the services. I can’t
remember anything about the service as I
was only 7 except that mother felt very sorry
at losing her father. They were always very
close and also because her mother was left
to care and rear her 2 grand children that had
been left as orphans as a result of the death
of their parents.
Grandfather was an example of
neatness never leaving things strewn around.
He always had everything in its place. He
could go in the dark and get his nails,
hammer, or saw.
He like to whistle and sing. His
home was one of merriment and love which
helped all the family to be happy. One by
one there was a little stranger added to the
family until the family number eleven.
Three of whom were taken in infancy.
Grandmother was a very good cook.
People would come long distances to visit
and always ate a least one meal. One time
mother tells about a family with 2 children a
boy named Johnny and a little baby girl
Clara. The food was delicious but Johnny
didn’t eat very much and so the mother
shook his shoulders and said “Johnny eat all
you can you don’t know when you will get
any more.”
In the year 1900 grandfather was
sustained as first counselor to John Bryan in
the Elder’s Quorum. This position he held
until Nov 22, 190. He then was set apart by
Stake President Joseph B. Keeler as
President of Springville 1st Ward Elder’s
Quorum Nov. 22, 103. He held this position
until the year he was honorably released. He
had sugar diabetes and suffered a great deal
from this, but he still managed to take
grandma on her errands, of mercy among the
sick and dying. Grandmother was the Relief
Society President at this time. Did his being
79
DANIEL COOK
(Mary Maria Fuller)
!
!
!
!
!
!
!
!
Born: 15 December 1798
Place: Kingsclear, York, New Brunswick, Canada
Married: Abt. 1820
Place: South East Hope, Perth, Ontario, Canada
Died: February 6, 1874
Place: Salina, Sevier County, Utah
Baptized: 3 November 1843
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: October 2, 1850. He was 52 years of age.
Pioneer Company 23–Justus Morse left Kanesville, Iowa June 20 with 41 people and 13
wagons, arrived October 2. No roster.
(Children)
1.
Eliza Ann Cook
18 March 1821
2.
Elizabeth Cook
18 March 1821
3.
4.
Lydia Cook
Mary Jane Cook
17 April 1823
28 June 1824
5.
Daniel Cook Jr
14 July 1826
6.
David Cook*
16 March 1828
7.
8.
9.
Stephen Cook
Catharine Ursula Cook
James Nathaniel
27 March 1830
21 February 1832
15 May1834
10.
11.
Hannah Elizabeth Cook
Isaac Cook
18 Sep tember1838
10 June 1841
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
Oxford, Ontario, Canada
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
East Zorra, Oxford, Ontario,
Canada
Zorra, Oxford, Ontario, Canada
Zorra, Ontario, Canada
East Zorra, Oxford, Ontario,
Canada
South Easthope, Ontario, Canada
West South Hope, Zora, Huron,
Upper Canada
A Blessing of Daniel Cook
A blessing given by Isaac Morley, Patriarch, upon the head of Daniel Cook, Jr., born in the
Province of New Brunswick in 1798. Married Mary Maria Fuller.
“Brother Daniel, I lay my hands upon thy head in the name of the Lord and by the
Authority of the Priesthood vested in me. I seal a father’s blessing upon thee which is a seal of
80
the Covenant of Promise and as they were sealed and extended to the seed of Abraham, so shall
the seal rest upon thee and thy posterity after thee, for thou art remembered in the same
everlasting Covenant with Abraham Isaac and Jacob and thou shalt be blessed an honored with
the Priesthood and with thy words of power to administer in holy ordinances of the living God,
and by promise I seal upon thee thy washings and thy annointings and thy endowments whereby
with an understanding of the principles whereby man is to be exalted whereby thou wilt more
fully understand the principles of the Priesthood and the blessings that were extended to
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, thou art the pure blood of Ephraim and thy legitimacy is of the
promised seed. The God of Nature has endowed thee with faculties of mind and with purity of
desire to keep covenant with Him which blessings shall give the power to exalt thy family and
thy posterity. Thou hast been caused to suffer trails to prove thy loyalty and integrity and
remember my son, that no man can come in possession of all tings and be a partaker thereof
unless he is purified and cleansed form all sin, this shall be thy attainment and thy blessings the
earth shall be blessed under the cultivation of thy hand and it shall be blessed in crowning thy
table with the fruity of the earth for thou hast consented to thy lot without murmer. Thou shalt
have the blessings to share in the Holy resurrection, where thou shalt be crowned with glory,
immortality and eternal lives. This is thy Father’s blessing and I seal them upon thee in the name
of the Father’s Son and he Holy Ghost, Amen and Amen.”
–Given the 20th of March 1854, Nephi, Utah.
others besides the women and children. The
company arrived in the Salt Lake Valley at
noon, October 2, 1850.
(Heart Throbs of the West, Volume 11,
p.387)
On September 3 she continues–“The
scenery along the Platte is beautiful. A very
long and high mountain chain extends
southwest. We have been following it for
two or three days and haven’t come to the
end of it yet. Daniel Cook saw a grizzly
bear. We picked 36 quarts of Buffalo
berries. They have one seed in them and
taste like currants. They make excellent
sauce for pies and are red in color.
(Taken from “Notes on the Cook Pioneer
Family, Daniel Cook and Mary Fuller, Utah
Pioneers of 1850, their children and relatives
as recorded by Luke William Gallup
[excerpts from his diary]. Luke William
Gallup married Lydia Cook daughter of
Daniel Cook and Mary Fuller.
They
traveled to Utah together.)
April 11, 1850–We reached Mr.
Daniel Cook’s (Daniel Cook 1798-1874 son
Daniel Cook and Lydia Churchill, husband
of Mary Maria Fuller) about noon just in
time to get our dinner and where Benj.
Richmond and I talked of making our home
for awhile before our arrival and he was well
acquainted with the folks and spoke highly
of them and also of the girls and how we
could get plenty of work in this
(Treasures of Pioneer History, Volume 2,
1850)
Incident from the Luke William
Gallup journal: “We left Nauvoo to come
with this company of pioneers, Captain,
Justus Morse: Clerk, Luke William Gallup;
Chaplain, John Banks; Councillors, (p.138)
David Webb, A.J. Stewart, Daniel Cook and
81
neighborhood. As for the girls he advised
me to try and get one of them and proffered
to speak a good word for me to the old folks.
I told him it might not be best as I had never
seen them. We passed the night with them
and they all seemed to wish me to make my
home with them judging from their words
and appearances. Squally clouds and rain in
the p.m..
Our courtship was short before marriage but
I had been used very kindly by all the family
and had found a good and true companion to
comfort me in the days to come, and looked
forward in the future with the full belief of
enjoying many happy days.
May 1850
May 14th 1850–Yesterday Father
Cook took his new wagon to Rock Creek get
the iron work done.
April 12–I agreed to board and make
my home with Mr. D. Cook except when
away to work.
28th–Father Cook in our absence had
been to Nodaway River (a ten days trip) for
flour and bacon. 546 pounds. Coarse flour
cost $2 per hundred (red) 325 fine at $3.25
per c wt (hundred weight), and 130 lbs
bacon at $3 per hundred.
Sunday 14 –The snow fell 2 inches
deep and was gone before night.
Accompanied Mr. Isaac Fuller, (son of
David and Elizabeth Fuller) and David Cook
(Son of Daniel and Mary Fuller Cook) to
Lindon (1 ½ miles South East).
th
29th–Was at Lindon awhile and
engaged to go to the river landing and haul
more goods. Father Cook sold a cow for
$14.
16th–Stormy
p.m.
and
B.B.
Richmond and I spent our time at Brother
Cook’s.
20th. Worked 4 3/4 days for Mr.
Wilson this week. Received Father and
Mother Cook’s consent to have their
daughter Lydia in marriage and her consent
at the same time. Boyce and Richmond had
both spoken well of me so far as they had
known me in Macedonia.
June 1850
3rd–Made father a present of $5 to
get some articles for the long journey before
us.
8th and 9th—was spent in fixing and
loading up for the long journey before us
and it was arranged that my team should
start a few days in advance and stop at
Bethlehem City till father’s wagon comes up
and James and Hannah to go with Lydia and
me. Brother Daniel and his Uncle Isaac
were preparing to leave soon after we got off
and go back to U.C. (Upper Canada or
Ontario) to wake up some of their relations
and get them to follow us to the valleys of
the mountains as soon as they can.
April 26, 1850h –Cloudy, hauled 2
logs with the assistance of Father Cook’s
boys; one of which was to make wagon
bows. Father Cook and folks concluded to
go with me to Salt Lake Valley and they
commenced to build a new wagon as they
understood the business, having the tools
and timber.
Tuesday 30th--Lydia Cook and I
visited Esq. Cole of Lindon Missouri And
got the knot tied that bound us for this life.
82
June 14, 1850 Father Cook and
family arrived near sunset. He wished to
know what was going on over to the ferry so
we went. I bought a 5 gallon water keg of
Brother Woodruff.
1
Thomas Winter
Nine wagons and 41 person in all.
Sixteen male members were capable of
doing military duty. We had one horse,
seventy two head of cattle. Six dogs and 4
doves–also our implements of war were 11
guns, 2 pistols and 3 swords.
15th–Started with our teams and went
to the ferry and found many cattle there to
be ferried over before we could go. A heavy
wind made hard crossing and so we turned
and went back on the middle road through
the timber and around to our starting place.
Father Cook sold a heifer named Millie for
$8 to Mr. Cunningham.
21st--We met and held a council
before starting to arrange matters and make
our organization more perfect. It was voted
that Brother John Banks should write an
article of agreement for our Company to be
governed by; whereupon he wrote the
following–
19th–The company where we were
finally began to grow impatient to move
West and so concluded to form a Company
of our own. We held a meeting to arrange
matters and accordingly elected our officers.
The vote was unanimous for the following
officers:
“This certified that the undersigned
mutually agreed to form into a company, to
travel together to the City of the Great Salt
Lake, pledging themselves to abide by such
rules and regulations as should be adopted
by a majority of votes of the whole
company–such company being on all
occasions consulted.
Justus Morse, Captain, John Banks,
A.J. Steward for his councilors L. W.
Gallup, clerk and John Banks for Chaplain.
2nd-- that the Captain shall be fully
empowered to give such instructions as he
may deem requisite, and to command and
direct the movements of the company from
day to day without control, save that he be
assisted by two councilors whom he may
consult as circumstances require.--
Brother Woodruff was present and
gave us some counsel–thought we should be
able to reach the Valley in safety though we
were running some risk and said he did not
feel disposed to counsel or advise in the
matter–he probably thought it would do no
good if contrary to our wishes and if so he
was about right. He requested a list of
persons belonging to our company which we
gave him as follows:
3rd-- that this company shall not
consist of more than 15 wagons except by
the unanimous approbation of the owners of
such wagons.
No. Wagons Name of Owners
2
J. Morse
1
Daniel Cook
2
A.J. Steward
1
L. W. Gallup
1
John Banks
1
David Webb
4th--Any person or persons forming a
portion of this company wilfully breaking
any rule which may now or hereafter be
adopted, resisting the authority and refusing
to obey the command of the Captain shall no
longer be permitted to carelle or partake of
83
the privileges arising from this
organization.” This article was signed by –
Justes Morse, John Banks, A.J. Stewart,
Daniel Cook, David Cook, David H. Neal,
David Webb, Luke Wm. Gallup, Thomas
Winter Jr. Ja. W. Neal, Rey Ambroise,
Sam’l Huffman, and John C. Neal
before dark. We were again near the
Weeping Water–a small amount of timber
lined the banks and gooseberries were
found. We traveled 8 miles today–total 37.
Sunday 23rd–A rainy morn prevented
an early start and was late before we crossed
the creek–then 2 hours longer it rained,
followed by cloudy day with a fair breeze of
wind. Selected a camp ground by the road
side one mile from Salt Creek. An ox that
died lately was not far off. Just after dark a
man (a stranger) passed the camp on whom
a suspicion of evil design rested. On asking
him where he was going, said. He was
bound for Salt Lake. He had a bundle of
clothes on his back, Mr. A.J. Stewart
thought he resembled a certain horse thief
who resided part of his time among the
Indians. It was then moonlight and some of
our company wanted to have him arrested
and put under guard for the night but
nothing was done. We traveled 12 miles
today–total 49.
Our former precedings were again
sanctioned unanimously in relation to
company officers. Some others were
expecting to sign the above document but
neglected to do it for some cause. Names of
them were–Nathan Orton, James Carrian,
Wm. H. McGary, J.H. Gilpatrick, John
Orton, Harvey Morse, Wiley Morse, Geo.
Staples. Wm. Hooley, Joyn Neal, James
Neal Jr. and Thomas Winter Jr.
And for convenience we divided the
company into 3 divisions, under Morse,
Banks and Stewart. Each division taking its
turn every third night on guard. Other rules
were adopted but never written.
24th–Just at daybreak our camp was a
little bit alarmed by two of our company’s
horses running up to the wagons somewhat
frightened with their lariats cut–they had
been staked out to feed but a short distance
off. One horse was stolen out of the three
that were together. This stealing happened
on the watch of the tour of Wm. Holly and
Go. Staples. Crossed the Salt Creek at 9.
A.M. showery, p.m. fair–muddy road.
Scenes of the prairie drew my attention–I
gazed much upon the distant view round the
horizon and admired the views. Camped in
open prairie. We traveled 9 miles today-Total 58
We got started off at 8 a.m. At noon
we got to a creek where we had to help each
other up the bank. Here we saw 5 new
graves and one cell dug all ready for
someone. A mile farther on found another
bad crossing place and at both places we
worked with spades and axes to mend the
road. A stray calf was found and drove
along. Country broken and hilly. Scarcity of
timber camped at 6 p.m. We traveled 13
miles–29 in all, for the two days.
Saturday 22nd--Another stray calf
was drove into camp this morning to be
taken along. We rolled on till noon and then
laid by on account of a rainy p.m. After the
thunder shower it was some cooler. We had
a fine ridge road and some good scenery and
an excellent camp ground. A government
train of 27 wagons camped near by just
25th–Up and down hill road for 10
miles and our teams suffered for want of
water. P.M.--took in some wood and water
near an old camp ground, saw 7 graves
84
there, and heard some talk of cholera.
Thunder shower at 7 o’clock in the evening.
Followed by a rainy night. Camped in open
prairie. We traveled 14 miles today--total
72.
was blown down for the wind was heavy.
Today our company did some washing and
gave the cattle a rest. P.M.. Wall’s
Company passed on by us. Our company
thus far have enjoyed good health–only
slight sickness and nothing serious. Brother
Banks and some of father’s folks have been
slightly unwell but are getting better. Had
some good singing in the eve. By Brother
Banks and Webb. Appearance of fair
weather yet had another blow out before the
next morn with light rain. Began our mile
count 6 miles west of the Missouri River.
So we must be now 126 miles on the route.
26th-- AM. showery and bad going.
Light groves at a distance on both sides of
us. P.M.. fair and fine scenery in all
directions. A lone wagon with horses
overtook and camped with us bound for Salt
Lake. Traveled 15 miles today--total 87.
27th-- The lone team of 3 men (one’s
name was Beech) started and we saw them
no more. At noon we saw the first antelope.
At 3 p.m. met 3 wagons from the Valley–a
level and a good road–scarcity of water–the
landscape view was broad and extensive.
Camped 2 miles from Platte bottom–found
some strawberries. Traveled 20 miles
today--total 107.
30th–Cloudy morn and very light
rain. The Valley Mail passed, on their way
east and Robert Campbell came to see us ½
mile off the road with a letter from B.F.
Stewart to his brother in our Company. The
Mail Company had 2 wagons and the
following person going on a mission to
England and all well–Isaac. Height, Wm
Burton, John O Angus, A.M. Harmon., C.V.
Spencer, J. M. Works, J. W. Crosby and
Robert Campbell–Also Thomas Grover and
family bound for the States and said to be
sick.
28th --Thunder shower about
daylight, and the wind blew down one of our
tents. At 11 a.m.. passed Wall’s company.
They were washing and airing their things,
and sickness was in their midst–some had
already died, 10 since they started, had lost
some of our Macedonia folks were there.
Brother Spafford’s family had lost most of
any. They called on us for medicine and we
let them have some and then went on–
suffered some for want of water and the
great heat. Learned that Brother Foot’s
Company was ahead. Tedious going the last
mile on account of late rains. 6 p.m. reached
our camp ground not far from the river, and
by a stream whose clear and sandy bottom
invited some of us to go in and bathe, which
was an excellent treat. We traveled 13 miles
today--total 120 miles.
Some dissatisfaction appeared in our
company in the p.m. The majority
manifested a disposition to move on, but the
Captain and a few others were for staying
awhile longer. Held a council towards eve
and divided the men in three divisions
equally making 8 in each. The 1st Division
herd the cattle and stand guard the first 24
hours, and then the other divisions in their
turn–The Captain still controlling the
company as before.
First Division of 3 wagons had the
following men: J. Morse, H. Morse, R.
Morse, A Ray, Wm H McGary, N. Orton, J.
Orton and J. Carrigan.
29th --Last night was stormy with
sharp and vivid lightening and every tent
85
Thursday 4th of July--Our road was
an up and down one today–firewood scarce
but plenty on the islands out of reach. Cattle
suffered some from excessive heat. Plenty of
mosquitos visited us in the evening and
night and were quite free and made us feel
not quite independent. Four young men in
search of lost cattle slept in our camp. We
traveled 20 miles today –200 miles total.
Second Division, 6 wagons and the
following men: John Banks, G. Staples. T.
Winter, D. Webb, Ja Neal, D.H. Neal, J.
Neah Jr. and John Neal.
Third Division, 4 wagons and the
following men. A.J. Stewart, S. Hoffman,
L. W. Gallup, T Winter Jr., Daniel Cook, D.
Cook, J.H. Gilpatrick. And Wm. Holly.
5th-- Got a late start on account of
lame cattle. The Neal’s received $2 for the
use of 2 horses to hunt lost cattle by another
company. Road tolerable good yet we got
over only 12 miles --total 212.
July 1850
Monday 1st-- A.M--Cool and cloudy
and one light shower. Had many miry slews
to cross and Brother Bebb’s wagon tongue
was broke in getting out of one–only got 14
miles-- total 140.
6th–Moved slow and steady. A spirit
of dissatisfaction is on the increase in our
company and if no better order there may be
a break up. Our horse team went ahead and
camped with a small company of 8 wagons
3 miles in advance. Road level and good.
This eve began to use buffalo chips for the
first time. We traveled 15 miles today--total
227
Monday 2nd–The road got better in
the p.m. becoming dryer. At 10 a.m. we got
along side the river and continued near it the
remainder of the day. The Platte bottom
from bluff to bluff appears now about 20
miles wide. Saw many small islands in the
river. Some beautiful landscape scenes. Had
some mosquitoes at our evening camp
ground for our amusement. This evening
Brother Banks went to the Captain and
tendered his resignation and should not take
charge of his division any longer as things
didn’t suit him. We traveled 20 miles today-total 160.
Sunday 7th-- The bottom land is now
very wide and extensive. Eight miles and
halted for noon a short distance opposite
New Ft. Kearney. Copy of a letter from the
Fort. directed to Cousin E. H. Williams.
“We are on our way to Salt Lake and
having a few spare moment at this station I
hasten to give you a short sketch. We have
a company of 13 wagon, 25 men and 35
women and children. We have 10 horses
110 head of cattle. Left Missouri River June
17th. Mormon emigration commenced to
roll out the first of last month. Most of the
Californians started in April and May some
of whom had to return through they had
good feed for their teams, we have been
told. Crowds of wagons were around
July 3 –A calf was lost this morn.
Short pitches and sloughs made bad going in
places. Warm and small clouds gathered
overhead at noon and thunder for a while but
no rain where we were. Plenty of wood on
the Platte islands and opposite bank.
Romantic scenery along the river and
beautiful views for the landscape painter.
Our camp ground we thought would some
day make a fine site for a city. We traveled
20 miles today –total 180.
rd
86
Bethlehem on the Missouri this season
waiting to get over, and have waited, some
of them a week before their turn to cross. 50
wagons make a regular company and
Captain are chosen for tens, fifties, and
hundreds to see and care for them that all
goes right.
Carrigan who had one wagon. These 2 men
were always finding fault and so were glad
to get rid of them. Captain Morse had the
habit of swearing some and did not seem to
have sufficient control over the company.
Brother Banks and Web had each a lame
animal and the latter had only two large
black oxen. At 2 p.m. the 3 California
wagons rolled on being unwilling to assist
the weak teams. They had got tired of
stopping and our persuasions to help the
weak was of no avail. Winters followed
them without a word said; he was another
dissatisfied person–complained of having
more than others to do and on the contrary
side, from the men to the captain. Stewart’s
teams also left with the Californians as they
all had a herd of cattle that ran together. He
promised to use his endeavors to get the
others to wait for us, so we could overtake
them a few miles ahead; but we never
overtook them. McGary and Hoffman quit
the company and hired out to drive teams
fora government train and now only 4
wagons remain. Stormy night.
“We traveled over 100 miles before
reaching Platte bottom which so far as I
have seen was from 15 to 25 miles wide.
The first 50 miles had a narrow strip of
timber along its banks and sometimes only a
narrow row, and a few broken places of
none at all. And many a fine landscape view
we could see. The Platte in appearance
seems twice the size of Upper Mississippi
yet may be inferior–is muddy like the
Missouri with a sandy shallow water. Has
many islands covered with shrubs and
bushes. The second 50 by the river saw
more woodland chiefly on large islands and
good locations for Nine Section Farms on
the south side. Then followed a few
questions about the folks.–Long life to you
and merry one with peace and contentment
when you seek for it in the right way. Very
Truly Your Friend, Luke Wm. Gallup”
9th--J. Gilpatrick called to see us on
his way back to the Fort. Reported Stewart
and other ten miles ahead. He returned and
stayed all night with us, and went on the
next morning after the company. Webb
found a speculator (who farms it here on a
large scale to supply the Fort) to whom he
traded his big black ox (lame) for a good
sized black cow. Warm night–a host of
mosquitoes tormented us and got so bad that
about 1 o’clock in the night we had to loose
our cattle from our wagons, to give them
some chance for their lives.
Very little order prevailed in our
camp, yet followed on 5 miles farther and
after some trouble about it, we camped not
far from the river. This evening Captain J.
Morse resigned his command of the
company and called on Stewart to take
charge who also resigned his office and so
the company was disbanded. We traveled
13 miles today--240 miles total.
Monday 8th–Our company has broke
up at last after a considerable amount of
disagreement, and this morning J. Morse and
his 2 wagons drove on and left us. At noon
Captain Roundy’s Company of 26 wagons
went by and was followed by Orton and
10th-- Started on with our 4 wagons at
6 a.m.. and drove 25 miles--255 total.
11th-- A thunder shower at1 a.m.
followed by an increase of mosquitoes to
87
fight in the night, and suffered considerable
from their depredations. We traveled 17
miles today--total 272 .
bluffs on a hunt and one of them shot at a
buffalo but it did no good. Cloudy and light
sprinkling; clear sunset.
12th-- Foggy and very warm morn.
Had 2 hours nooning. At 4 p.m. overtook 3
heavy loaded Government wagons going to
Ft. Laramie in charge of Mr. Wm. Tuttle.
They were resting when we came along and
had been all day for they traveled all last
night. We joined companies and went on
together and at sunset camped in the open
prairie away from the river–Passed by a
lame ox today whose chance was good to
die and furnish feed for the wolves. Distant
thunder showers today–a comfortable night
breeze kept off the mosquitoes. Traveled 16
miles today--288 total.
16th-- Quit our encampment at 10
a.m. and shortly after met a government
train of 6 horsemen and 4 teams with mules.
Some scattering trees along the road At 2
p.m.. we met a man from Foot’s Co. in
search of a lost animal. Said their company
was 15 miles ahead attending the sick and
hunting buffalo. We traveled 14 miles -total 333
17th–We saw our first buffalo which
came quite near the wagons–many buffalo
paths and grass very short. Soft limestone to
be seen on the points of the low bluffs. Was
hindered part of the p.m. by one of our men
shooting a buffalo. It was 2 miles behind
our train so a yoke of cattle were sent back
to haul it into camp but when they got to the
place it was not to be found. We traveled 11
miles--total 344
13th--Started at 7 a.m. an hour after
found a scrap of writing by Gilpatrick
saying there were in Roundy’s Company
and desired us to hurry on and overtake
them, telling us we could soon do it–that
they had good health and were but a day
ahead. But few mosquitoes at night. We
traveled 16 miles today–total 304.
18th–By neglect of our herdsman this
morn the cattle strayed over 2 miles and out
of sight and had to hunt for them quite
awhile. Shortly after a buffalo was shot
(this time for certain) detaining us a while
longer. Just before noon we saw swarms of
buffalo–not less than 3,000. At noon
another buffalo was shot and its meat being
better the other was thrown away. It got
unequally divided for some acted hoggish
and took all the best parts and so the balance
of the company would not take the remnant
and some went off hunting again.
Sunday 14th–Thunder shower at 2
a.m. David Cook hired out to drive team for
Mr. Wm Tuttle at $20, pr. Month. At noon
found some wood and took in a supply but
found plenty of wood and water at our
evening camp ground. East wind after a
cloudy day. Had a cattle hunt after dark a
little extra. Traveled 15 miles today--319
total.
15th –At 6 a.m. a team with 4 mules
passed by us in a great hurry going east. We
held on and had a washing day. At 3 p.m.
the mail for Salt Lake passed going west.
Brother O. Hyde and others were aboard.
Purchased of them a No. of the Frontier
Guardian. Some of our party went out to the
At 5 p.m. we saw the greatest sight
of all. Being on a rise of ground we saw
about 8000 at one view. We saw about
15,000 in all this day. In the p.m. our course
was toward the river and found a good
spring to camp by. An Oregon Company of
88
Woodruff’s Company at Kearney with 30
wagons. They reported an accident in his
company by lightening–one man and several
cattle were killed. The river here is half a
mile wide and the ford 3/4 mile. Some of us
had a tedious time of it wading near all the
p.m. having to go back and forth several
times to assist each other with extra cattle.
Some few things in our wagons got slightly
wet, and near sunset we were all safe over
and camped on the north side of the South
Platte. Traveled 8 miles today-- total 411.
3 wagons and plenty of horses and mules
camped with us half an hour after stopping.
We traveled 11 miles today--Total 355
miles.
19th–It was sad to be a hoggish game
some folks helping themselves to all the best
buffalo meat but the most of it spoilt on their
hands and they had to throw it away soon
after, the weather was so warm for it would
not keep over 2 or 3 days. A drive of three
miles brought us along side the river and
then we passed among the bluffs and had a
slightly hilly road for 5 miles–after which it
was level as usual. Today the bottom land
appeared only 3 or 4 miles wide. Saw some
buffalo this a..m. and last night at the
springs they kept up a terrible bellowing all
night. Father Cook found a lame ox and
drove it along but the 2nd night being outside
the coral it strayed off and we saw it no
more. We traveled 15 miles today--Total
370 miles
23rd–A train in charge of Mr.
Dorothy of 6 wagons from Ft. Laramie
passed–buffalo robes was a part of the
loading. We let our cattle rest and feed till 6
P.M. and then traveled all night. The mail
from Kearney to Laramie by two horseman
and a pack mule accompanied us as far as
Ash Hollow.
24th–Had a good road ‘till near
daylight and then rather dangerous going
down the bluffs. Father Cook and Banks
were called on and went and assisted a lone
wagon up the hill, off on another road when
they had stayed a whole day–were going
east. Reach North Platte sun a half an hour
high when we got a sight of Foot’s company
one mile up the river, which had just started
off their camp ground. Turned our cattle off
to feed and rest for the day and one of our
boys shot a wolf. The south bluff is steep
and higher here than the one on South Platte
with scattering juniper along its sides. Day
of arrival of the Pioneers in Salt Lake.
Traveled 20 miles today-- Total 431 .
20th–At 10 A.M. we met 5 teams
from Laramie. Met 2 wagons at noon
supposed to be Californians returning. A
shower at dark. We traveled 18 miles today-388 total.
21st–The camp ground of the Oregon
Company was 1 mile ahead of ours and we
got started first and so overtook them but
they soon left us behind. P.M. passed a
government train camped half mile off the
road. They had 4 wagons, and upwards 100
head of cattle near the river. The bluffs
today have a very gradual slope down to the
river bottom which is quite narrow. Some
mosquitoes to trouble us. We traveled 15
miles today--total 403
25th–Today road bad going through
much sand–very warm, Better grass than
usual at nooning place. A few antelope were
seen. Camped half a mile off the river–
mosquitoes quite bad. We traveled 11 miles
today--442 miles.
Monday 22nd–Reached the Platte
ford at noon. Six horse teams overtook us at
the ford part of whom had left Brother
89
found a set of trading establishments where
things sold very high. Saw some old iron
and other remains of a blacksmith shop also
the first Indians since leaving Missouri
River. Rested 2 hours and then resumed our
journey. On descending over the pass we
saw an Indian camp 1 mile off the road.
Camped by a spring at dusk; feed scarce and
road very dry. A couple of traders from
Laramie got supper with us and paid well for
it. Shortly after two men from the States for
California got a day and half’s provisions
from us. We traveled 18 miles today--539
total.
26 –More sand and hard hauling–
good grass. River seems to widen and bluffs
to diminish in size and less rocks to be seen.
Camped on the river bank and found
mosquitoes as bad as ever. Traveled 10
miles today–Total 452 miles.
th
27th–Road some better. At 3 P.M.
we met 3 wagons from Laramie. Cloudy
cool and windy–shower at noon and some
rain in the night. Camp ground on an
eminence near the river. Traveled 13 miles
today--total 465 miles.
July 28th–A 4 mule team passed us
going west. The carriage contained 4 men
and one was a merchant named Kinkead.
Found a clear stream at noon and filled our
water kegs as we generally have to use
muddy river water. 2 o’clock p.m. we met
an express of 3 horsemen from Laramie in
search of deserters who had fled for
California or the States. Camp place was
half a mile off the river on a bench 40 to 50
ft high which gave us a fair view of
surrounding scenery. Had a fine spring of
water for our convenience. Cloudy a.m. fair
p.m. Some good singing we had in the
evening to cheer our hearts. We traveled 14
miles today-- 479 total.
Friday 2nd.-- At 10 a.m. we met 12
wagons and about 300 head of loose cattle.
2 p.m. we camped by Horse Creek and let
our cattle rest the balance of the day. The
Small Pox. Sunset Brother Banks arrived –
his lame ox had got better had traveled all
one night and laid by as much in the day
time. Traveled 8 miles today--total 547
miles.
3rd–This morn the mail for Laramie
passed. Platte river is now bordered by a
growth of small trees. Found two lame
animals but were unable to drive either.
Warm day and hard hauling in places of
sand. One of my oxen began to grow lame
and so turned him among the loose cattle
also let Brother Webb have a cow to use and
got a yoke of cows of Father Cook. This
plan we followed only to Laramie. Camped
near a good stream of water. Two Indians
on horseback visited us. Some mosquitoes.
Traveled 12 miles today--551 miles total.
August 1850
Thursday 1st.-- We moved on and
left the river–several dead cattle were seen.
Bluffs on both sides of us began to resemble
monuments. The range on our right put me
in mind of a picture representation of a
Mexican walled city, full of old castles and
towers. One peak resembled a grain tack in
one direction.
4th–A company of old and young
Indians visited us and we gave them some
victuals. The express from Kearney to
Laramie–two horsemen passed us, and two
other horsemen in the p.m. Some Indians
sick with Small Pox; it was said were left in
At 2 p.m. Aug. 1st-- we reached a
pass on these mountain bluffs and found
water, but none for 13 miles back. Here we
90
a house at Ashpoint. At 1 o’clock p.m. a
wagon passed at a very rapid rate drawn by
mules. Some Indians in the p.m. came and
traded a few trinkets. Weather warm–Road
good and romantic scenery. We traveled 14
miles today-- 565 total
so the poor fellow had to return with Mr.
Tuttle and settle with Boothe of Kearney.
Tuttle liked his two other men, William and
his son Lyman, and they had coaxed and
laid a plan and got away Banks’ boy.
George Staples, who had frequently been
scolded at considerable. He slipped off so
sly that Banks and his wife did not miss him
till he had been gone a few hours. We found
the two Ortons at Laramie and they had one
yoke of cattle; they had been turned off by
Carrigan who could not agree with them.
We started at 11 a.m. And drove 3 miles and
camped where the grass was better. Found
the lone wagon that kept our company about
a week ago for two days–the 5 men divided,
and Simon P. Girty and his two brothers
went on. We traveled 3 miles today--Total
575.
5th--Mr. Tuttle paid D. Cook $15 for
driving team. Came in sight of the blue hills
2 ½ miles east of Laramie River we passed a
French trading establishment for the Sioux
Indians. 7 miles brought us to the mouth of
Laramie River 1 mile below the fort. The
water much clearer than the Platt and caught
some fish after camping there 7 miles total
572.
6th-- Crossed the river Laramie and
journeyed 1/4 mile this day. The country
about Laramie seems better than usual and
yet seems barren and to produce little of any
kind of vegetation. Pine and Juniper in
places on the hillsides and the rivers are
bordered by a young growth of cottonwood.
Laramie is yet small but on the increase.
Provisions very high. Flour $18 per
hundred, Bacon $18, sugar and coffee 50
cents per pound–other things in proportion.
Iron is worth almost nothing, yet blacksmith
work is very high. Shoes for a yoke of oxen
will cost $8, nails 75 cent per dozen or over
$13 a yoke besides the labor of setting them
on. Wagons and guns are of little account
here. Tuttle having unloaded camped with
us for the last time. Webb thinks he will
have to stay here all winter for want of a
team. We all concluded to stay several days,
set our wagon tire and get some of the cattle
shod. At noon some freighters arrived for
Laramie–28 wagons belonging to Waldo
and McCoy.
9th–Father Cook caught a mess of
fish–7 wagons camped with us.
10th--A.M. 24 wagons passed being a
part of Captain Snow’s Company under
Leonard and Pierson. Hooping wheels and
setting tires going on. Three large catfish
were caught out of the Platte. Brother
Grant’s Company of 20 wagons arrived and
camped 1 3/4 mile below.
11th–It threatened us a shower
yesterday and today but we only got a
sprinkling and gust of wind. We put 2
letters in the Laramie Post Office one going
to my father in Connecticut. Here is the
most of it–“After leaving Missouri. River
we journeyed over 300 miles before we saw
any buffalo–then not less than 8000 at one
view and over 20,000 during the day–vast
herds of them feeding together and for
several days a scarcity of grass for our
cattle. Sometimes lame ones have to be left
behind for the wolves to devour. It was over
500 miles before we saw any Indians and
7th–Tuttle and company started back
for Kearney. His hired man John would not
do as he was told and so got turned off and
91
for Uncle Sam’s Fort. The leaders of our
people are doing a good work. They have
instructed Brother Hunter to bring up the
rear and help the needy with his loose cattle
on to Deseret. Paid 10 cents postage on this
letter to carry it as far as the frontier.”
then we saw hundreds of the Sioux, many of
them on horses and mules and a strange set
of beings they were. The ford on South
Platte was half a mile wide very shallow and
swift and not over 4 feet deep. Laramie ford
was 10 rods wide and 2 ½ feet deep. We
have got to Laramie 575 miles and many are
the long and desolate plains behind us –the
black hills of the mountains are before us in
sight and Laramie Peak can be seen 60 miles
off. We are waiting to recruit our cattle and
get the lame ones shod. The government
blacksmith only wants per yoke $8 for shoes
and 75 cents per dozen for nails. This will
make $12 to $14 and we put them on.
Laramie is quite a thriving village and is
more for the benefit of a few Big Bugs.
They should assist the emigrant and I
suppose they do when they are well paid.
Sugar and coffee sells at 50 cents per pound,
candles $1 per pound. Flour $18 per
hundred or $30 per barrel, pork etc. and
other things in proportion; except wagons,
guns, and a few other things left by the
emigrant. Iron is very abundant and tons of
it is strewn along the road left by
Californians who destroyed many of their
wagons and burnt the wood and threw the
iron in the river while it was high water.
The river has fallen and give us a view of
the iron strewn along the bank. Was clerk of
the company and kept a journal and have
given you a few items of it. Our teams are
not very strong but we are in no way
disheartened. We should be glad to hear
from you and the rest of our folks, and
would be glad to be with you and talk over
the past but time has not yet come. Do write
soon–direct Salt Lake City, Deseret. My best
wishes to you and all May god bless you is
the prayer of your son Luke Wm Gallup.
12th–We were busy tire setting.
Exchanged with Brother Grant’s Company
some charcoal for ox shoes. P.M. ten
wagons of Wm. Snow company passed.
Brother Gardiner Snow’s Company camped
1 mile below us this eve.
13th–We got Brother Stone a
blacksmith (of Gardner’s Company) to come
to our company and do some work. We
assisted to fix his bellows and found him
coal and in 6 hours he made $10, and
charged one third as much as the Fort men
and he stayed there longer as his company
had lost an ox–and left us at noon. 33
wagons passed and 16 more among whom
was J. Carter. Some are using leather shoes
for their cattle. P.M. thunder shower and
sharp lightening.
14th (August 1850) Three wagons
left our camp ground two of which were
Samuel C. Pine’s also a company of 7 others
said to be Adamson and Farley’s. At 10
a.m. Wm. Snow’s company of 43 wagons
passed followed by Brother Grant’s of 20
wagons. Brother Webb of our company was
fortunate as he expected to have to winter at
Laramie. He found an old cow some days
ago and we found today another stay cow
and let him have and so he was provided.
We started at noon after a 9 days stay at
Laramie. Overtook and followed in the rear
of Grant’s company. Some hard hauling
through a piece of sand. Brother Banks boy
had run away and so he had to do his own
driving and made awkward work for the first
time and near camping time drove against a
“P.S. Brother J. M. Grant has come
along with a company and now we can get
our black smithing done and don’t care a fig
92
“Hail to the Prophet”. We traveled 13 miles
today-- total 623.
tree which smashed his wagon bows on one
side. This irritated him some and so he went
on ahead of us and camped with Brother
Grant’s Company but joined us next day.
We camped with Wm. Snow’s company 1/4
mile off the river. We traveled 9 miles
today--584 total.
Sunday 18th August–Cloudy morn
and Easterly wind Rained nearly all day and
night.
19th–A drizzling rain cold and wind
east all day and night–hauled up old dry
cottonwood logs and made good fire–grass
good here. A few went out buffalo hunting
and got in late, with a small quantity of meat
on horseback. Our little company belongs in
Brothers Nobel’s Ten. We have in the
company three organized tens with 48
wagons. The other half of the company are
ahead. It fell to my lot to be on a watch tour
last Saturday night. Brother A. Stodard
gave me a list of guardsmen in his ten, as
follows–Samuel McClelan, Amos Stodard,
W.C. McClelan, Hugh Day, G. W. Cliff,
Cyrus Sanford, Wm. Parker, Nathan
Cheney, John Fossett, Warren Burgess,
Charles Brown, Wm. Walker, Charles
Barnum and Ja. McClelan, 14 in all.
Guardsmen in Nobel’s Ten–Wm. Snow,
Lucian Noble. H.H. Cole, Ja. A. Cole, A.. I.
Cole, Leonard Wines, Jon Levitt, Henry
Woodard, Mr. Winfield, David Webb, Geo
Catlin, John Simmons, J. Simmons, Jr., Wm
Stephens, Wm. Stephens Jr., Walter
Stephens, Albert Stephens, David Cook,
Daniel Cook and Luke Wm. Gallup. I have
also obtained a list of names in Captain.
Wm. Snow’s hundred which I copied from
his papers.
15th–David Cook and I had a long
walk of 3 ½ miles down the river for our
cattle that were moving back for Laramie.
Bank’s cattle had strayed too and he came
back 2 miles to us to find them. At 8 a.m.
we started on in Wm. Snow’s company. 6
miles farther in the p.m. some light showers
hilly road. Some pine on the bluffs and hill
sides–grass scarce. We traveled 14 miles
today-- 598 total miles.
16th–Eight miles and we came to a
creek with a little water, then 4 miles to
nooning but no water and short stop. A mile
farther we found an excellent spring and
stayed an hour there–Then 3 miles and
camped by a creek. Some timber and
bushes, grass good. Visited one of the red
sand and clay hills in this vicinity. We
traveled 12 miles today--total 610 miles.
17th–Soon after leaving our
encampment while journeying along a large
body of Indians visited us and kept our
company for a few miles. They seemed
friendly, traded a little and begged much. 8
miles to the river where we had a noon spell.
A thunder shower in the p.m. detained us
half an hour. The rain laid the dust which
was bad and the wind blew very hard so we
made 5 miles farther and got to the river and
camped just before dark–saw some buffalo
on the opposite bank. Most of the company
met in council in the evening about the best
course to pursue and agreed to spend
Sunday here. Brother Banks sung the hymn
August 20th–After some consultation
the company agreed to stop today and wash
and dry their things. In our council here
Saturday evening among other things some
few men were to go out and hunt buffalo
(but not on Sunday). Too many men would
scare away the buffalo and it was not safe
for the majority to leave camp. So when the
93
22nd–The cattle rambled off, and so
all that could turned out to hunt them and it
got late before they were found, except 3 of
Brother Stodard’s. So we left all the spare
men we could to hunt with him and then
rolled on being noon before we started.
Drove 5 miles and camped by a small creek.
Some choke cherries but little grass short of
a mile down the creek. Much red sand and
clay soil especially on the hill side and some
chalk. The two head wagons belonging to
Mr. Bigelow had got some distance ahead of
us and so kept on and went 2 miles
supposing we were coming after them.
They turned about and drove back just at
dark and while away an accident happened
to one of these two wagons taking fire from
some cause and getting to some powder and
explosion took place and burned two
persons badly–they were administered to by
Brother Snow and others. Some wild hops
about here. We traveled 5 miles today--643
miles total.
hunters returned Monday evening they
claimed the meat they got and gave to a few
of their particular friends which caused
some dissatisfaction. The hunters grumbled
because some horse owners were unwilling
that their horses should go to ride on and
pack meat. Some meat drying by fires today
and more was brought in at dusk when a
consultation was held about it. Brothers
Snow and McClelan talked plain to those
out of the way and settled the matter about
right. A few men hunting on this side of the
river shot a buffalo, they returned to camp
and got a team and went to haul it in, but
just before reaching it, it rose and ran off,
cheating them badly. Some pies were made
of Choke Cherry and a small sour berry
growing here. A.M. showery–sun shone at
intervals.
21st–A dense fog early. At 10 a.m.
resumed our journey. The river is on the
rise and gained 2 feet since the storm. Our
course was away from the river towards
Laramie Peak, over a broken and hilly
country. Scattering groves of timber down
the ravines. Made a short halt at 2 p.m.
making 7 miles. One of Brother McClellan’s
work oxen died and detained us 2 hours.
Just as we started on Brother Markham’s
company of over 30 wagons overtook us.
Late in the p.m. it was a beautiful sight to
see the wagons rolling up the long gradual
slope, Markham’s train following ours. On
the top of the highest hill we could see
before us the bold and rugged mountains,
steep hills and deep valleys. Before
descending the road forked one being used
about as much as the other. We followed
the right hand one and descended into the
valley and camped by the site of “La Bonte”
a large stream. One of Markham’s wagons
broke an axle tree. Scarcity of grass. We
traveled 25 miles today--638 total.
23rd–Got ready to move on, when
the 5 men came up to us who had stayed
behind to hunt cattle, reported all right. We
then rolled on to find a better place for our
cattle. Met 13 men with 25 mules, supposed
to be Californians returning. Rough country
and road too. Slowly Laramie Peak is
receding from view. Just at dark we camped
by A. La Prele Creek. Gardner with the
second 50 was here. Some had been out
buffalo hunting. Cattle feed rather scarce.
We traveled 14 miles today--657 miles
total.
August 24th– Gardner’s Company
started early and we got off late. Warm day
and rough road. Some teams hung behind
considerable. Camped by the Fourche Fork
Boise, and grass scarce. In many places
where Clayton’s guide book from Laramie
to the Valley states good grass there is
94
scarcely any–the cattle of the early
companies having eaten it up. Herded our
cattle over 2 miles up the creek. Choke
cherries in abundance–also the sour
“woolberry”. Large quantities of pine on the
height and distant hills. We traveled 9 miles
today--666 miles total.
crossing. Nooning place not far from the
river. Thunder shower at half past 3 p.m.
Much old iron today. At 5 o’clock a
stampede occurred which resulted rather bad
to some and detained us an hour on the spot
and also next day. As we were rolling along
with a feeling of security, Brother Noble’s
colt suddenly started up with fright and ran
up to one of the ox teams which also took
fright followed by several others rushing
ahead at full sped; and a short distance
ahead was a deep ditch or runway for water
in the wet season of the year from 12 to 15
feet wide and 5 to 8 feet deep, which
received them. They had only about 25 rods
to run and went at full jump. To start on
some oxen and wagon ran over Brother
Noble’s and a girl was taken from under a
wagon down in the ditch–women were badly
frightened and to complete the scene of
confusion some of the dogs went to fighting.
Sunday 25th–A small company going
west passed two wagons and some pack
mules, said to be Indian traders. Told us
they had shot a couple of buffalo 2 miles
back on the road. A few of our men went
back and got some of the meat which was
divided all around. At noon Markham
Company overtook us. Evening meeting to
worship God. Brother Snow, Markham and
Banks addressed us.
26th–Found an excellent spring of
water under the bank of the creek. It was
difficult to find our cattle so got a late start–
rolled 6 miles and camped on the bank of
the river at 1 p.m. and joined Stoddard’s Ten
that was sent forward yesterday. Markham
camped half mile above on the river and the
cattle were all drove over to get good feed.
Abundance of prickly pear nearly covering
the ground in places. A dance late in the
evening but did not see it, going to bed
early. We traveled 6 miles today--672 total.
The oxen in the ditch were soon
extricated by cutting bow keys. The colt
that caused the fright was killed on the spot,
also a cow, and one ox had his hip put out of
joint, and the Dutchman who owned it killed
it next day to put it out of its misery. Five
wagons were more or less injured. Number 1
went in 8 foot deep ditch bottom upwards–
bows and projections smashed. Number 2
wagon went in ditch 7 feet deep, side down
and slightly damaged. Number 3 wagon in 6
foot ditch went square down with the fore
wheels, injured some. Number. 4 wagon
went in 5 ½ feet deep ditch, wagon tongue
was shoved in opposite bank and broken
except the iron bar on it the whole length;
was easily rolled out. Number 5 wagon
landed fairly in the ditch at the crossing
place 5 feet deep and got a broken axletree.
The wagon number 1 belonged to Noble,
number 2 Wm. Snow, Number 3 the
Dutchman who joined the company at
Laramie and lost the ox above named,
27th–Rolled on three miles up the
river bottom and crossed Deer Creek where
a part of Gardner Snow’s company were
shoeing their cattle. 3 ½ miles further on
and we halted and had our nooning on the
Platte banks. P.M. 5 1/3 miles and camped
half mile off the river. Light thunder
shower–plenty of dry wood and woolberries
in abundance. We traveled 12 miles today-684 miles total.
28th–Cloudy morn. 1 ½ miles and we
came to a creek–very muddy and bad
95
number 4 John Banks, number 5 Sister
Wines in Wm. Snow’s charge. The girl in
the wagon had a narrow escape. It was
fortunate that all were stopped but the five
runaways and were thankful it was no worse
and felt that we had got off better than we
expected. Rolled 1 mile farther and camped
by the river for the night. Traveled 14
miles today--698 total.
now dry and hard. Plenty of woolberries in
the a.m. and Hannah Cook in trying to put
some of the bushes in her father’s wagon got
run over and badly hurt. At noon 3 of
Gardner’s wagons passed by and camped
just ahead of us. In the p.m. a prairie dog
was shot; many of us had never seen one
before. County apparently barren with
ranges of hills to be seen. Camped 1 mile
off the road–grass middling good–plenty of
old iron. The ravines contained some
saleratus (deposits of sodium or soda) and
some of the springs were tinctured with
alkali–Had sage brush and buffalo chips for
fuel. We rested here next day which was
Sunday. Summer’s ended. We traveled 14
miles today--726 total.
29th-- Spent the day repairing
wagons, washing, picking woolberries etc.
Turned our cattle over the river. P.M.
Carter’s Ten seen on Deer Creek passed by
us.
August 30–At 11 o’clock a.m.
passed by a ten of G. Snow’s at the camp
place. It was 7 to 8 miles to the Platte Ford
which we soon crossed but just before we
got there we met a man from the Valley Salt
Lake with a span of horses and wagon.
Rough and hilly road the p.m. At evening
we were divided in 3 companies. The head
wagon ascended some steep pitches and
drove on to find a better camp place. We
were in the 2nd company or division and
camped on the ground above the pitches so
the hindmost company was not far back.
Scarcity of grass and wood. A lofty range of
mountains in south east of us, high hills
around us and deep below us was the Platte
winding its way among them, apparently
sneaking and crawling along as if to hide
itself from our view. We traveled 14 miles
today--712 total.
September 1850
Sunday 1st–Brother Banks preached
us a sermon and Brothers Snow and
McClellan followed with some good
remarks. In the p.m. a squall cloud passed
over and gave us a sprinkling followed by a
cooler atmosphere. Two of the men went
hunting, cold night.
2nd-- rolled on 7 miles and took our
nooning at Willow Spring. Plenty of old
iron. Road good yet very dusty. P.M. a few
long hill side slopes and very gradual in
ascent. Woodward’s lame cow was left
behind. Several ranges of distant hills in
sight, yet much obscured by smoky air. At 4
p.m. we passed G. Snow’s Company and
camped by a creek 2 miles beyond them.
We traveled 14 miles today--740 miles total
31st--We rolled on and went by the
1 division who had a good place but had
not yet found their cattle. Soon after we left
the Platte for the last time and passed over a
common sized creek, and found a tolerable
level country beyond tho broken by dry
gully ravines. Rough road, caused by
wagons cutting deep in wet weather and is
st
3rd–More iron here. Here is the
outline of a distant range of mountains seen
through the smoky air this morning.
(Diagram) 7 miles hard uphill through sand
this a.m. P.M. went 2 miles and halted at
the Salaratus Lake or pond which had 3 to 4
96
acres surface and was like ice when rotten
and broken up. We took in a sack of the
article. Rolled 3 ½ miles farther and
camped near by Independence Rock and
observed many names on it. Gardner’s fifty
traveled with us today. We crossed Sweet
Water and camped. Sage brush for fuel.
We traveled 12 ½ miles today-- 762 ½ total.
Nobles and Stephens were the men to
furnish them but they thought it would be
sufficient if they provided for their own ten.
It was said that a call had been previously
made indirectly and those who could spare
the cattle did not feel like volunteering after
some persons had circulated an evil report.
We had traveled slow lately because some
people had neglected doing up their morning
duties in season and kept other waiting when
all ready to move.
5th–Loose sandy road and hard
pulling. Forded Sweetwater twice in the
p.m. and camped at 4 o’clock. No wood
grass average. Three footmen from
Markham’s company overtook and stayed
all night with us. We traveled 8 miles
today-- 7701/2 miles total. (Diagram)
Noble’s company held a council in
the p.m. and concluded to leave the other
two tens as the best course to pursue. The
men called on had strong teams and other
folks were too slow for them and they
seemed afraid of having to help others. I was
sorry afterwards that I had not joined Wm.
Snow’s and left them. Firewood 1 ½ miles
distant . Two wind squalls in the p.m. and
sprinkling
6th--More bad going through the
sand. C.P. (Camp place) at Cotton Wood
Spring. We traveled 7 ½ miles today--778
miles total
7th–Rolled 9 miles before nooning
after which forded Sweetwater two or three
times. We now daily see the bones of cattle
that died early in the season, also old iron
still abundant. Eleven wagon in Noble’s
Ten (ours included) got this evening miles
ahead of the main company. We traveled
13 miles today--791 total.
9th-- At 9 a.m. we crossed Sweet
Water Ford Number 7 (the 7th ford of Sweet
Water passed so far). Drove 10 miles before
nooning by some alkali ponds. Rolled on
and reached Sweet Water again as the sun
was setting. Carter’s company camped 1/4
mile ahead of us. Grass scarce and some old
iron here. Cold and comfortable night. We
traveled 19 miles today--810 total miles.
Sunday 8th–We rested as usual.
Camped ½ mile off the road. Three
horsemen from Salt Lake Valley visited us
on their way back east and wanted to know
our condition and how many were bound for
the Valley. Shortly after Noble received a
letter by Brother Banks (who came or
horseback). Brother Snow’s letter gave us
to understand that he did not have the best of
feelings towards Noble or it was thus
construed.. He wanted 3 yolk of cattle out
of our ten for the use of the other tens to
help the weaker teams to the Valley and then
return them providential accidents excepted.
10th–The horses strayed off and were
not found till 10 a.m. Some thought men had
come on from Snow’s Company and stole
them because we had left them behind.
Cloudy morning ½ miles and forded
Sweetwater. No. 8 (Sweet Water crossing).
Then ascended a long high hill and down
again–took 2 hours nooning. At 4 p.m.
crossed Sweet Water Numbers 9 and 10.
Camped at 5 p.m. Grass some better. We
traveled 8 miles today-- 818 total miles.
97
11th–Rolled on 21/2 miles and found
a guide board–so we took “Andros” new
route leading up some long hills. At 3 p.m.
the snowy peaks of the distant Rocky
Mountain chain were in full view. Yon lofty
peaks immersed in the clear light-blue of
heaven–the monuments of time long ago
present to us their rocky sides and declare an
existence for thousands of ages yet to
come.–After which a strong head wind and
dusty road. The sun shone dimly through
clouds at times–passed over some flint and
gravel ridges, with rocky hills around us–
some dry pines on them. At 5 p.m. we
passed Carter’s company on their camp
ground, a place destitute of wood.-camped
3/4 mile beyond and had plenty of popple
and willow fuel in groves nearby.–We
traveled 13 ½ miles today--831 ½ (miles
total).
bottom land to graze on. Drove rather too
fast for our weaker teams this day. We
traveled 15 miles today--total 856.
14th–Simmons’ two wagons with
Brother Webb and myself, got some behind
today–our teams rather lagged behind and
are getting dull and it seems that some of the
company care very little about us. Camped
by a muddy creek–fine weather yet hard
hauling. We traveled 12 miles today--total
868.
Sunday 15th–Early fog and difficult
finding cattle–climate more mild and fair
prospect of a delightful Autumn. (Drawing)
We met 3 Indians going east. Crossed Little
Sandy at noon. At 1 p.m. met an ox team,
sent to assist Hunter’s company. Level road
and quite sandy. We traveled 13 miles
today--Total 881.
September 12– (1850)–Ice ½ inch
thick in our pails. A down hill road 2 1/4
miles. Got on the old road again. 3/4 of a
mile farther on we crossed a branch of
Sweet Water. After this rather more dry
bones than usual–most of which were
remains of cattle that had died in the early
part of the season. Nooning by Willow
Creek. Grasshoppers very thick. P.M. rolled
4 ½ miles crossed the Sweet Water No 11
and found a camp place. Reese’ company
camped near us, but Carter’s went on
beyond. We traveled 9 ½ miles of good
road-- Total 841 miles.
September 16th–A strong west wind
and very dusty–hard road on teams. Noon
place by the Big Sandy and journeyed along
side of it in the p.m. and camped ½ mile
away from it. Traveled 13 1/3 miles today-894 ½.total.
17th–It seemed like one vast plain
around us–a very extensive view and has
been about the same every day since we
came over the pass. Mountains can be seen
over a hundred miles distant. The first 3
miles today we kept not far off the Sandy–
and after 3 miles farther going we turned off
the road at an old camp place and took a
wrong road and lost 3/4 mile by it. Four
men from Brother Snow’s Company
overtook us on foot for the valley. Road
good yet windy and very dusty. Camped by
Big Sandy with Father Cook & Webb. Our
other 8 wagons stayed 1 1/4 miles ahead of
us. We traveled 11 miles today--total 905
½.
13th–Today rolled over the South
Pass of Divide in the Rocky Mountains.
Cloudy till 2 p.m. threatening a snow storm–
then clear and warm. Reese’s company
passed by us at the Twin Mounds–At noon
met a team with 13 yoke cattle going to
meet Wooley’s train–saw more dry bones
than any day yet. Camped at half past 4
p.m. Our cattle had a wet miry piece of
98
Wooley.–Comfortable C.P. (camp place) on
a clear spot nearly surrounded by willows. –
A cloudy morn and light rain in the P.M. –
Traveled 4 miles today--total 958.
18 –It was 7 ½ miles to Green
River–had a noon spell after crossing.
Overtook Carter’s Company. Met the Valley
Mail at 2 p.m.–dusty and windy–many cattle
bones as usual. Brother Webb unfortunately
broke his ox yoke. Timber along the river,
but scarcity of grass. Our old cow named
Pink suddenly died at the Camp Place. We
traveled 11 ½ miles today--Total 917.
th
23rd–Good road to Ft. Bridger yet
some stony places crossed 2 streams–one
before we got there and the other soon after
passing the Fort. The first one has a very
swift current. Simmons sold an ox that had
near given out for little or nothing. Plenty of
willows about the Fort and lots of scrub
cedars on the bluff sides. Met 3 horsemen
from the Valley on business relating to the
Indians–also a horse team going back. 1 ½
miles past the Fort, we commenced the
ascent of a long hill and from the top of the
ridge at 5 p.m. we saw the Rocky Mountain
ridge or range once more. A squall cloud
passed over leaving a beautiful rainbow.
Pleasant camp place by a small creek–sage
brush fuel. Traveled 15 1.2 miles today-973 ½ total.
19th–Brother Stevens let me have a
cow to fill the place of our lost one. At 9
a.m. we started on. At noon Brother Webb’s
old cow gave out and was left in dying
state–no water for 133 miles, on Black Fork.
We traveled 13 miles today--total 930.
20th–Brother Webb and I was of the
opinion that Brothers Noble and Stevens
ought to help us in the team line for taking
our turns in guarding their horses in the
night time, to prevent their being stolen.
Our cattle are not guarded and we would not
give a fig to have our wagons watched.
Windy–5 ½ miles to our nooning on Ham’s
Fork. P.M. heavy wind and very dusty.
Crossed Black’s Break. We have not yet
lost sight of the Rocky Mountain Peaks. We
traveled 10 ½ miles today--total 940 ½
miles.
24th–There was a terrible howling
among the wolves last night,–Plenty of
bones about, where they have probably
feasted. A fine morn but the wind soon rose
followed by dust. 1 ½ miles and then
descended a very long hill–stony and bad
going–crossed a creek in the valley below–
then went over a high ridge, into another
valley where we had our nooning. P.M. saw
a steer that Carter’s Company had left
behind. We next had a hill 2 miles of long
gradual ascent to go up–then a ridge road –
deep ravines on both sides. Had a light
shower of rain and hail. Camped on the
ridge and found the nearest water half a mile
north of the road in a deep ravine. It was a
Sulphur Spring. Carter’s camp was 3/4 mile
ahead. We traveled 13 1/4 miles today--986
3/4 miles.
21st–A warm day, yet windy and
dusty p.m. We saw some curious bluffs
today resembling ancient castles and
fortifications. Crossed Black’s Fork twice
and at evening camped within 8 feet of it.
Plenty of small black thorn apples along its
banks. We traveled 13 ½ miles today--total
954.
22nd–We let our teams rest till 4
p.m. Journeyed 3/4 mile and crossed a large
creek emptying into Black’s Fork–met a
team of 7 yoke going to meet Haywood and
99
25th–3/4mile brought us to Quaking
Aspen Mountain and soon after we
descended a steep slope 3/4 mile long.
Passed by Carter’s Company. Saw some of
them making beef of a cow that the wolves
and bitten badly last night. Here was a
beautiful valley one mile long surrounded by
high hills–above and beyond which were the
tops of mountains which seemed as if
peeping over these hills to look down us in
this warm valley. We passed through two
more such opening or valleys by a short turn
or sort of narrows connecting them with
each other, with not quite as pleasant an
appearance. After which over a hill into
another valley. Noon place by a creek and
spring. Some good land by us. Next 2 miles
was rough road–crossed Bear River, and
then ascended a hill,–thence part way down
a valley leading into Yellow Creek.
Pleasant camp place. To look upon, yet the
wolves howled much in the night, making, a
not very agreeable sound. Traveled 12 1/4
miles today–total 999 miles.
south bluff side. We traveled 14 miles
today--1027 miles in total.
28th–Carter’s Company was left
behind as their cattle strayed off. A cold
frosty morning, yet a fine day.–About 5
miles and we came into Weber Valley,–then
down it some 4 miles and crossed over, and
then about 3 miles up a small canyon
leaving some willows and brush by a small
creek. Camp place surrounded by high
mountain scenery. Here we found an notice
left by G. Snow’s train or company. It stated
they had left here today noon and also it
read–“We had a sort of stampede and our
cattle driven 8 miles by the wolves–one ox
and one cow were killed.” We traveled 11
½ miles today-- 1038 ½ miles total.
Sunday–September 29th. We
ascended up the canyon to the top of a ridge
and then down a bad road into Canyon
Creek and 3 miles up stream we found a
camping place. Noble and Catlin got over a
mile ahead of the others in our company.
Carter’s Company were also separated–
some both sides of us. Wood and water
plentiful. Grass average and mostly on the
mountain side. We traveled 10 miles today-total 1048 ½ miles
26th–Heavy Frost–Drove 5 miles and
passed rough Rock Point. We then crossed
Yellow Creek–thence over along hill to
noon place–thence down a ravine and passed
Catches or Cache Cave and camped a little
way beyond it. Found plenty of dry cedar
by ascending the bluff . Traveled 14 miles
today--total 1013 miles.
30th–Our Company got together
again about noon. It was tough hauling for
the cattle up the canyon and still worse up
the mountain through a little side canyon.
Saw much balsam or fir as we ascended–had
to double teams near the top and on which
we had our first view of Salt Lake Valley. It
waked up our feelings of the promised land.
On descending, the dust was very bad, so we
could scarcely see only as it cleared one side
of the other by spells. Plenty of wood and
water but a scarcity of grass at our camp
place. Mr. Rogers and brother from the City
of Salt Lake was out here for logs and
27th–Our road was down Echo
Canyon–high bluffs on both sides. Some
good springs along this valley or canyon,
and some very fine and beautiful specimens
of natural architecture on the north side.
Crossed Echo Creek many times, and were
often detained at the steep fording places.
Carter’s company camped near us. There
horsemen from the valley slept in Simeon’s
tent. Dry Quaking Aspen firewood off the
100
camped with us, and kept our company next
day. We traveled 10 ½ miles today-- total
1059 miles.
and Webb. P.M. we went out to Jordan
bridge and camped. Brother James C. Sly
visited us.
Tuesday October 1st–We had to
double teams up the mountain, called the
Last Mountain, where we met Brother Hyde
and company going east. Here was our first
view of Salt Lake. On entering the canyon
below we passed some wagons. One was
upset, another had a broken axletree and
others broken more or less. It was said their
destination was Ft. Bridger. Our road was
rough and dusty. We traveled 10 miles to
camp place--Total 1069 miles.
Monday, October 7th. Worked a day
mowing for a man whose field was over
Jordan. Father Cook went on a tour up north
with Brother Dame.
2nd–One mile brought us to the
mouth of the canyon and 5 more into the
city of Great Salt Lake, where we arrived at
noon 6 miles--Total 1075 miles. We were
107 ½ days on the journey. We laid by near
26 days of the time leaving 81 ½ days
traveling time. Were very near out of
provisions, when we got in the city; and
some got entirely out, before they arrived,
and purchased of others. I paid Mr. Noble
some store pay for the use of his cow, which
was worked from Green River to this city.
He ought not to have charged me a cent. On
Green River September 28th we commenced
on a bread and water diet; yet made coffee
of bread crusts, morning and evening with
only milk enough to color it. Some days
after, had a few messes of rice and sugar,
with a change of corn mush and sugar for
dinner.–The last week of our journey we had
nothing but corn bread, except a little flour
on the last days journey, we borrowed of
Mr. Stevens.
14th–Father Cook visited the Cedars
5 miles west and stayed away 5 days.
Winter in Tooele
October 11th 1850–We went to the
canyon for wood. Father Cook and his son
David each selected a building lot in this
small but pleasant settlement.
Sunday. October 27, 1850h–Father
and Mother Cook with two of their children,
Hannah and Isaac were rebaptized. I am not
sure of the children having been baptized
before.
19th–Evening, Father Cook had a
shanty and some things burn up down at the
Cedars.
November 27, 1850–Father Cook’s
folks moved down to the Cedars. Rain
carried off the snow on the 29th. Father
Cook finished a log house in the Cedars.
7th–Father Cook started with over 60
bushels charcoal for Salt Lake City.
9th–Warmer, commenced an evening
school to teach David, James, Isaac,
Catharine and Hanna Cook.
One thing more I do not wish to
forget–a favorite hymn of mine commencing
with the words–“Praise to the Man who
communed with Jehovah”. It was often sung
on the road to this valley by Brothers Banks
10th–Hired David to haul some ice,
as we are all under the necessity of using it.
101
Sunday 15–Flour had got very scarce
among the folks in the Cedars and so we
ground some wheat in our coffee mill. It
made excellent flour. At 8 o’clock in the
evening Father Cook returned from Salt
Lake City and brought some flour which
cost $10 per hundred lbs.
30th–Father Cook and David started
with two loads of coal for Great Salt Lake
City. My cattle assisted.
17th–Up to this time I have cut and
sold Father Cook 24 ½ cords of wood.
23rd–Father Cook started with his 2nd
load of coal to Great Salt Lake City land
was gone 7 days.
25th–Flour got scarce again and
Father Cook and Herbert went to Tooele 5
miles off and packed some home on their
backs. David went again to the herd ground
for our cattle.
December 25, 1850 We took our
Christmas supper at Mother Cook’s.
27th–Father Cook set fire to a large
coal pit.
28th–Warmer ,30th David, James and
I spent an evening in Mr. Silas Pratt’s Cabin,
card playing took up most of our time.
1st March 1851–Father Cook started
to Salt Lake City with another load of coal.
January 1, 1851–Cloudy north west
in the Cedars spent the evening at Father
Cook’s.
11th–Father Cook sold his cabin to
Mr. Baker and has two weeks longer to stay
in it.
6th --The Wilson’s of Great Salt Lake
City came for coal and Father Cook had just
finished hauling out a pit of over 400
Bushels
14th-- I started for Great Salt Lake
City with Father Cook who was hauling a
load of coal there.. Wet and bad walking
stayed all night in the Cave (Point of the
Mountain). Willis McBride and another
man and wife stayed there too
April 2, 1851–Father found an empty
log house and by permission moved in and
concluded to settle down here (Provo area).
3rd–David and I went and got a load
of wood up on the north side of Provo River
10th–With Father Cook took a tour
up the creek thence along the base of the
south east mountains to Spanish Fork River–
thence 3 miles down the stream to Dr. D.
Webb’s and got dinner then home again.
17th–Arose at 2 a.m. and started for
home by moonlight on foot leaving father to
follow by daylight.
July 12, 13, 1951–We were at Father
Cook’s in Provo on a visit.
25th-- Along with David and James I
attended a company muster in Tooele. 30
men present besides Captain P. Maun.
August 23, 1851–at ll o’clock p.m.
our little daughter Mary Melinda was born.
27th-- Father Cook and I worked on
the water section and got the water within a
mile of our places.
August 24, 1851–Mother Cook came
over and stayed several days.
102
August 31, 1851–Mother Cook
returned home.
Cook’s in Provo at sunset where we stayed
the night and went home next day.
November 9, 1851–We were at
Father Cook’s in Provo visiting.
April 27, 1853–Got a late start and
drove to Nephi and stayed at Father Cook’s.
November 21, 1851–We were in
Provo at Father Cook’s visiting and they got
up a dance and a brother named Eames
played the fiddle.
July 1, 1853–Father Cook and David
and T. Gustin called to see us on their way
to Provo.
December 2, 1951–Attended another
dance at Father Cooks’s in Provo on the 6th.
July 6, 1853--Father Cook and the
boys returned from Provo and passes a night
with us being on their way home to Nephi
January 10th, 1852–Was at Father
Cook’s Provo and attended an evening
spelling school there.
July 14, 1853–Quarried out a rock
for a large grindstone in Salt Creek Canyon
with Father Cook’s assistance.
February 18, 1852–Attended a dance
at Father Cook’s.
June 8, 1854–Received a visit from
our folks in Nephi. Father and Mother Cook
Isaac, David and his wife.
March 20, 1852–Father Cook’s
children were with us and so we called in a
few others and had a dance.
September 12, 1856–Father Cook
passed a night with us on his way to Salt
Lake City.
January 2, 1861–Father and Mother
Cook with Amos Gustin and wife left us this
morning after a visit of 36 hours, they came
in a sleigh.
June 19, 1852–Hauled 36 bushels of
charcoal to Provo and sold it to D. Carter.
Stayed with Father Cook’s folks the next
day.
July 27, 1852–Let Father Cook have
100 bushels charcoal to haul to Great Salt
Lake City.
December 16, 1861–Father and
Mother Cook with Isaac, their son, stopped
over night on their way to Salt Lake City to
get their Endowments.
September 11 and 12 1852–Was in
Provo at Father Cook’s and the Flour Mill
for a grist.
July 13, 1865–Rainy, Father Cook
and his son James and wife called to see us
on their return from Cache County visiting
David and Isaac.
October 1, 1852–Called at Father
Cook’s in Provo–David Adams and family
were there.
January 7, 8, 9, 1967–Visited Father
Cook and wife who live with Isaac and his
wife. . .also James and David Cook.
October 5, 1852–We started home
before daylight the 11th and reached Father
103
February 6, 1874–Father Daniel
Cook died in Salina, Sevier Co., Utah. He
had been blind for several years past and
lived with his son Isaac. The news to us
came in a letter from James Cook of Levan
dated the 28th Feb. and received March 1st
1874.
.
DAVID COOK
(Mary Ann Holden)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 16 March 1828
Place: East Zorra, Oxford, Ontario, Canada
Married: 15 December 1852
Place: Provo, Utah, Utah
Died: 20 January 1911
Place: Delta, Millard, Utah
Baptized :4 August 1870
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley: October 2, 1850. He was 22 years of age.
Pioneer Company 23–Justus Morse left Kanesville, Iowa, 20 June with 41 people and 13
wagons, arrived 2 October No roster.
(Children of May Ann Holden)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
David Cook
Joshua Holden Cook*
Joseph Ridley Cook
Barbara Ellen Cook
Daniel Cook
Anna Francetta Cook
Mary Emily Cook
Alzina Maria Cook
Elsie Evangeline Cook
Martha Jane Cook
13 March 1854
16 May 1857
19 August 1859
27 November 1861
7 August 1864
25 March 1867
21 April 1870
16 January 1874
9 August 1877
5 January 1881
104
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
A Patriarchal Blessing on the head of David Cook, son of Daniel and Mary Cook. Born in . . .
March 16, 1828. David, I place my hands upon your head and seal upon you a Father’s Blessing.
Your line is of Joseph through the line of Ephriam. You’re a lawful heir by promise to the Holy
Priesthood. It was no trouble to you to believe this Gospel, the Holy Ghost bore record to you of
the Father and the Son, you never have doubted this being the Kingdom of God, and you are
blest above many of your fellows, for Father gave you a long blessing and only a small part of it
you have fulfilled, the remaining part you will fulfill because thou art faithful and true to thy
covenant and your Father has said that the poor and meek should inherit the earth and your
blessings are very great. Your name is inserted in the Lamb’s Book of Life. You will have
many wives, a large posterity, you will have your inheritance. You will be a piller of the faith
and will bring your offerings into the store house of the Lord. You will go the center stake of
Zion, there you will work on the Temple of the Lord, you will see it finished off complete and be
there when it is dedicated unto the Lord thy God. There you will do a great work with your
wives for your dead, You will see the ten tribes returning from the north country with John the
beloved disciple at their head. You will be here when Ephriam is crowned, you will walk the
streets of that beautiful city even the new Jerusalem that shall be paved with pure Gold. And I
bless you with health and strength and long life, that you may do all this work with a single eye
to the glory of God. I seal up the blessings of the new and everlasting Covenant upon your head.
I seal you up unto Eternal life that you may reign with Christ upon the Earth a thousand years. I
seal upon your head a crown of Celestial Glory. This I do in the name of the Father, son and
Holy Ghost Amen.
Loa Wayne Co. Utah, May 15, 1903. A Patriarchal Blessing given by E.H. Blackburn, Patriarch
upon the head of David Cook born March 16, 1828 in Canada.
Brother David Cook, in the name of the Lord Jesus and in the authority of the Holy Priesthood, I
lay my hands upon thy head and seal upon thee thy Patriarchal Blessing that thou mayst be blest,
that thy heart may be comforted. Thou art greatly blest of the Lord because of thy faith and thy
works in thy Redeemer’s cause. Thou art blest of a good lineage of the seed of Joseph and a
descendant of Ephriam and thereby thou art entitled to the Priesthood. Thou art surely blest of
the Lord. Thou hast stood the test; trials, sufferings, persecutions and thou will overcome the
world. Thy name is written in the Lamb’s Book of Life for the Lord thy God has accepted of all
thy labors to the present hour. Therefore, let thy heart be comforted for thou will fight the good
fight of faith and overcome. Thou hast suffered much in body and mind, but all thy sufferings
temporal and spiritual will be for thy good and glory and honor in the Celestial world, indeed
thou art blest to know of the Lord for thou hast laid the foundation of a kingdom and a glory that
will have no end. Thy posterity will be endless and none of them will be lost; therefore rejoice in
the Lord. Angels rejoice over thee seeing that thou will not descent-- that thou will fill a glorious
probation. Thousands of thy posterity will call thee blest and hold thy name in honor and
everlasting remembrance. Mourn not that thy usefulness at this time of life did not as many for
thou art possessed of the Priesthood. Thou will be an active worker in the sprit life. Thou shall
be blest in the spirit to counsel and direct thy posterity. Many will seek counsel at thy hands and
the blessings of the Lord will be upon thee and thy household and thy posterity forever for thy
faith for thy long endurance thy sacrifices thy sufferings, trials. For this the Lord thy God loveth
thee because thou will stand and be not moved when the Lord comes and blest to behold with joy
105
and rejoicing the face of thy Redeemer and have joy and rejoicing in the day of the Lord Jesus.
Be encouraged for a Book of Remembrance is kept and thy labors, obedience, sacrifice are
recorded in thy favor. Thou did keep thy first estate and in the great election thou did agree to
come to mortality and thou has kept thy covenants and will keep the faith and overcome the
world. Thou has much labor before thee in this life and surely in the spirit life for thou will
progress in spirit and thy course will be onward and upward to the Celestial world. Thy posterity
will honor thee call thee blest. Thou shall have joy in thy posterity–not only in this life but in the
spirit life for thou will keep the priesthood and not deny the Christ. Thou must be called to finish
thy labors in the Lord’s Holy house. Thou hast been called and will be called to be a Savior upon
Mt. Zion. Many of thy kindred in the spirit life rejoice over thee seeing their great father will
keep the faith and overcome. Thou shall be blest in counsel. Yea, in counseling thy posterity
and brethren. Thou shall be blest. Exercise thy gift of faith and thou will heal the sick and be
called a comforter for thou will progress step by step unto perfection. Thou hast passed through
much affliction but it was necessary to give unto thee a contrast for all that will have eternal
glory exaltation must experience a contrast. Thy blessings remain in the Holy house of the Lord
and thou will receive them keys and powers to warrant thee a passage to the celestial world.
Thou will finish the remainder of thy days in peace. Thy soul shall be comforted; therefore
rejoice in the Lord for His mercy. His loving kindness will be around the forever for thou will
continue and not be overcome. The priesthood will continue with thee throughout the countless
ages of eternity. Thou shall continue to labor for the Redeemer the remainder of thy life in
mortality. And Satan shall not have dominion over thee and thine eyes and hearing. The Lord
will comfort thee and his peace will be upon thee and in thy secret prayers the Lord will comfort
thy soul and thy devotion to thy Redeemer will increase Thy guardian angel will watch over thee
and provide for thy necessities. The Lord thy God will deliver thee from temptation. Thou shall
be blest for thou shall not lack and thou will rejoice in thy calling. Rejoice in the priesthood and
after thou hast finished thy work in morality, overcome the world, thou will continue in the spirit
life with joy and rejoicing and finally receive a glorious resurrection with exaltation crowned
with eternal life with wives eternal posterity in the Celestial world. I seal upon thee those
blessings n the authority of the Holy Priesthood and in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ Amen.
(Taken from family documents)
We have wondered if grandfather
came to Utah about that time as they were
married the same year she immigrated.
Grand father was 24 years old, and
grandmother was 15 when they were
married, but would have been 16 in July. We
have it handed down by the family who say
that grandfather and grandmother were
married in Provo. They went to Nephi to
live.
Brief Life Sketch of David Cook and Wife,
Mary Ann Holden: Parents of Joshua
Holden Cook
David Cook, son of Daniel Cook and
Mary Maria Fuller, immigrated to Utah from
Canada. He was English by birth.
Mary Ann Holden was the daughter
of Joshua Holden and Mary Talley. She was
Irish by descent. She came to Utah in 1852
with the John T. Chafe Company. She
married David Cook December 15, 1852.
Grandfather was blind for 25 years
before he died. He was getting timber from
the mountains one winter, and the snow was
so bright on his weak eyes, then and from
106
that time on he could not see very much; but
I never in my life have seen a man as blind
as he was and yet accomplished so much. I
was a small girl, but I remember his work
shed in Thurber. He was always out there
working on things. He had tombstones there
which he made. He made furniture and
wagon wheels, wheel barrows, churns,
cupboards, beds, tables, chairs, flour bins, a
cupboard for ornaments and books, and yet
so blind that he had to take his walking cane
to feel the way to his work shed and back.
One day my sister, Francetta, went
into his work shed to tell him that Aunt
Mary Stringham was dead. Before she could
tell him, he told her of it himself, as it had
been made known to him by the Spirit.
(Mary Stringham was not Aunt to him, but
she was called Aunt by all who knew her.)
Being blind like he was and almost deaf,
too, made it necessary to meditate by
himself and for the edification of his family,
he foretold the coming forth of a marvelous
instrument that would broadcast lectures and
concerts. It was the radio he meant. This was
thirty years prior to the radio.
Now that I am older and look back
on his great faith, I can't help but believe
that he depended on the Lord for help in all
he did.
He also would tell us what kind of
weather to expect on certain dates. He
obeyed the promptings of the Holy Ghost
and received much comfort from it; telling
things to us made his spirit happy and free. I
never saw him angry, and no one knew of
him to be disturbed by anything. I think he
lived as perfect as anyone could.
When I was about 10 years old, I and
my girl friends used to watch him dig his
well. He made a pulley of a long stout rope
and made his ladder and would go up and
down and unload the buckets of dirt. He dug
about 50 feet before he found water. I will
always remember how happy he was that
day. He could have let someone do that
work, but no, he said he wanted to have
something to do, and the workmanship was
as good as any person could have done.
In his blessing from Patriarch
Blackburn, it was given that he himself and
my grandfather would not taste death, and it
came true. The Patriarch and grandfather
were well when they went to bed, and each
passed away in the night when their time
came. His other characteristics were never to
speak ill of anyone and always forgiving,
full of patience and courage. He lived with
my parents after grandmother died, and he
loved mother. She was so kind and
thoughtful of him; she always placed his
food on his plate before it was passed to
anyone else. A great spirit was gone when
he passed away January 21, 1911.
During that time he could not see
what was on his plate to eat or where his cup
was only by feeling, so it was like a miracle
the things he accomplished.
The home my father gave them in
Lyman was furnished completely with the
furniture he had made. He was a man of
deep faith and dauntless purpose, his
disposition was calm and serene. Perhaps his
meekness of spirit was partly caused from
being under his affliction. The inspiration of
the angels must have been always near him,
for he was a great hand to say what would
come to pass.
Mary Ann Holden, my grandmother,
was so good to me and so kind to everyone
and very free hearted. She wanted to fix
something to eat for everyone that came in
107
her home it seemed. She was quick with her
work. I never remember of ever seeing her
house messed up or any dirty dishes;
everything was in order.
with white gray hair. Yet, she was only 69
when she died. She was a good, fast worker
and corded wool and spun it to make
clothing. She made fancy cushions and
tidies and her little home was cozy, but the
best of all was their loving companionship
with each other. I was about 13 when
grandmother passed away. I remember they
had always been so kind and thoughtful to
each other. She died March 1906 at Lyman,
Utah, where she was buried.
Grandmother had only one single
girl when I remember her. The others were
all married. She had burdens placed upon
her from the start but never complained. Her
brother Willey's wife died and left three
children, a pair of twins, Catherine and
Caroline, and a boy named John. She gave
them a mother's love and care, and kept
them a few years. Before father married my
mother, he took mother to live with his folks
as mother was an orphan, and he felt sorry
for her. Grandmother treated her like one of
her own and mother thought it was heaven,
for both grandmother and grandfather
cherished her, and they had a daughter her
age which my mother went with. They also
loved each other. At the age of 17 mother
married Joshua, their son, and soon they
moved by themselves. Grandmother had a
lot of trouble. She witnessed her oldest son
being brought home with his neck broken
and only lived a short time. This happened
in a wrestling match in St. George where
they were living. Grandfather being blind
and almost deaf made it a continual grief on
her. All these things made her very humble
and dependent on the Lord, therefore, she
was spiritual minded to a great degree and
the Holy Spirit brought the light and comfort
to her many times and was always near to
her.
(Excerpts from the Diary of Luke William
Gallup who married David’s sister. They
journey to Utah in 1850. These are the
excerpts where David is mentioned.
The Cook- Fuller family in Missouri. (Got
ready to go with Richman down to Lindon,
and work awhile before crossing the plains.
He stopped to live with the Cook’s on April
11th and married their daughter Lydia on
April 30th 1850.)
May 8, 1850–David Cook and I worked on
Mr. White’s farm, last Saturday and today.
May 14, 1850–David Cook and I hauled a
load of freight for Tootle and Company
(hired by County and Greene). Went north
8 ½ miles and hauled it from the river
landing to Lindon.
Had on 2 hhds
(hogsheads) sugar and a bbl. (Barrel) of
crackers. It all weighed 2445 lbs. At $1, –
per M. (1,000) pounds.–Met 20 California
Wagons on their journey. We hauled another
load next day.
She was of a nervous type, easily
disturbed, but equally quick to get over it.
She was thoughtful to everyone and so
warm hearted. When we stop to think of it,
she was only 44 and had given birth to ten
children and made a home for others. She
was a small woman with long black hair and
dark blue eyes, but I only remember her
May 16, 1850-- Started with Lydia and
David and went over to Bochers on the river
bend north west of home. We learned
before going there that we could get a job of
work making rails. So we moved in an old
house that was vacant to stay a few days.
108
scenes behind. Fell in company with 6 other
wagons and kept with them about 2 hours
and halting, we drove on and saw them no
more.
Crossed the new bridge on
Nishnabottana and found a stopping place
by a house 3 miles above Aryle’s Ferry.
th
May 17 and 18, 1950--We worked at the
rail making and found a serious job. The
best trees had been culled out and the
remnant was very hard to split; so we gave
up the job after a fair trial.
May 25, 1850–Made a few more rails and
still awaiting anxiously to get away. A Mr.
Cook and comrade called to see us, as they
were game hunting; David played on his
violin for them.
(A day by day history of the trip is included
in Daniel’s Cook’s section. Only references
to David are included here.)
July 4, 1850--Any person or persons forming
a portion of this company wilfully breaking
any rule which may now or hereafter be
adopted, resisting the authority and refusing
to obey the command of the Captain shall no
longer be permitted to carelle or partake of
the
privileges
arising
from
this
organization.” This article was signed by –
Justes Morse, John Banks, A.J. Stewart,
Daniel Cook, David Cook, David H. Neal,
David Webb, Luke Wm. Gallup, Thomas
Winter Jr. Ja. W. Neal, Rey Ambroise,
Sam’l Huffman, and John C. Neal
Sun May 26, 1850–Seeing no signs of
conveyance coming; David started for home
and B.B. Richmond accompanied him part
of the way and then turned north for the
Bluffs.
May 30, 1850--David and I hauled a load
each. The articles were: sugar, raisins,
codfish, soap tobacco pipes, cotton and
ropes. Next day we hauled another load and
then Mr. Shavers 2 more loads at Lindon on
our return and purchased some things of Mr.
Thompson.
Our former preceding were again
sanctioned unanimously in relation to
company officers.
Some other were
expecting to sign the above document but
neglected to do it for some cause. Names of
them were–Nathan Orton, James Carrian,
Wm. H. McGary, J.H. Gilpatrick, John
Orton, Harvey Morse, Wiley Morse, Geo.
Staples. Wm. Hooley, Joyn Neal, James
Neal Jr. and Thomas Winter Jr.
Westward Ho!–June 8th and 9th was spent in
fixing and loading up for the long journey
before us and it was arranged that my team
should start a few days in advance and stop
at Bethlehem City till father’s wagon comes
up, and James and Hannah to go with Lydia
and me.
Monday 10th June–Rose early–had a long
hunt for our old cow Pinky, and at 9 o’clock
we were ready to start and bid adieu to the
old place in Missouri. With all its varied
scenes. We shook hands with those not
soon to follow us, and Brother Daniel was
much affected and sorrowful at our parting.
He hated to see us go and leave and tears
rolled down his face. We were soon rolling
away on the road and I felt to say adieu to
And for convenience we divided the
company into 3 divisions, under Morse,
Banks and Stewart. Each division taking its
turn every third night on guard. Other rules
were adopted but never written.
We got started off at 8 am. At noon
we got to a creek where we had to help each
other up the bank. Here we saw 5 new
109
graves and one cell dug all ready for some
one. A mile farther on found another bad
crossing place and at both places we worked
with spades and axes to mend the road. A
stray calf was found and drove along.
Country broken and hilly. Scarcity of
timber camped at 6 p.m.–13 miles–29 in all,
for the two days.
Our little company belong in Brother
Nobel’s Ten. We have in the company three
organized tens with 48 wagons. The other
half of the company are ahead. It fell to my
lot to be on a watch tour last Saturday night.
Brother A. Stodard gave me a list of
guardsmen in his ten, as follows–Samuel
McClelan, Amos Stodard, W.C. McClelan,
Hugh Day, G. W. Cliff, Cyrus Sanford, Wm.
Parker, Nathan Cheney, John Fossett,
Warren Burgess, Charles Brown, Wm.
Walker, Charles Barnum and Ja. McClelan,
14 in all. Guardsmen in Nobel’s Ten–Wm.
Snow, Lucian Noble. H.H. Cole, Ja. A.
Cole, A.. I. Cole, Leonard Wines, Jon Levitt,
Henry Woodard, Mr. Winfield, David
Webb, Geo Catlin, John Simmons, J.
Simmons, Jr., Wm Stephens, Wm. Stephens
Jr., Walter Stephens, Albert Stephens, David
Cook, Daniel Cook and Luke Wm. Gallup.
I have also obtained a list of names in
Captain Wm. Snow’s hundred which I
copied from his papers.
Sunday, July 14, 1850–(Near Fort
Kearney). Thunder shower at 2 A.M.
David Cook hired out to drive team for Mr.
Wm Tuttle at $20, per month. At noon
found some wood and took in a supply but
found plenty of wood and water at our
evening camp ground. East wind after a
cloudy day. Had a cattle hunt after dark a
little extra. 15miles 319 total.
August 5, 1950--Mr. Tuttle paid D. Cook
$15 for driving team. Came in sight of the
blue hills 2 ½ miles east of Laramie River
we passed a French trading establishment
for the Sioux Indians. 7 miles brought us to
the mouth of Laramie River 1 mile below
the fort. The water much clearer than the
Platt and caught some fish after camping
there 7 miles total 572.
October 1, 1850–We had to double teams up
the mountain, called the Last Mountain,
where we met Brother Hyde and companion
going east. Here was our first view of Salt
Lake. On entering the Canyon below we
passed some wagons. One was upset,
another had a broken axel tree and others
broken more or less. It was said their
destination was Ft. Bridger. Our road was
rough and dusty. 10 miles to camp place.
Total 1069 miles.
August15, 1850–(Laramie and Points West)
David Cook and I had a long walk of 3 ½
miles down the river for our cattle that were
moving back for Laramie. Bank’s cattle had
strayed too and he came back 2 miles to us
to find them. At 8 am we started on in Wm
Snow’s company. 6 miles farther in the
p.m. some light showers hilly road. Some
pine on the bluffs and hill sides–grass
scarce. 14 miles 598 total miles.
October 2, 1850–One mile brought us to the
mouth of the canyon and 5 more into the
city Great Salt Lake, here we arrived at noon
6 miles Total 1075 miles. We were 107 ½
days on the journey. We laid by near 26
days of the time leaving 81 ½ days traveling
time. Were very near out of provision, when
we got in the city; and some got entirely out,
before they arrived and purchased of others.
August 19, 1850–(Laramie and Points West)
A drizzling rain cold and wind east all day
and night–hauled up old dry cottonwood
logs and made good fire–grass good here. A
few went out buffalo hunting and got in late,
with a small quantity of meat on horseback.
110
Winter in Tooele
April 3, 1851–David and I went and got a
load of wood up on the north side of Provo
River.
October 11th 1850–We went to the canyon
for wood. Father Cook and his son David
each selected a building lot in this small but
pleasant settlement.
May 3, 1851–David, James , Catharine and
Hannah were with us on a visit.
September 7, 1851–David Cook made a us a
visit.
December 9, 1850–Warmer–commenced an
evening school to teach David, James, Isaac,
Catharine and Hannah Cook.
November 30, 1851–We had the following
visitors, David , James, Catharine and
Hannah Cook and Mariam Rowlings.
December 10, 1850–I hired David to haul
some ice, as we are all under the necessity of
using it. It can be easily kept and is better
than hauling water. Mild and fair 11th, 12th
and 13th. Light snow after dark in 14th.
December 20, 1851–Brother David Cook
visited us and we returned home with him
next day.
January 17, 1851–David, James, Catharine
and Hannah Cook were at our house on a
visit.
December 28, 1850–Warmer. 30th David,
James and I spent an evening in Mr. Silas
Pratt’s Cabin, card playing took up most of
our time.
May 8, 1852–We had a social party at our
house. David, James, Isaac, Catharine,
Hannah and Miriam Rollins for visitors.
January 25, 1850--Along with David and
James I attended a company muster in
Tooele. 30 men present besides the Captain
P. Maun.
(David Cook married Mary Ann Holden 15
Dec. 1852 in Provo, though Luke made no
mention of it in is diary, January 4 is the
first entry referring to David’s wife).
January 27, 1850–David drove my cattle off
the herd ground–intend to kept them with
theirs while we stay in the Cedars.
January 4,1853–Had other visitors that
passed night with us vis. David Cook and
wife, James and Hannah Cook and John
Adair.
January 30, 1850–Father Cook and David
started with two loads of coal for Great Salt
Lake City.
July 1, 1853--Father Cook, David and T.
Gustin called to see us on their way to Provo
February 25, 1850–David went again to the
herd ground for our cattle.
July, 6, 1853–Father Cook and the boys
returned from Provo and passed a night with
us being on their way home to Nephi.
March 15, 1850--David hauled a load of
wood the 15th to the Salt Works by the Lake
.
July 15, 1853–Took my team and went over
the divide to the first springs in Sanpete Co.
and got some lumber left there by W.D.
Home in Utah County
111
Huntington. Brother David assisted me to
get some salt mineral, seven bushels from
the salt cave and the grindstone–got back to
Nephi 11 pm.
Barbara Ellen Cook (1861-1936)
married Nephi Smithson
Daniel Cook (1864-1954)
married Martha Alzina Sly
Anna Francetta Cook (1867-1954
married
1st
Robert Manning
2nd
Vardie McNiel
rd
3
Charles Albrecht
December 31, 1853–David Cook and
Charles Cummings from Nephi arrived and
stayed 1 ½ days with us till they got their
wheat ground at Spring Creek Mill.
By March 1854 he was in Nephi, Juab
county where his first son was born.
Mary Emily Cook (18700-1902)
married Walter Lazenbly
Alzina Maria Cook (1847-1876)
died a child
Elsie Evangeline Cook (1877-1946)
narried
1st
Frank Hatt
nd
2
Alfred Ostberg
Martha Jane Cook (1881-1905)
married Herman Hermanson
June 8, 1854–Received a visit from our folks
in Nephi. Father and Mother Cook, Isaac,
David and his wife.
August 14, 1854–David and James Cook
were to our house.
September 1864–David and Isaac Cook
called to see us en route to settle up North
Bear Lake.
July 13, 1865–Rainy Father Cook and his
son James and wife called to see us on their
return from Cache County visiting David
and Isaac.
January 7, 8, 9, 1967–Visited Father Cook
and wife who live with Isaac and his wife. .
.also James and David Cook.
By 1870 he was in Washington, Washington
County where his 7th child was born.
Children of Mary Ann Holden and David
Cook from family records:
David Cook (1854-1878)
died unmarried
Joshua Holden Cook (1857-1931)
married Betsy Maria Bybee
Joseph Ridley Cook (1859-1939)
married Mary Ann Taylor
112
ANNETT (ANTOINETTE) DAVENPORT
(Thomas Rowell Leavitt)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: September 2, 1843
Place: Mc Donough, Illinois
Baptized: February 23, 1850
Married: March 6 1861
Place: Salt Lake City, Utah
Died: October 2, 1880
Place: Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 1851. She was 8 years old.
Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah, p. 1027 record her parent’s arrival as 1851 with the
Philo Merrill company.
Children
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
James Rowell Leavitt
Julia Ann Leavitt*
Sarah Almira Leavitt
Alfred Leavitt
Jeremiah Leavitt
Betsy Leavitt
Margaret Leavitt
Thomas Dudley Leavitt
John Leavitt
22 October1862
5 December 1863
24 May 1866
26 June 1868
17 March 1870
12 November 1871
28 October 1873
9 May 1876
16 July 1878
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Name: Davenport, Annett (Female)
Birth: Date: September 2, 1843
Place: McDonough County, Illinois, USA
Alternate Place: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Parents: Father: Davenport, James Mother: Phelps, Almira
Death: Date: October 2, 1880
Marriage Information: Spouse: Leavitt, Thomas Rowell
Church Ordinance Data:
Baptism
Date: February 23, 1850
Endowment Date: March 9, 1861
Sealed to Parents
Date: June 11, 1952 Temple: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah,
USA
Sealed to Spouse
Date: March 9, 1861
113
rubber for their feet. She had no medicine,
so would rub their feet with kerosene. Poor
Uncle Jerry would hold his feet and cry,
“Oh, my poor feet.”
(This history is written by Annie Leishman,
a granddaughter, and the information was
obtained from her mother, Julia Ann Wyatt)
Annett Davenport was born 2
September 1843 at Hancock County,
Nauvoo, Illinois. She was the 9th child of
James Davenport and Almira Phelps. Her
father James, came to Utah with Brigham
Young’s first company in 1847. His name is
engraved on the monument at Salt Lake
City. He made several trips across the
plains to help bring the saints. James was
born in Danville, Caledonia, Vermont on 1
May 1892. He was married to Almira
Phelps 4 September 1822. He died 23 July
1883 at Richmond, Utah. Almira was born
23 January 1805 in Canajoharium
Montgomery, New York, and died 28
December 1881 at Richmond, Utah.
Grandmother was a beautiful
seamstress. She would go and help young
mothers make their baby clothes, take rag
sacks and make quilt blocks on shares. She
also made beautiful knit lace for her baby’s
clothes. She was a minute woman in time of
sickness, always helping the needy. She
could also spin yarn and card bats for quilts.
When anyone had a kicky cow they
couldn’t milk they would send for Nettie
Leavitt. She was able to milk the cow and
take some of the milk home for her pay.
Her third home was on the Old Leavitt farm.
My mother, Julia, said her mother
was strict with her children. When she said
“No” she meant it. One day Julia wanted to
go with her. She said “No”, so Julia made a
fuss. Grandma got a switch and let her have
it. She knew when mother said “no”, she
meant it.
Annett’s brothers and sisters were as
follows: Mary Marion, John Squire, Almon
Alfred, Martha Ann, Sarah Mariah, Lucinda
Melissa, James Nephi, Heber, Almira and
herself, making 11 children in all. Annett
met and married Thomas Rowell Leavitt
(born 30 June 1834 in Compton, Canada).
They were married in the Endowment House
at Salt Lake City March 9, 1861 by Brigham
Young, witnessed by D. H. Wells and H. S.
Eldredge.
Grandfather, being a polygamist, had
to dodge the government officers at the time
Annett’s 10th baby was due. Grandfather
was away, but was impressed to come home.
When he got home in the dead of night, he
found his beloved Annett was dead, not
being able to deliver her child. Dr. Armsby
had been sent for but declined to come as his
child had the croup. Next morning he came
and Grandfather met him at the door,
ordered him off the place and said, “You
didn’t come when she needed you, so we
don’t need you now.”
She was the second wife of Thomas
Rowell Leavitt. The first wife was Ann
Eliza Jenkins. The first home was a log
house in Wellsville on the William Murray
corner; then she moved to a frame house
called Mary Henry’s home. While there
Grandfather bought her a four-lidded stove.
All the neighbors came to see it. She had
plenty of work and hard times in her life.
While in this home the children all had
chilblain feet because of inadequate shoes of
Annett’s children were James
Rowell, Julia Ann, Sarah Almira, Alfred,
114
Jeremiah, Betsy, Margaret, Thomas Dudley,
and John.
been sent for but declined to come. His own
child had the croup. When he came the next
morning Grandfather met him at the door
and ordered him off the place. He said, “My
wife is dead. You would not come when we
needed you and we don’t need you now.”
She was a loving mother, wife, and
good Latter-Day Saint, She passed away on
2nd October in the Old Leavitt Home which
still stands. She was buried in the Wellsville
Cemetery at the age of 37.
Antoinette was strict with her
children, but a wonderful mother, a staunch
Latter-day Saint, a loving wife and neighbor.
She died at the age of 37 years and is buried
in the Wellsville cemetery. What a comfort
Ann Eliza and Antoinette had been to each
other. They shared their joys and sorrows
and lived in constant fear for the safety of
their husband. When he could not be at
home with them, Grandmother Ann Eliza
told her friends, “I’m glad there is someone
else who can love him just as much as I do.”
They shared and shared alike in times of
sickness and health. They went to church
with their little children. They sang
beautifully togther. But now what could
they do? This was a very sad time for the
family and the whole community as well. It
was almost more than Ann Eliza could bear.
She had buried her own little child a few
weeks before. Now with her own sorrow,
she had to comfort nine sorrowing children
and her heart-broken husband, their father.
James Rowell was the oldest child, eighteen
and little John just two year old. Joseph,
Ann Eliza’s son, the same age as John, was
born and died the same day. (The Life of
Thomas Rowell Leavitt)
** * * * * * * * * * *
Thanks to you, Annie W. Leishman 151
South Center, Wellsville, Utah , for this
history of your grandmother. In her letter to
Roma W. Jones she give the following
information: “I am a granddaughter of
Thomas R. Leavitt and Annett Davenport.
(Taken from The History of Thomas Rowell
Leavitt)
Four years after he married Ann
Eliza Jenkins, he married a second wife,
Antoinette Davenport. She was born 2 Sept.
1843 at Hancock, McDonnough County,
Illinois. They were married at the
endowment house at Salt Lake City by
President Young 9 March 1861. She was a
beautiful young lady, tall and graceful with
dark hair and eyes that sparkled. She loved
life and people and especially her religion.
She understood the principles of plural
marriage practiced in the church at that time.
The first wife had to give her consent before
this marriage could take place.
When her tenth child was due,
Antoinette’s husband Thomas, was in hiding
in the canyons south of Wellsville. He felt
impressed that he was needed at home. He
traveled on foot in the dead of the night.
When he arrived home he found his beloved
wife, Antoinette dead, not being able to
deliver her child. Dr. Armsley at Logan had
115
JAMES DAVENPORT
(Almira Phelps)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: May 1, 1802
Place: Danville, Caledonia, Vermont
Married: September 4, 1822
Place: Olean, Cattaraugus, New York
Died: July 23, 1883
Place: Richmond, Cache, Utah
Baptized: July 1835
Entered the Salt Lake Valley–was a member of Brigham Young’s first company 1847.
(45 years old)
Pioneer Company 1-Capt. Brigham Young left from winter Quarters, Nebraska, on April
14 with 148 people and 72 wagons, arrived July 21-24. Roster, CEB 1847, Daughters of
the Utah Pioneers lesson for (Pioneer Company) April 1959. Jenson’s Biographical
Encyclopedia, vol 4, p. 693-725.
Not all of those who started the journey completed the journey because of various
changes in duties. However, Church Historians have determined that the credit for
blazing the trail should go equally to all who began. James remained at the ferry at the
request of Brigham Young and did not enter the valley with the original company.
1848 (Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah p.987)
1851–Philo Merrill County (Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah, p. 1027)
Children
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
Mary Marion Davenport
John Squire Davenport
Almon Davenport
Alfred Phelps Davenport
Martha Ann Davenport
Sarah Mariah Davenport
Lucinda Melissa Davenport
James Nephi Davenport
Annett Davenport*
Heber Davenport
Almira Davenport
27 February 1824
25 February 1826
1828
5 November 1832
14 October 1834
22 November 1836
1 July 1838
14 August 1841
2 September 1843
14 December 1845
11 March 1847
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Name: Davenport, James (Male)
116
Covington, Genesse, New York
Granger Harding, Kentucky
Indiana.
Granger, Medina, Ohio
Granger, Medina, Ohio
Fentionville Genesseh, Michigan
Farmington, Oakland
Walnut Grove, Knox, Illinois
McDough Co, Illinois
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois
Winter Quarters, Illinois
Birth: Date: May 1, 1802
Place: Danville, Caledonia, Vermont, USA
Parents: Father: Davenport, Squire, Jr.
Mother: Kittridge, Sarah
Death: Date: July 23, 1883 Place: Richmond, Cache, Utah, USA
Alternate Date: 1885
Burial Date: July 25, 1883 Buried: Richmond, Cache, Utah, USA
Marriage Information: Spouse: Phelps, Almira
Alternate Spouse: Davenport, Almira
Marriage Date: September 4, 1822 Place: Olean, Cattaraugus, New York, USA
Alternate Place: Oleion Point, Cattaraugus, New York, USA
Children: Davenport, James (Male)
1.
Davenport, Mary Mariah,
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Davenport, John Squire,
Davenport, Almon,
Davenport, Alfred Phelps,
Davenport, Martha Ann,
Davenport, Sarah Mariah,
Davenport, Lucinda Melissa,
Davenport, James Nephi,
9.
Davenport, Annett*,
10.
11.
Davenport, Heber,
Davenport, Almira,
February 27, 1824,
Covington, Genesee, New York
USA
February 25, 1826, Granger, Hardin, Kentucky, USA
1828, in, USA
November 5, 1832, Granger, Medina, Ohio, USA
October 14, 1834,
Granger, Medina, Ohio, USA
November 22, 1836, Fenton, Genesee, MI
July 1, 1838,
Farmington, Oakland, MI, USA
August 14, 1841,
Walnut Grove, Knox, Illinois,
USA
September 2, 1843, McDonough County, Illinois,
USA
December 14, 1845, Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
March 11, 1847
Winter Quarters, Douglas,
Nebraska
Marriage Number 2 Davenport, James (Male)
Date: July 26, 1852
Church Ordinance Data: Davenport, James (Male)
Baptism
Date: July 1835
Ordained Seventy
Temple Ordinance Data: Baptism, Date: November 3, 1964
Endowment Date: December 31, 1845
Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Sealed to Parents
Date: May 7, 1937
Temple: Mesa, Maricopa, Arizona, USA
Sealed to Spouse
Date: February 3, 1846
Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois,
USA
Places of Residence: Davenport, James (Male)
Pottowattamie County, Iowa, USA 1840
Richmond, Cache, Utah, USA
Vocations: Davenport, James (Male) Dairy
Comments: Davenport, James (Male) In 1860, James had a household of 5 with $130 in real
wealth and$200 in personal wealth. James Davenport was one of the first pioneers to Utah. He
came with Brigham Young's first company of 148 people. He was chosen to ferry men over the
Platte River.
117
James came to Utah with Brigham Young’s first company in 1847. His name is engraved
on the monument at Salt Lake City. He made several trips across the plains to help bring the
saints. James was born in Danville, Caledonia, Vermont on 1 May 1892. He was married to
Almira Phelps 4 September 1822. He died 23 July 1883 at Richmond, Utah.
August 23rd. A Blessing by John Smith, Patriarch upon the head of James Davenport son of
Squire and Susannah, born May 1st 1842, Caledonia, Co. Vermont.
Brother James by the authority vested in me to bless the fatherless, It lay my hands upon thy
head in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and place upon thee the blessing of a father, for thou art of
the house of Jacob and of the family of Joseph and a lawful heir to all the blessings which were
promised his children which is thy right by inheritance from thy fathers, even the holy
priesthood, which shall be sealed upon thee in fulness in due time, for thou shalt have an
endowment in the Lord’s house the keys of the mysteries of the priesthood shall be committed
unto thee in common with thy companion and thou shalt be wonderfully blessed in gathering
Israel and inasmuch as you go among the nations of the earth, you shall have a power to
confound all who rise up to oppose thee; shall return to Zion in due time bringing many saved
with thee and shall gather much riches to make the place glorious; thou shalt be able to do any
miracle which is needful, to enable thee to accomplish the work whereunto thou art called, thou
shalt be a counselor in the house of Israel in due time and shall preside over many peoples; thy
posterity shall be numerous and thy name shall be had in honorable remembrance forever, thy
days and years shall be according to thy faith and if your faith does not fail, you shall have every
desire of your heart and in the end inherit eternal lives with thy companion and children, even so
, Amen. Albert Carrington. Recorder.
James Davenport–Blacksmith
Church was organized, James and his family
joined, and in 1845, records show he was
located in Nauvoo, Illinois where he was
ordained an Elder in the Church. After the
exodus from that city he was called to go
with the first company, rendering service as
a blacksmith along the way.
Among the several men in the
original company trained in black-smithing
was James Davenport. Born May 1, 1802 at
Danesville, Caledonia County, Vermont, he
was the son of Squire Davenport and
Susanne Kitridge. He married Almira
Phelps September 4, 1823 at Ocean Point,
New York where he set up a blacksmith
shop and also farmed. To them were born
eleven children. Shortly after the Mormon
One of the incidents related
concerning the journey across the plains
occurred on the evening of May 22, 1847.
There was a full moon which made the
campsite nearly as bright as day, some said
that the white tops of their wagons looked
almost like the billowing sails of a ship at
sea. The members of the camp were
gathered round listening to the strains of the
violin. “Then we had a mock trail at 9 p.m.
(Taken from “Our Pioneer Heritage, Vol
2.p. 600)
118
in the case of the camp vs. James Davenport.
He was charged with blockading the
highway and turning ladies out of their
course. We laughed until our sides split at
R. Jackson Redden acting as presiding
judge. Edson Whipple was the attorney for
the defense and Luke S. Johnson as attorney
for the people. This wonderful evening is
the climax of a day filled with work,
vigilance and weary travel but also filled
with a sense of accomplishment.”
rimmed wagon wheels and shoeing some of
the horses among the livestock.
After a short stay in the Valley, Mr.
Davenport returned to Winter Quarters for
his family. Another child had been born
shortly after his departure for the west. It
was almost three years before he was
financially able to bring his wife and
children to Utah. After a short stay in Salt
Lake he settled his family in Grantsville.
James made two more trips across the plains
to assist in bringing converts to Utah. A
daughter, Sarah Mariah, married John
Maughan, son of Peter Maughan, Cache
Valley colonizer, so Mr. Davenport moved
his family to Wellsville. Later he moved to
Richmond, Utah where he died July 23,
1883, and was buried there by the side of his
wife who had passed away in 1881.–Maude
Agnes Norton Wheatley
April 16, Friday--Company organized, and
rules reviewed
“The blacksmiths were James
Davenport, 44, a Vermonter who was to
cross the plains another half dozen times;
Thomas Tanner, 43, an Englishman who
was killed in an accident in Salt Lake City
eight years later, and Burr Frost, 31 who
helped produce the first nails from ore
mined in Iron County.” (Page 20)
“The pioneers were further organized
into groups, of 10, each with a captain. The
groups, although they would change in some
respects before the trip was over, were
recorded as follows this day.
---Eleventh 10: John S. Higbee,
captain; John Wheeler, Solomon
Chamberlain, Conrad Klein man, Joseph
Rocker, Perry Fitzgerald, John H. Tappets,
James Davenport, Henson Walker,
Benjamin Role.” (Page 26, 27)
May 22, Saturday
“That night the pioneers played
music and danced. They also held a mock
trial, one of their favorite pastimes, and
charged James Davenport with blocking the
highway and forcing ladies to detour around
him. They found it quite amusing.” (Page
111)
(Taken from 111 Days to Zion by Hal
Knight and Stanley B. Kimball)
April 13, Tuesday--Blacksmiths kept busy
fixing wagon wheels, shoeing some horses.
“The Mormon pioneers hadn’t come
far since leaving Winter Quarters, but they
used a three-day delay while camped near
the Platte river to repair and clean their
wagons.
“Three blacksmiths in the company
set up forges and began fixing the iron-
June 18, Friday, Ferrying the ‘gentiles’
became thriving business.
“Ferrying the gentiles became
thriving a business. Although they had their
own wagons safely across the North Platte
119
River, the Mormon pioneers still were hard
at work “ferrying over the gentiles.”
(Taken from Our Pioneer Heritage, Vol 2, p.
205)
“Wilford Woodruff said: “The ferry
operation was exceedingly popular with
non-Mormon emigrant companies and did a
booming business from dawn to dark and
sometimes beyond.”
When the pioneer company reached
the North Fork of the Platte River, Thomas
Grover was appointed superintendent of the
ferry by order of President Brigham Young.
Those who were appointed to stay with the
ferry were called together by President
Young. They received verbal instructions,
also instruction in writing to which they all
agreed: (written instruction from Brigham
Young.)
“Another large company of
emigrants arrived at the river during the day
and immediately asked to become
customers.
“Work was still being done on a
larger ferry boat which a Mormon crew
would continue to operate after the others in
the pioneer company pushed on to the Salt
lake Valley.
“North Fork of the Platte River,
Upper Ferry, June 18, 1847, 125 miles west
of Fort Laramie.
“Instructions to the above names are
repeated, bretheren, as you are about to stop
at this place for a little season, for the
purpose of passing emigrants over the river
and assisting the Saints, we have thought fit
to appoint Thomas Grover superintendent of
the Ferry, and of your company. If you
approve, we want you to agree that you will
follow his counsel implicitly and without
gainsaying and we desire that you should be
agreed in all your operations, acting in
concert, keeping together continually and
not scattering to hunt.
“Brigham Young and the other
apostles decided to postpone the departure
one more day. The men would finish
construction of the bigger raft and also take
provisions to be paid by the Missourians for
ferry service.
“From the Ashwort company they
received a bushel of beans, 153 pounds of
flour, one heifer and $6.55 cash; from the
Peck company, five and a half bushels of
meal, 916 pounds of flour , a peck of beans
and some honey; from the Kerls company,
226 pounds of flour, 117 pounds of soap, six
plugs of tobacco and one cow.
“At your leisure, put yourselves up a
comfortable room that will afford yourselves
and horses protection against the Indians
should a war party pass this way. But first
of all see that your boats are properly
secured by fastening raw hides over the tops
of the canoes or some better process.
Complete the landings, and be careful of
lives and property of all you labor for,
remembering that you are responsible for all
accidents through your carelessness or
“Brigham held a council meeting and
named nine men to stay at the Platte River
and operate the ferry. Those selected were
Thomas Grove, captain; Josh S. Higbee,
Luke Joanson, Appleton Harmon, Edmund
Ellsworth, Francis M. Pomeroy, William
Empey, James Davenport and Benjamine F.
Steward.” (Page 170, 171)
120
negligence and that you retain not that
which belongs to the traveler.
Davenport, James--(11th Ten) Born
May 1, 1802, at Danville, Caledonia County
Vermont, to Squire and Susanne Kitridge
Davenport. He learned black smithing and
after his marriage to Almira Phelps on
September 4, 1823, set up a shop and farmed
as well. They joined the Church shortly
after it was organized in 1830. In 1845, they
were residents of Nauvoo, He worked as a
blacksmith in the first company. He was
among nine men left to operate the upper
ferry of the Platte River on June 18, 1847.
This group was instructed to ferry the
companies across, charge those who could
pay. He traveled on to the Salt Lake Valley
and then returned to Winter Quarters for his
family. It was almost three years before
they could afford to come back to the Salt
lake Valley. When he returned, he stayed a
short time in Salt Lake city then moved to
Grantsville, Tooele Co., Utah. He traveled
across the plains twice more to help bring
wagon trains of converts. He later moved to
Wellsville, and finally Richmond, in Cache
County, Utah, where he died July 23, 1885
at age 83.
“For one family wagon, you will
charge $1.50, payment in flour and
provisions as stated prices or $3.00 in cash.
You had better take young stock at a fair
valuation instead of cash and a team if you
should want the same to remove. Should
emigration cease before our bretheren arrive,
cache your effects and return to Laramie and
wait their arrival, and come on with them to
the place of location. We promise you that
the superintendent of the ferry shall never
lack wisdom of knowledge to devise and
counsel you in righteousness and for your
best good, if you will always be agreed and
in all humility, watch and pray without
ceasing. When our emigration companies
arrive, if the river is fordable, ferry them and
let them who are able pay reasonable price.
The council of their camp will decide who
are able to pay.
“Let strict account be kept of every
man’s labor, also of all wagons and teams
ferried and of all receipts and expenditures
allowing each man according to his labor
and justice, and if anyone feels aggrieved let
him not murmur, but be patient until you
come up and let the council decide. The
way not to be aggrieved is for every man to
love his brother as himself.”
(Our Pioneer Heritage, Vol. 20, p. 84)
The band consisted of the following
members: Osmond Stoddard, Will Petty,
Bird Harrison, Clarence Van Noy, Frank
Nelson, Albert Fisher, Ezra Monson,
Charles H. Skidmore, Peter Swenson,
Walter Monson, Fred Christensen, Frank
Burnham, Justin A. Skidmore, Lorin Merrill,
Amos N. Merrill, James Davenport, leader,
Alfred Davenport, Tommy Davenport, Ezra
Merrill and Reuben Allsop.–D.U.P. Files
(The original of this document is located in
the museum at Ft. Caspar. The letter is
signed by Brigham Young and a response
signed by the men is also located there.
Note by Toni Weight)
(Taken from Deseret News 1997-98 Church
Almanac pp.129)
121
ELIZABETH ENGLAND
(William Mitchell Ball)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: January 24, 1837
Place: Skelton, Yorkshire, England
Married: 1 April 1855
Place:
Died: 24 February 1871
Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Baptized: August 12, 1860
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley August 5, 1870. She was 33 years old.
This was the first pioneer company to come all of the way (boat and train) from England
under steam. She left Liverpool July 13th 1870 on the “Manhattan”. Arrived July 26
1870 in New York. There were 269 in the company. The church leader was Karl G.
Maeser.
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
Hannah Ball
Alfred Ball*
Richard Arthur Ball
Matilda Ball
Heber Orson Ball
5 October 1855
Brightside, Yorkshire, Eng
23 November 1856 Brightside, Yorkshire, Eng.
25 January 1859
Brightside, Yorkshire, Eng.
4 January 1863
Brightside, Yorkshire, Eng.
4 November 1865
Brightside, Yorkshire, Eng.
instant healing. In three days she was able
(Taken from Alfred Ball biography written
to go on farther. Her gentile neighbors said
by Mary Ann Walker Ball)
she had had shoe oil rubbed on her head.
She started with her five children, leaving
His mother joined the Latter-day
Liverpool on the steamship “Manhattan”,
Saint Church when he was seven years old.
came all the way from Liverpool to New
She was planning to come to Zion with the
York and from New York to Salt Lake City
little savings she could save and help from
by steam. The first company that came all
the Emigration Fund. They prepared to
the way by steam landed in Salt Lake City
leave England. His father not yet had joined
on August 5, 1870. There were over four
the church. At that time a very remarkable
hundred in the company. Among them were
healing took place. Their belongings had
returned missionaries and the late Karl G.
been sent on ahead and while at her
Maeser. Great grandmother lived until 24
mother’s she was taken very dangerously
February 1871 when she died and left her
sick and given up by the doctor to die. They
five children in the care of the Saints,
sent for some Elders to come and administer
anywhere they might find a home and work.
to her. She had one desire, to live and take
her children to Zion. The Elders
administered to her, and it was an almost
122
“Tillie”, as she was lovingly called, was not
dressed in a fashion to have her picture
taken.
Written by Elva Tall Kinghorn
Elizabeth England Ball lived very
near her mother who assisted her in the care
of her children for she herself was frail. One
day she heard the L.D.S. missionaries
preaching the Gospel. She listened and
believed and went again and again to hear
more. Finally she knew the teaching were
true and then summoned courage to tell her
mother she had been attending some
missionary meetings and that she believed
what they taught. She urged her mother to
go with her to these cottage meetings, and
soon her mother acknowledged that she felt
that they were true teaching. In a short time
Elisabeth was baptized by the L.D.S.
missionaries. The record is that Thomas
Memmott baptized her at Sheffield, England
12 August 1860.
History of Elizabeth England Ball
Elizabeth England Ball, daughter of
Mary England and father unknown was born
at Skelton, Yorkshire, England on 24
January 1837. She was a pretty child and
grew to be a beautiful blue-eyed, black
haired young girl and woman. She had a
sweet, kindly disposition and was ever eager
to be doing something useful. From her
mother she learned the fine art of
needlework and she loved to make pretty
and useful articles as well as dresses and
clothing.
The story is told that one day she
took lunch to the men relatives who were
working in the field. Dry grass and weeds
were being burned and in some manner she
drew too near the fire and her clothing
caught on fire. Help rushed to her, but she
suffered burns and some lasting scars on her
face. That reason was given for no one
having a picture of her.
Then it become her heart’s desire to
come to Zion in Salt Lake City. She was a
woman of sterling qualities, honest, faithful
mentally awake, and spiritually alert. One of
God’s noble women. She loved her children
dearly and was ambitious that they have
opportunities which would improve their
way of life and that they might live
righteously. She doubled her efforts. Her
husband, mother, and step-father assisted
her; she and her mother worked making and
sewing quilts and handiwork, the men
contributing also to the saving fund.
She grew to womanhood, fell in love
with William Mitchell Ball, and was married
to him on 1 April 1855 by Nector Norton.
To this union five children were born-Hannah, Alfred, Arthur, Richard, Matilda,
and Heber Orson.
One day she dressed Arthur Richard
in his suit and with special care sent him to
have his picture taken. His younger sister,
Matilda, ran away and went with him so
Arthur Richard had her stand by his side and
have her picture taken with him although her
pantaloons were showing beneath her dress.
This picture belongs to members of the
family, a copy having been taken from the
original. Though it brought smiles to the
mother, still she was embarrassed because
An opportunity came for her oldest
daughter, Hannah, to sail to America with a
company of immigrants. Bravely they said
good-bye to her telling her they’d come
soon. More pennies were saved and finally
the desired day came when Elizabeth and
her four children Alfred, Arthur Richard,
Matilda, and Heber Orson bade farewell to
their loved ones. Their trunks had gone on,
123
and they were at Elizabeth’s mother’s home,
when Elizabeth took seriously ill. The
doctor had given her up to die, but her
mother sent for two L.D.S. Elders. They
came and administered to her. In three days
she was up and although weak started on her
journey to Zion. Friends and relatives there
knew that a very remarkable healing had
taken place.
Salt Lake City Cemetery. With tear-filled
eyes and hearts full of love we treasure her
memory.
In the words of the poet she was, “A
mother with dignity supreme; a sculptress of
the race. The architect of humanity. Her
part was difficult but she did not flinch. Her
inner strength of will and determination was
as an oak, but tender and sweet and pure as
the flower that blooms. She was woman,
mother and molder of the race.” And with it
all was a true Latter-Day-Saint.
Her loved ones knew the desire of
her heart, and they knew, for the doctor had
told them, that she couldn’t live long--she
was suffering with cancer. It was a sad
parting but also there was rejoicing to know
she and her children would soon be in Zion.
They who remained knew the time, effort,
and struggle to save money so they could
follow.
She was sealed to her husband,
William Mitchell Ball, but her two children,
Alfred Ball and Matilda Ball Tall, acting as
proxies on 14 June 1923.
Elizabeth and these four children left
Liverpool, England 14 July 1870 on the
steamship “Manhattan” in the company of
about 400 Saints, including a large number
of returning missionaries, with the late Karl
G. Maesser in charge of the company. They
arrived in Salt Lake City on 5 August 1870.
On the sea the mother Elizabeth was
very ill and confined much of the time to her
bed in the cabin. She would send her oldest
son, Alfred, to get her a cup of tea. This son
nobly assisted his mother and helped care
for his brothers and sister. Kind friends also
assisted. It was a day of happiness when the
arrived and greeted the daughter Hannah.
Elizabeth waned in strength and life
seemed to be slowly ebbing away. Her
husband had not joined the Church and was
yet in England. Brave one, her efforts had
not been in vain. She had accomplished her
goal to bring her children to Zion. Her
Heavenly Father tenderly called her home
on 24 February 1871 She was buried in the
124
MARY ENGLAND
(William Scott Cawkwell)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: August 24, 1816
Place: Skelton, Yorkshire, England
Married: November 20, 1848
Place: Sand Hall, Skelton, Yorkshire, England.
Died: 14 December 1891
Place: Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Baptized: 1863
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley July 2, 1874–58 years old
She left Liverpool June 11, 1874 on the steamship “Nevada”. There were 243 in the
company. They arrived June 11, 1874. The church leader was Joseph Birch. She arrived
in Salt Lake City July 2, 1874.
(Children)
1.
2.
Elisabeth England*
Mariah England
6 Feb 1837
1841
(Written by Elva Tall Kinghorn)
HISTORY OF MARY ENGLAND
CAWKWELL
Mary England Cawkwell was born at
Skelton, Howden, Yorkshire, England on 24
August 1816, the tenth child of fourteen
children born to Charles England and
Elizabeth Pears. She grew to be a pretty
woman with fine features, gray eyes, and
black hair. She was a very refined, quiet,
genteel lady--gifted in the art of needlework.
She, assisted by her daughter Elizabeth,
made many beautiful quilts and other fancy
articles which they sold to help finance their
journey from England to America. So very
much of her life story she never told,
guarding her secret throughout her life.
Why she did this no one understood-whether to protect someone or because of
Skelton, York, Eng
Chapelton, Eng.
pride. She was the mother of two beautiful
daughters, Elizabeth England Ball and
Mariah England Boole. They carried her
maiden name for they were born out of
wedlock, and their mother never told them
who their father
Written
was. by Elva Tall Kinghorn
She later married William Scott
Cawkwell on 20 November 1848 at Sand
Hall, Skelton, England, Parish of Howden,
No. 452. William Hutchinson performed the
ceremony.
Her oldest daughter, Elisabeth,
married William Mitchell Ball and was the
mother of five children. Mary England
Cawkwell lived near this daughter and
assisted her with her family. One day
Elizabeth heard the L.D.S. missionaries
preaching. She became interested and
started to attend meetings. She hesitated to
tell her mother, but finally when she was
sure that she had heard the truth she told her
125
mother and invited her to do with her to a
meeting. This her mother did and in a brief
time she too know she had heard the true
Gospel. She was baptized in the year 1863.
It is regrettable that a record of who baptized
her and more information was not left to her
posterity. We can but relate some of the
stories know of her good life. Her daughter,
Elizabeth, was not well and the doctors said
she had little time to live. Realizing this, it
was her hearts’s desire to come to America
to the Land of Zion to Salt Lake City, Utah.
brought his bride to their home and lived in
a portion of the house.
It is told that Heber’s wife, Carrie
Emmeline Westfall, learned many things
from Grandmother in cooking, sewing, and
housekeeping. One clearly revealing story
is told of Grandmother Mary. She was
always deeply concerned with the health of
welfare of their grandchildren and great
grandchildren. When she did her ironing
she was sure each article was ironed dry
with no trance of dampness and was very
certain by hanging them over a rack. She
told Aunt Carrie to follow this procedure,
but noticed that sometimes this advice was
unheeded and the articles put away in
dresser drawers immediately after being
ironed. So, if Aunt Carrie went visiting or
shopping, Grandmother would slip into the
room and take Uncle Heber’s underclothes
from the drawer and place them near the
stove to be perfectly dry. Aunt Carrie
became aware of this and many other
doings, but she loved Grandmother so very
much and learned so much from her that she
never was offended.
Then, with united efforts, Mary
England Cawkwell sewed and sold and
saved and gave to the daughter. The oldest
grandchild, Hannah, was sent to America
with some immigrants and she was in Salt
Lake a year before her mother with the three
brothers and one sister came. Then the day
came when Elizabeth and her four children
were ready to leave for America. It was a
day of rejoicing with yet a touch of sadness
when she left her English home. The
mother, Mary England Cawkwell, continued
to work and save and with her husband’s
help they made plans to come to America to
join their daughter and her children. Finally
they left England. They had heard the sad
news of the death of their daughter,
Elizabeth, and they were very eager to come
to Salt Lake City to be with their
grandchildren. They left England on 11
June 1874 on the steamship “Nevada”,
arriving in Salt Lake City on 2 July 1874.
Grandmother was an immaculate
housekeeper, good cook, and seamstress.
She was particular in her appearance and in
her surroundings. As she grew older she
lost some of her hearing but she was so alert
and watched lips, actions, and mannerisms
of those about her to the extent that she
missed very little of the happenings. Her
husband once remarked, “Mary might not
hear as she once did but she’s rare too sharp
for me.”
They purchased a small farm in
Sandy, Utah, where they enjoyed life. The
grandchildren came frequent visits to this
home, receiving love and counsel. They
lived to enjoy these children, see them
marry, and have homes and great
grandchildren. When the youngest
grandson, Heber Orson Ball, married, he
When Uncle Heber asked
Grandfather concerning the father of her
children, Elizabeth and Mariah, he said,
“This I will tell you he was a good man. I
knew him, but I’ve promised Mary to keep
126
her secret and if she doesn’t tell nary shall
I.” All the grandchildren and their wives
and husbands loved and honored this good
man, William Scott Cawkwell. He and
Grandmother lived in Sandy on the farm
until his death on 30 December 1887. Then
Grandmother spent time visiting and living
with these grandchildren. Sometimes she
would go to be with Mathilda Ball Tall who
lived in Salt Lake City. On some of those
days, Matilda would prepare a lunch for her
husband, and he would take his dinner pail
to work with him. Then Grandmother and
Matilda would rush through the house work
so they could go to the Temple.
She died of old age at Union, Utah at
the home of her grandson, Alfred Ball,
Monday, December 14, 1891.
As grandmother grew older, she
made her home with her grandson, Alfred
and his good wife, Mary Ann Walker Ball.
Mary Ann loved her and was very good to
her. The story is told that Aunt Hannah, her
granddaughter, came to her brother’s home
to help Aunt Mary Ann with some work and
while there she questioned grandmother
wanting to know of her own grandfather.
Aunt Hannah was a strict, rather severe
woman in her demands. Perhaps the manner
of being questioned offended grandmother-anyway, grandmother very firmly refused to
tell her anything.
Grandmother was a woman of high
sterling qualities, kind and good to her
husband, daughters, grandchildren, and great
grandchildren. She is hallowed in our
memories of her--her sacrifice in leaving her
home England and her daughter Mariah
England Boole and coming to America for
the Gospel and to be near Elizabeth’s
children. As we view her picture and study
the lines of her face, and know the pattern of
her life, we know she was a woman of
strong character.
127
ANN FOUKES
(James Weight)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 24 June 1791
Place: Voxam, Wiltshire, England
Married:
Place:
Died: 22 April 1862
Place: Murray, Salt Lake, Utah
Baptized: 6 October 1848
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 1854
Other possible name spellings Foulkes, or Folks.
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Marriage 3 (Ann Foukes) Children:
1.
Althahah Weight
July 28, 1822,
Stroudwater, Gloucestershire,
England
2.
James Weight,
September 22, 1824, Stroudwater, Gloucestershire,
England
3.
Alfred Weight
May 5, 1826,
Stroudwater, Gloucestershire,
England
4.
Fredrick Weight*
June 18, 1828,
Stroudwater, Gloucestershire,
England
5.
Martin Weight
August 2, 1831,
Cirencester, Gloucestershire,
England
6.
Amelia Weight
November 7, 1833, Cheltenham, Gloucestershire,
England
I was very religious as far back as I
(Excerpts taken from “A Short History of
can remember, being a member of a
the Life of Fredrick Weight by Himself)
religious sect called the Independents . . .
my father and mother also attended this
“At the age of ten I started to work
church.
as a mason tender, making mortar, carrying
bricks and the like. I was paid three
When I was very small I attended
shillings per week, which I gave to my
Sunday School and meetings with my
mother and thought I was doing great things.
mother, under her cloak, and grew up in the
religion of the day.
128
I gave my mother all of my wages
each week, with which she could just pay
the rent, buy us bread, a little bacon, and a
pack of potatoes each day. This was all we
had to live on for a family of eight. My
wages just kept us from running into debt
and from starving. We lived this way for
many months. I once asked my mother to
give me sixpence which is equal to twelve
cents, as I wanted a little pocket money, but
was told that I could not have one penny. I
though this very hard at the time, but have
learned since why she cold not do so. This
has been one of the happiest memories of
my life, to know that I could help out
through this difficult time, though it was
hard for me, a young boy, to give all my
wages to my mother, I am glad that I did.
About this time my brother James
went to hear the Latter Day Saints preach,
and was soon baptized into their Church.
This made my mother feel very bad at this
time, saying that Jim had been baptized into
the Mormon Church, that he was lost, but it
was not long until my oldest sister went to
hear them and she also was baptized, then
her husband, etc., until all the family had
joined but me.
(Let me pause to say here, when I
was four year of age I was afflicted with that
dreadful disease, smallpox, and as bad as I
could be and live. My mother took care of
me all through this time, giving me sheep’s
turtle tea to drink, which cured me, driving
the pox out, and I recovered.)
In 1854 my mother, my brother
Martin and wife, and my sister Amelia came
to the Valley, staying with us at our house
for a year.
129
MARY MARIA FULLER
(Daniel Cook)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 9 May 1798
Place: New Brunswick, Canada
Married: About 1820
Place: South Easthope, Perth, Ontario, Canada
Died: 29 October 1868
Buried: Nephi, Juab, Utah
Baptized : 3 November 1843
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley: October 2, 1850. She was 52 years old.
Pioneer Company 23–Justus Morse left Kanesville, Iowa, June 20 with 41 people and 13
wagons, arrived October 2, 1850. No roster.
(Children)
1.
Eliza Ann Cook
18 March 1821
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
2.
Elizabeth Cook
18 March 1821
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
3.
Lydia Cook
17 April 1823
Oxford, Ontario, Canada
4.
Mary Jane Cook
28 June 1824
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
5.
Daniel Cook Jr
14 July 1826
South Easthope, Perth, Ontario,
Canada
6.
David Cook*
16 March 1828
East Zorra, Oxford, Ontario,
Canada
7.
Stephen Cook
27 March 1830
Zorra, Oxford, Ontario, Canada
8.
Catharine Ursula Cook
21 February 1832
Zorra, Ontario, Canada
9.
James Nathaniel
15 May1834
East Zorra, Oxford, Ontario,
Canada
10. Hannah Elizabeth Cook
18 September 1838 South Easthope, Ontario, Canada
11. Isaac Cook
10 June 1841
West South Hope, Zora, Huron,
Upper Canada
traveled to Utah together. See the Daniel
Taken from “Notes on the Cook Pioneer
Cook entry for a record of their trip.)
Family, Daniel Cook and Mary Fuller, Utah
Pioneers of 1850, their children and relatives
April 26, 1850h –Cloudy, hauled 2 logs with
as recorded by Luke William Gallup
the assistance of Father Cook’s boys; one of
[excerpts from his diary]. Luke William
which was to make wagon bows. Father
Gallup married Lydia Cook daughter of
Cook and folks concluded to go with me to
Daniel Cook and Mary Fuller.
They
Salt Lake Valley and they commenced to
130
build a new wagon as they understood the
business, having the tools and timber.
August 24, 1851–Mother Cook came over
and stayed several days.
June 14, 1850 --Father Cook and family
arrived near sunset. He wished to know
what was going on over to the ferry so we
went. I bought a 5 gallon water keg of
Brother Woodruff.
August 31, 1851–Mother Cook returned
home.
November 9, 1851–We were at Father
Cook’s in Provo visiting.
November 21, 1851–We were in Provo at
Father Cook’s visiting and they got up a
dance and a Brother named Eames played
the fiddle.
Tooele
Sunday, October 27, 1850h–Father and
Mother Cook with two of their children,
Hannah and Isaac were rebaptized. I am not
sure of the children having been baptized
before.
December 2, 1951–Attended another dance
at Father Cooks’s in Provo on the 6th.
November 27, 1850–Father Cook’s folks
moved down to the Cedars. Rain carried off
the snow on the 29th. Father Cook finished a
log house in the Cedars.
January 10th, 1852–Was at Father Cook’s
Provo and attended an evening spelling
school there.
February 18, 1852–Attended a dance at
Father Cook’s.
Dec 25, 1850 --We took our Christmas
supper at Mother Cook’s.
March 20, 1852–Father Cook’s children
were with us and so we called in a few
others and had a dance.
Provo
April 2, 1851–Father found an empty Log
House and by permission moved in and
concluded to settle down here (Provo area).
December 16, 1861–Father and Mother
Cook with Isaac, their son, stopped over
night on their way to Salt Lake city to get
their Endowments.
August 23, 1851–at ll o’clock P.M. our little
daughter Mary Melinda was born.
ELISABETH GRIFFITHS
(James Craig Walker)
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: July 25, 1843
Place: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois
Married: 1 January 1860
Place: Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Died: April 17, 1872
Place: Mill Creek, Salt Lake, Utah
131
#
#
Baptized: November 2, 1851
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 1850. She was 7 years old.
They arrived in Salt Lake in 1850.
Children
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Mary Ann Walker*
Elizabeth Walker
James Lee Walker
Joseph Alma
Ellen Elena
William Hay
Olive
6 December 1860
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
20 February 1863
Union, Salt Lake, Utah
12 September 1865 So. Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah
12 January 1868
Mill Creek, Salt Lake, Utah
13 March 1870
Big Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah
14 March 1870
Big Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah
6 April 1872
Big Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah
and lack of skillful help, she died in ten days
(Written by Mary Ann Walker Ball)
after the birth of the child of blood
poisoning, leaving her husband and seven
Life sketch of my mother Elizabeth
children, the baby lived three months and
Griffiths Walker. My mother was born 25th
died.
July 1843. Nauvoo, Hancock Co. Illinois.
Her mother packed her in her arms when she
The dreadful condition was too sad
was one year old to see the martyred Prophet
to describe, times were hard, conditions
Joseph and Hyrum Smith when they were
poor. The sweet soul was dressed in the best
lying in state. She was brought by her
they had--not silk and satin but clean and
parents to Utah with the Pioneers, and
white, dressed in the Temple Robes, laid in
settled in Union Fort. Her parents were
the casket and placed in a wagon, the
Joseph Griffiths and Ann Roberts, she was
journey to the cemetery was four miles, the
the first born of a family of fifteen children.
funeral stopped at the little adobe meeting
In her seventeenth year her father died
house in Union Fort, services were held, one
leaving her mother a widow.
song that was sung or hymn was “Sweet
Rest in Heaven”.
She was married to James Craig
Walker 1st January 1860. Her first child was
Elisabeth, or Betsy as she was called
born 6 December 1860. Her husband was a
for short, was of medium height and weight,
miller by trade moving to City Creek
brown hair, blue eyes, of a mild sweet
Canyon to run the Sudley Mill owned by
disposition, patient and loving to her little
Brigham Young, living for a short time in
flock charged to her care. She was gifted in
Salt Lake City two doors west of Salt Lake
the art of sewing, her character was above
Theater, moving again to the State road,
reproach. Born in the Church of Jesus
then to James R. Miller’s flour mill. The
Christ, she had great faith, received her
ward called Mill Creek Ward.
endowments in the endowment house Salt
Lake City and was sealed to her husband 5th
My mother, by this time, was the
April 1862. She gave her life for her loved
mother of seven children. She was in her
ones, and her reward is sure with the faithful
twenty-ninth year. The seventh child was
Saints of her Heavenly Father.
th
born 6 April 1871. The country being new
132
“Sweet Rest in Heaven.” She was taken to
the Union graveyard and was buried there.
The little infant lived three months and died.
Sacred to the memory of a loving
mother, Mary Ann W. Ball, Lewisville,
Idaho, October 28, 1932.
(Written by Mary Ann Walker Ball)
At the time of my birth (Mary Ann
Walker) doctors were scarce. My uncle,
then just a lad, was sent to Salt Lake City a
distance of 12 miles for a doctor. It would
take four hours with a slow team to make
the trip there and back. The doctor said he
could not go. My uncle began to cry and
said, “Do come doctor, my sister is dying”.
The Doctor said to his wife, “get my things
ready I will have to go with the lad.” With
skillful help my life and the life of my
mother were spared. My mother, Elisabeth
Griffiths, was the daughter of Joseph
Griffiths and Ann Roberts who emigrated
from England. My mother was born July
25, 1843 in Nauvoo, Hancock County,
Illinois. She was the first born of 15
children. Among them were 5 pairs of
twins.
The saddest trial of my life happened
while we were living there (Miller’s Mill-the Ward called South Cottonwood), my
dear mother gave birth to her seventh child
and for the lack of skillful help, she died in
ten days after the birth of the child of blood
poisoning. Just before my mother died, she
called me to her and said, “Be a good girl,”
and kissed me. Those dying words have
always prompted me to try to do right. She
died at seven o’clock in the morning. The
sweet soul was dressed in the best they had-not in silk or satin but clean and white in the
temple robe which was made of linen. She
was laid in a casket and placed in a wagon
box. The journey to the cemetery was four
miles. We stopped at Union Fort and held
the funeral. One hymn I remember was
133
JOSEPH GRIFFITHS
(Ann Roberts)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: January 18, 1816
Place: Whittington, S. England
Married: January 3, 1843
Place: Liverpool, Merseyside, England.
Died: July 20, 1860
Place: Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Baptized: September 15, 1842
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 1850. 34 years old.
Sailed January 17, 1843 on the “Swanton” from London. Lorenzo Snow was the church
leader. There were 212 in the company. They arrived in New Orleans March 16, 1843.
They arrived in Salt Lake in 1850.
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Griffith, Joseph (Male)or Griffiths, Joseph
Birth: Date: January 19, 1816
Place: Hindford, Shropshire, England
Alternate Date: January 18, 1816
Parents: Father: Griffiths, William Mother: Parry, Elizabeth
Death: Date: July 20, 1860 Place: Union, Salt Lake, UT, USA
Marriage Information:
Spouse: Roberts, Ann
Date: January 3, 1843
Place: Liverpool, Lancashire, England
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Griffith, Elizabeth*,
Griffith, William (twin),
Griffith, Mary (twin),
Grffith, Ephraim
USA
Griffith, Joseph (twin)
USA
Griffith, Hyrum (twin)
USA
Griffith, David Henry (twin)
USA
Griffith, Jacob Herbert (twin)
July 26, 1844,
June 10, 1845,
June 10, 1845,
August 27, 1847,
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Ferryville, Pottawattamie, Iowa,
April 29, 1850,
Ferryville, Pottawattamie, Iowa,
April 29, 1850,
Ferryville, Pottawattamie, Iowa,
November 15, 1851, Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah,
November 15, 1851, Union Fort, S.L. Utah, USA
134
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
Griffith, Sarah Ann (twin)
USA
Griffith, Emma Jane (twin)
USA
Griffith, John Edward
USA
Griffith, Jane Martha
USA
Griffith, Brigham,
Griffith, Rachell (twin),
Utah
Griffith, Evaline (twin),
Utah
October 10, 1853,
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah,
October 10, 1853,
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah,
April 9, 1855,
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah,
May 28, 1857
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah,
April 7, 1859,
January 28, 1861,
Union Fort, Salt Lake, UT, USA
South Cottonwood, Salt Lake,
January 28, 1861,
South Cottonwood, Salt Lake,
Church Ordinance Data: Griffith, Joseph (Male)
Baptism
Date: September 15, 1842
Ordained Seventy
Temple Ordinance Data: Griffith, Joseph (Male)
Endowment Date: February 2, 1846
Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, IL, USA
Endowment Date: December 30, 1845
Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, IL, USA
Sealed to Spouse
Date: April 28, 1850 Temple: Office of the President, Salt Lake
City, UT, USA
Places of Residence: Griffith, Joseph (Male)
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, UT, USA; 1851-1860
Vocations: Griffith, Joseph (Male) Farmer
Comments: Griffith, Joseph (Male) In 1850, Joseph had a household of 6 and a real wealth of
$75. In 1860, he had a household of 12, a real wealth of $500, and a personal wealth of $750.
27th January. A blessing by John Smith Patriarch on the head of Joseph Griffiths son of William
and Elizabeth born 18th January 1816 Shropshire England.
Brother Joseph by the authority given me of Jesus Christ to bless the fatherless, I place my hands
upon thy head in his name and seal upon thee the blessing of a father. I ask my Heavenly Father
in the name of Jesus Christ to give me words and wisdom to bless thee acceptably before him
inasmuch as thou hast obeyed the Gospel with an honest desire to promote the Redeemer’s
kingdom and for thy salvation and the salvation of thy father’s house. The Lord is well pleased
with this thing, he hath accepted of thine offering thus far. Thy name is recorded in the book of
the names of the sanctified. Inasmuch as you continue faithful in the cause of truth and
righteousness it shall not be blotted out, but stand as a memorial and testimony before the Lord
that thou art honest hearted. Thou art of the house and lineage of Joseph and the blood of
Ephriam and a lawful heir to the holy priesthood which is after the order of the only begotten
which unfolds all mysteries and will accomplish all the purposes of the most high. Inasmuch as
135
thou art called to go forth and hunt up the remnants of Jacob the angel of the Lord shall go before
thee, shall be thy reward. Thou shalt have power over all tine enemies to confound the wise and
the learned to put them to shame. Notwithstanding thou art called to travel to many parts of the
earth thou shalt fill thy mission honorably before the Lord and in the eyes of all the people and
bring thy sheaves to Zion with thee Thou shalt have an inheritance in Zion among thy brethren
and no good thing shall be withheld from thee; shall have a numerous posterity to keep thy name
in remembrance in the house of Israel. Thou shalt live to see the closing scene of this generation
if your faith does not fail and enjoy all the blessings of the Redeemer’s Kingdom world with end
Amen Rob Carn . . . .
(Taken from Biographical Record of Salt
Lake City and Vicinity Containing
Biographies of Well Known Citizens of The
Past and present. [Chicago: National
Historical Record Company, 1902.] p. 430)
(Taken from the family record of Mary Ann
Ball)
Joseph Griffiths wife Ann Roberts
Married Liverpool England 3 Jan
From the Jacob Heber Griffiths’ (a son)
biography.
1843
Joseph Griffiths born Whitington
England 18 Jan 1816
Ann Roberts born Llangollen
Denbigh Wales 28 April 1819
Immigrated to Salt Lake City in the
year 1850.
His father was a native of England
and was born in that country January 18,
1816; there he met and married his wife,
Ann Roberts, who was born in Denbeshire,
Wales April 28, 1819. Their marriage took
place January 3, 1943, and that year they
came to America and settled in the old
historic town of Nauvoo, Illinois. There
they remained until the exodus of the
Mormon people, which occurred in 1846.
They were acquainted with the Prophet
Joseph Smith, and saw his body when it was
brought back after his death. From Nauvoo
they went to Garden Gap, where they lived
until 1848, in the fall of which year they
journeyed to Winter Quarters and the next
spring they fitted out teams with provisions,
etc., preparatory to making the great trip
across the plains to Utah, which they did,
arriving in Utah in the fall of the same year,
remaining in Salt Lake City but a short time
and then settled on the Little Cottonwood,
now a part of Union Ward, and here our
subject’s father took up land which he
improved and lived there the remainder of
his life. He died in 1860. His old home
My grandparents viewed the dead
bodies of the Prophet Joseph and Hyrum
Smith, testified of it being the most sad trial
of all to go through. They lived at Winter
Quarters for awhile and passed through the
many hardships of the journey across the
planes. When grandmother came from the
ferry boat up the Mississippi river the
prophet took her by the hand and said “God
bless you my sister.” Power was in his
words. Joseph Griffith died at Union 20
July 1860 of Color Morals. Buried at
Union. Father of 18 children, two wives,
one Sarah Pid. Ann Roberts Griffiths died
26 Dec 1895 of old age and general debility
at Union Utah. Buried at Union by the side
of her husband. Mother of 15 children
among them were 5 pair of twins. Faithful
in the gospel, very unselfish and kind.
136
place was located less than a mile from
where our subject now resides and has his
farm. The senior Mr. Griffiths had early
become a member of the Mormon Church
and continued to be a faithful and worthy
member of that faith throughout the rest of
his life. During the early days in Utah and
especially when the Johnston army landed,
he served as a guard for a considerable
length of time. Our subject had seven
brothers and seven sisters, he being the fifth
and twin brother of David, his mother
having given birth to five sets of twins.
JOSHUA HOLDEN
(Mary Talley)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: January 7, 1800
Place: Montgomery, North Carolina.
Married: Sept. 23, 1819
Place: Tennessee
Died: April 7, 1862
Place: Nephi, Juab, Utah
Baptized: March 23, 1840
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley: August 1852
Pioneer Company 45–John S. Higbee (1) (also known as the James W. Bay Company).
Left Kanesville, Iowa, 31 May with 228 people and 66 wagons. Arrived 13–20 August.
Roster Journal History Supplement after 31 December 1852, 1852 p. 1-6.
(Children of Mary Talley)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
Wiley Hines Holden
George Richmond Holden
James H. Holden
Hulda Mariah Holden
William Riley Holden
John R. Holden
Joshua E. Holden
Richard Holden
Elizabeth Jane Holden
Jeptha Vinan Holden
Mary Ann Holden*
Althana Angeline Holden
Darius B. Holden
Rebecca Holden
June 23, 1820
October 8, 1821
February 6, 1823
September 29, 1824
September 22, 1826
July 1, 1828
March 11, 1830
October 8, 1831
December 23, 1833
October 17, 1835
July 26, 1837
December 9, 1839
January 1842
November 13, 1843
137
Lincoln, Tennessee
Wayne, Tennessee
Pottawattamie, Iowa
Waynesboro, Wayne, Tennessee
Waynesboro, Wayne, Tennessee
Wayne, Tennessee.
Wayne, Tennessee
Tennessee
Tennessee
Tennessee
Carrolsville, Hardin, Tennessee
Pope, Illinois
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois
15.
Child Holden
May 27, 1846
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois
(Marriage number 2: Dorothy Ridley (Bidley–4th May 1851)
To the Memory of
Joshua Holden (1800-1862)
Utah Pioneer
on the centenary of his death
7 April 1962
of Joshua Holden, as he lay on a crude bed
in some forgotten pioneer cabin in that little
village of Nephi, Territory of Deseret. Nor
can it ever know the full story of the
boyhood in the Carolinas, his youth and
early manhood in the hill country of
southern Tennessee, his marriage and the
rearing of a large family, their removal to
southern Illinois where he and his family
first heard of the “Mormons” and joined
with those who believed in the restoration of
the ancient Gospel and Church of Jesus
Christ, of subsequent persecution and
hardship, of the death of his wife in a
frontier town in Iowa, nor of the journey
west, and the remaining ten years of his life
spent in the desert valleys of Utah. But it is
to be hoped that the present chronology of
the life of Joshua Holden may be further
completed, and that it may serve as well to
strengthen the bond of common interest
among all those to whom it shall come.
Foreword:
It has been the destiny of most men
to live and die unheralded in the pages of
history, and unremembered in the hearts of
others. But some fortunate few, through the
diligent inquiry of their descendants, are
rescued from oblivion and obscurity. It is
judged appropriate to set forth, in this
memorial letter, facts concerning the mortal
existence of Joshua Holden, as those facts
have been preserved in scattered remnants of
the history of the land, of the church and of
the family, in order that the memory of
Joshua Holden shall live on.
The Deseret News of Wednesday,
May 14, 1862 carried the following
unpretentious
announcement,
under
“Deaths”
Acknowledgments: For much of the
information here assembled, I am indebted
to the valuable assistance of Winnie Heath
Chidester, Stella Heath Nielson, Martha
Bird Smith, Francetta Cook Sampson, all of
Salt Lake City; to Mrs. Willard Smith of
Myton, Utah; to Aunt Elsie Cook Ostberg
(now deceased) of Torrey, Utah; to Lt.
Nelson DePartee of Pensacola, Florida; and
to Effie Burgess Kone of Ocean Park,
California. It would be appropriate to
express appreciation here also to Geneva
“At Nephi City April 7th of
inflammation of the lungs,
Joshua Holden, aged 62 years
3 months.”
The modern imagination, sheltered
from suffering and protected from pain, can
only guess what misery stalked the last days
138
the 12th day of October by
Jess P. Harmon and Hosea
Stout, Presidents of the said
Quorum of Seventies.”1
The other note gives us our best
insight in to the character of Joshua Holden,
and takes us back to 1840, to a little town on
the Mississippi River–Commerce (later
Nauvoo), Illinois. Elder Geo.
Rulon
P. N.
Dykes
Smithson
writes from that place on Friday, Provo,
April 10,
Utah
1840.
Cook Pace of Delta, Utah, for her devoted
interest and leadership in completing in
1950, the temple work for Joshua Holden
and his wife and children. And finally, my
thanks to Roe Ann Sampson Gooch of Salt
Lake City for her articulate counsel and for
her help in preparing this material in its final
form.
Principal contemporary documents of
Joshua Holden:
“
.
.
.
.
I
It is most fortunate that two brief, but
priceless, documents survive to tell us facts
about the life and character of Joshua
Holden. The one consists of biographical
material submitted by himself to the
eleventh Quorum of Seventies, presumably
soon after the last date mentioned, 12
October1844, at which time he resided in
Nauvoo, Illinois. It sketches 44 of his 62
years.
s
t
i
l
l
“Joshua Holden the son of
James Holden who was the
son of James Holden, was
born January 7, 1800
Montgomery County North
Carolina. Emigrated to South
Carolina, Penelton District,
remained there about nine
years. Emigrated from
thence to Tennessee, Franklin
County. Emigrated from
thence to Illinois., Pope
County, & was Baptized
March 23rd 1840 by Elder G.
P. Dykes. Ordained the same
day to the office of Elder.
From thence removed to
Nauvoo in the year 1842.
Ordained into Eleventh
Quorum of Seventies 1844 on
1
Record of the Eleventh Quorum of
Seventies, p. 76 in the Church Historian’s
Office, SLC, Utah (Punctuation added by
R.N.s.) It is not known whether Joshua
Holden submitted this information for the
Quorum Record, or whether, following his
death, a member of his family did so.
Journal of History, 5 January 1855 reports a
number of men said to be dead, and
requests: “Will relatives please send date
and place of birth, parent’s names, dates of
baptism and ordination, time of gathering
with the Saints, short sketch of their mission
and lives, and the time, place and cause of
their death...” Obviously, the Joshua Holden
document doesn’t include the last 18 years
of his life, so we may infer that he, himself,
supplied the information.
139
c
o
n
t
i
n
u
e
d
5
t
h
o
f
M
a
r
c
h
,
p
r
e
a
c
h
i
n
g
i
n
w
h
i
c
h
t
o
t
h
e
t
i
m
e
p
e
o
p
l
e
I
b
a
p
t
i
z
e
d
u
n
t
i
l
9
,
t
h
e
d
e
l
2
140
i
v
e
r
e
d
e
2
0
i
n
p
u
b
l
i
c
p
r
i
v
a
t
e
t
i
m
e
s
e
r
m
o
n
s
c
o
n
v
e
r
s
a
t
i
o
n
,
a
n
d
s
p
e
n
t
a
s
m
u
c
h
t
h
e
r
e
o
f
w
e
r
e
t
h
141
h
m
a
n
y
w
e
r
a
i
s
e
d
e
n
q
u
i
r
i
n
g
i
n
P
o
p
e
a
f
t
e
r
C
o
u
n
t
y
t
r
u
t
h
;
W
e
t
h
e
o
r
g
a
n
i
z
e
d
,
l
i
t
t
l
e
b
r
a
n
c
a
n
d
142
o
r
d
a
i
n
e
d
n
o
n
e
a
E
l
d
e
r
,
m
a
n
o
f
o
f
t
h
e
s
t
r
o
n
g
m
e
m
b
e
r
s
,
m
i
n
d
J
o
s
h
u
a
a
n
d
w
e
l
l
H
o
l
d
e
n
,
s
k
i
l
l
e
a
143
d
s
i
n
M
a
s
s
a
c
.
”
t
h
e
s
c
r
i
p
t
u
r
e
s
.
2
Pope and Massac Counties lie at the
extreme southern tip of Illinois, Just across
the Ohio River from Kentucky. If family
traditions are substantiated, Joshua and his
family had moved to Pope County from
Wayne County Tennessee, just a year or two
before he joined the L.D.S. Church.
CHRONOLOGY OF THE LIFE OF
JOSHUA HOLDEN: From the sources
quoted, as well as from many others, it has
been possible to reconstruct a fair outline of
many of the important events in the life of
Joshua Holden. For ease in reading and
consultation, the following chronology has
been prepared in semi-outline form,
including some commentary. In general,
quotations from other sources, and factual
materials which were thought to
unnecessarily complicate the thread of the
chronology has been placed in end-notes
which are to be found beginning on p. 5.
T
h
e
n
a
m
e
o
f
t
h
e
1800
7 January
2
b
r
a
n
c
h
Journal of History of the church, 10
April 1840. The inference here seems to be
that Joshua Holden was ordained an Elder to
preside over the Massac Branch of the
church.
i
144
District, South Carolina, where he lived for
about 9 years. 5
Joshua Holden born in Montgomery County,
North Carolina, one of the sons of James
Holden 3 and Biddy McDonnell (variants:
McDonald, McDaniel).4
1809
1810
James Holden appears in the 1810 census,
Pendleton County, South Carolina (P. 22),
having 4 males 0=10 years, 1 male 10-16
years, 1 male 26-45 years. This may be
Joshua’s father and family. Joshua is known
to have had at least one sister and three
brothers: Rebecca, James, Richard, Jeremiah
(St. George temple records 12 June 1884).
The James Holden who first appears as a
grantee in the deeds of Anderson County,
South Carolina, may well be the father of
the Joshua who stated in his Seventies
Record that he emigrated to Pendleton
1817
3
James Holden, said to be also the
son of a James Holden (see p. 2 above), is
likely a relative of an earlier Joshua Holden,
living in nearby Chatham County, North
Carolina (see Chatham County N.C. Deed
Book N p. 348), who in 1802 resided in
Pendleton District, South Carolina which
was also the residence of our Holden family.
Since no Holdens have been found in
records of Montgomery County North
Carolina. it is conjectured that possibly
Joshua Sr. of Charham County, North
Carolina, and James Sr. are the sons of
Benjamin Holden of Brunswick County,
North Carolina since sons bearing these
names are mentioned in his will in 1778.
More research will be necessary.
Holdens moved from South Carolina to
Franklin County Tennessee. No trace is
found of them in the Franklin county
records.
1819 23 September
Joshua Holden marries Mary Talley,
daughter of George Talley and Lucy
McDaniel (variant McDonald, etc.)6
1820
23 June
5
All of the Holden family names are
found in the early deeds and records of
Anderson county and Pickens County,
S.C.,both formerly part of Pendleton
District. More research needs to be done
here also.
Family tradition gives Joshua’s
mother as Biddy McDonald, or McDonnell.
The 1850 census of Wayne County,
Tennessee, home of the Holdens for many
years, lists a Biddy Holden, age 83, born in
Virginia (family no. 805). Both the name
Biddy, which is derived from Bridget, one
of the saints of Catholic Ireland, and
McDonald are Irish. The family name
McDonald was most often McDaniel
throughout Virginia, and in Irish records
occurs these, and still other variant spellings.
4
6
Family records show the name to be
McDonald. Mecklenburg County, Virginia
bonds show the marriage of a George Talley
to Lucy McDaniel in 1787. A contemporary
marriage in the same place is that of a man
named Grief Talley. It is known that our
George Talley and Lucy, his wife, name a
son Grief. The likelihood of this being our
family is obvious.
145
Wiley Hines Holden,7 a son, born to Joshua
and Mary in Lincoln County, Tennessee.
(Lincoln County borders Franklin County on
the west).
1821 8 October
Tennessee, some 60 miles due west of
Lincoln county.
1826
22 September
William Riley Holden born to Joshua and
Mary at Waynesboro, Wayne County,
Tennessee.9 (Also 22)
1828 1 July
8
George Richmond Holden was born to
Joshua and Mary.
1823 6 February
James H. Holden born to Joshua and Mary.
John R. Holden10 born to Joshua and Mary,
Wayne Co. Tennessee
1824 29 September
1830
11 March
Hulda Maria Holden, first daughter, born to
Joshua and Mary, in Wayne County,
9
The family record shows 2
September 1826 as William Riley Holden’s
birth date, but he gives it in numerous places
as 22 September 1826. He married Jane
Reestin Gustin. They received their
endowments in the Salt Lake City
Endowment House 1 November 1855. They
appear in the 1850 census, p. 115, family no
40 of Manti, Deseret, Utah. William R.
Holden, farmer age 24, born Illinois; Jane R.
Holden age 20, born Indiana; Mary Jane
Holden, age 1, born Deseret. They appear in
the 1870 census of Nephi, Juab county, Utah
no. 188. William Holden (blind) age 43,
Jane age 40, William age 18, Joshua age 14,
Catharine age 12, Susannah age 7, Lovinia
age 1.
7
Dates of the birth of the children of
Joshua and Mary Talley Holden were copied
by Martha Bird Smith of Salt Lake City
from a paper formerly in the possession of
her grandmother Martha Elizabeth Holden
Cook (1847-1920), a daughter of Wiley
Hines Holden. The paper was found “in a
box and the mice had chewed off the last
few names.” This story is confirmed by
Mrs. Willard Smith of Myton, Utah, who
wrote to Rulon N. Smithson, 23 Sept. 1949:
“I got the list of names and dates from Mrs.
James Cook, Bluebill, Utah and the paper
we took it from was among the records and
papers of James Cook’s Dad (Isaac Cook),
son-in-law of Wiley Hines Holden”, in an
attic after he died, I believe the story goes.
The mice had chewed out one corner of the
page so we couldn’t tell what the last two
name were, just the dates.”
10
John R. Holden appears to have
settled Chicken Creek, Juab County, Utah,
where also other Holden relatives lived–
including John’s niece Martha Elizabeth
Holden Cook and her family. John R.
Holden is recorded in the 1870 census of
that place, age 42, wife Samantha A. age 31,
children Samantha L. age 4, Polly Ann 2,
John R. born in March 1870. (See Samuel
Pitchforth’s diary note p. 8).
8
George Richmond Holden married
Lorana Boren, (ref St. George Temple
Sealings Book C 5755, James Harvey Heath
and Huldah Maria Holden Heath, 12 June
1884.
146
Joshua E. Holden born to Joshua and Mary.
No further record.
same day, is ordained an Elder in the
Church.
1831 8 October
1840
Richard Holden born to Joshua and Mary.
No further record.
Joshua Holden appears in the 1840 census of
Pope Co. Illinois (pl. 172) A Jeremiah
Holden in same record is likely Joshua’s
brother.
1833 23 December
Elizabeth Jane Holden, second daughter
born to Joshua and Mary.11
1835 17 October
1842 to 1845
Joshua’s eldest son, Wiley Hines Holden
marries Abigail Olmstead. 12
1842
Jeptha Vinan Holden, the eighth son, born to
Joshua and Mary.
Joshua and family move from Pope County,
in southern Illinois, to Nauvoo, on the
Mississippi river. Family tradition is that
they lived just few houses from the Prophet
Joseph Smith. 13 Mary Ann, Joshua’s
daughter has told, that as a child, she sat
upon the Prophet Joseph’s lap.14
1837 26 July
Mary Ann Holden, third daughter, born to
Joshua and Mary in Wayne County,
Tennessee. In the Thurber Ward, Wayne
County, Wayne Stake, Utah records it is
given as Carrolsville, Hardin, Tenn.
1842
January
1840 23 March
Joshua Holden, residing in Pope County,
Illinois, becomes a member of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, being
baptized by George P. Dykes, and on the
12
Wiley married Mrs. Abigail
(Olmstead) Weed, widow with two children:
Mary & Joshua. Abigail was born 25
February 1818 Eldigde (sic), Ohio, and was
sealed to Wiley H. Holden “for time” on 27
June 1854 in the Endowment House in Salt
Lake City. After Wiley’s death, Abigail
married James Harvey Heath, by whom she
had other children.
11
Elsie Cook Ostberg (1877-1946),
daughter of Mary Ann Holden (1837-1906),
wrote to Rulon N. Smithson, dated 3 August
1946 from Torrey, Wayne County, Utah,
about her Aunt Elizabeth took sick to be
confined and her husband a Mr. Churchill
according to Elsie Cook Ostberg was angry
and said when he left to go for the Doctor, “
I hope you are dead and on your cooling
board when I get back and sure enough she
and her baby were both dead when he got
back and he pulled his hair out and broke the
furniture and everything else Mother said.”
13
Barbara Ellen Cook Smithson
(1861-1936 daughter of Mary Ann Holden
Cook) to her son Nephi.
14
As told by Mary Ann Holden Cook
other grand daughter Mary Francetta Cook
Sampson.
147
Darius Holden is born (It is not known if
this is a son of Joshua and Mary, research
may prove it isn’t.)
½ years (reference: Nauvoo Neighbor 14
May 1845)
1845
April 22-29
1843 Feb 14-21
James Holden “of Iowa”, 22 year-old son of
Joshua dies of “winter fever” in Nauvoo,
likely at the home of his parents. He had
probably been working or living across the
river in Iowa. It is not know if he was
married. ( Nauvoo Neighbor 30 April
1845).
Althana Angeline Holden, Joshua’s and
Mary’s three year old baby dies at Nauvoo,
of jaundice. (Ref. The Wasp, 22 Feb. 1843)
1842 28 August
Darius Holden dies “the week end of 28
August 1843 at Nauvoo, Hancock County,
Illinois, age 1 year, 7 months.” (30 August
1843 Nauvoo Neighbor). There are other
Holden families living in or near Nauvoo at
this time, but since we know there were
other children born to Joshua and Mary, we
should preserve this record for further study.
1845, 5 September
Hulda Maria Holden, Joshua’s eldest
daughter, marries in Nauvoo, Illinois, James
Harvey Heath of Louisiana.16
minutes he was dead.” (Same letter as note
in 11.)
1843 13 November
16
From the scattered notes made by
members of the Heath Family before the
death of James Harvey Heath, notes now in
the possession of Winnie Heath Chidester of
Salt Lake City, we have the following:
(Handwriting of Ellen Thornton Heath, wife
of James Harvey Heath, Jr.) Entitled: “A
sketch of James Heath his history wrote as
he told it, May 22, 1904 . . . I started from
Nauvoo in the spring of 1846, came as far as
Council Bluffs stayed there a year or more
and next spring I moved up on the Nauvoo
where my wife Mariah took sick and
thought she would die so I went and got
Billey Young to come and administer other
and he said no medicine would do her any
good and that if I would administer to her
every day she would get well so I
administered to her next day and she
exclaimed thank God I am healed and so she
said she felt the healing influence penetrate
her whole system. . . .(Handwriting of Mary
Chidester, daughter of Hulda Heath
Childester): “In April 46 we crossed the
A child born to Joshua and Mary. (Is this
Rebecca?)
1844 12 October
Joshua is ordained a Seventy in the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, by
Jesse P. Harmon and Hosea Stout.
1845 12 May
Jepha Vinan Holden 15 son of Joshua and
Mary dies at Nauvoo of “lung fever” age 9
15
Elsie Cook Ostberg writes
concerning her mother’s brother: Jepthia
Vinan and Althana Angeline are younger
than she. Mother said Jepthia was about 17
years old (actually about 19) when he died.
He got up early one morning and ask some
one to hand him his pants, and said I have a
very bad pain in my head and in just a few
148
1846 31 January
1846, 15 August or 30 September
Joshua and Mary go to the Nauvoo Temple
where they receive their Endowments.
Joshua Holden baptizes Amos Gustin, age
22, into the church, probably in VanBuren
county, Iowa. (See last misc note.)
1846 1 April
1846
Joshua and family, including daughter Hulda
and her husband Harvey Heath, abandon
their homes in Nauvoo, cross the
Mississippi River “in Father Holden’s
wagon” and set up temporary camps in
Bonaparte, Van Buren county, Iowa, on the
Des Moines River. William Riley says: “On
April 1st 1946 I traveled to Davis County
Iowa” (from Nauvoo. After sending the
team and wagon back to Nauvoo for Wiley
Holden and his wife Abigail and children
Mary, age 6 and Joshua, age 4 , and possibly
others, the family spends the summer in Van
Buren or in adjoining Davis County, Iowa.
18 November
Joshua’s son William Riley Holden, age 20,
marries Miss Elizabeth Gustin, in Davis
County, Iowa. Soon afterward they set out
for Council Bluffs.
1846-7 Winter
It appears likely that Joshua and Mary and
the younger children also went to the Bluffs
to spend the winter. James Harvey Heath
records that he and Hulda spent about a year
at the Bluffs, after leaving Nauvoo in April
1846, and staying awhile in Bonaparte, Van
Buren County, Iowa.
1846, 27 May
1847
Joshua and Mary become parents of a child,
name and sex not preserved in family
record. 17
4 June
William Riley Holden and bride, Elizabeth’s
father Thomas Gustin and family. The rest
of Joshua’s family seems to have remained
near Council Bluffs, in Pottawottamie
County, Iowa until 1851 or1852.
river in Father Holden’s wagon, and moved
over to Boney Parts Iowa, and stopped there
and the team returned, Father Holden myself
moved on, no far from Burlington Davis
County, Iowa and sopped there and “ (ends
abruptly here. If they did go to Burlington
from Bonaparte, they backtracked about 30
miles, since Burlington is back on the
Mississippi, and is not in Davis County.
Davis County is West of Bonaparte.
1848
29 January
Joshua Holden, James H. Heath, Wiley H.
Holden, and John R. Holden among a group
who petition for a post office near the Log
Tabernacle at Pottawottamie, Iowa.
(Reference Journal of History, 20 Jan 1848
1849
25 March
17
Some members of the family feel
that this should read: 27 May 1841 (and that
it is compatible with the Darius Holden
record if 1 year 7 months were mistakenly
picked up for 1 year 4 months) more
research is required here).
149
In distant Great Salt Lake City, and
unknown to the family back in Iowa,
William Riley Holden, 23, on the advice of
Brigham Young, gives his wife Elizabeth,
childless, to Jehial McConnell, and on the
same day (25 Mar 1849) marries Elizabeth’s
sister Jane R. Gustin.18
Catherine Ridley of Liverpool, England.
Marriage consummated at Kanesville,
Pottawottamie, Iowa by Orson Hyde,
Minister of the gospel.
1851
Joshua’s eldest daughter, Hulda Maria, and
husband James Harvey Heath and children,
cross the plains in company with Orson Pratt
and Alfred Gordon.
1850 27 November
Joshua Holden age 50, and family appear in
census of Pottawottamie County, Iowa.
Wife Mary claims to be 40, Elizabeth 18,
and Mary 13.
1852, 17 May
Joshua’s eldest son, Wiley Hines Holden,
age 32 dies leaving a widow and several
children under 12 years of age. (See note
12)
1851 5 April
Joshua’s wife for 32 years, Mary Talley
Holden dies, and her obituary appears in the
Frontier Guardian, 18 Apr. 1851 published
at Kanesville, Iowa:
DIED
1852
“J. Holden and 4 others came in the first
company of Capt. James W. Bay, 1852 (J of
H. Dec. 1, 1852 )Settling in Provo
“At Bluff Branch in this county
(Pottawottamie) on Saturday the 5th inst.
Mary Holden, wife of Joshua Holden, of
inflammation of the head, aged 49 years”
1852
15 December
Mary Ann Holden,20 Joshua’s third
daughter, now age 15 marries David Cook
1851 4 May
Joshua remarries, his new wife, Dorothy
Ridley19 Guz, daughter Joseph and
stare of Iowa aged forty years, at Kanesville
in said county this 4th day of May A.D.
1851. Orson Hyde, Minister of the Gospel”
18
Jane R. Gustin daughter of Thomas
Gustin and Mary Peterson became the 2nd
wife of William Riley Holden, (see notes 9
p.6).
20
Children of Mary Ann Holden and
David Cook from family records:
David Cook (1854-1878)
died unmarried
Joshua Holden Cook (1857-1931)
married Betsy Maria Bybee
Joseph Ridley Cook (1859-1939)
married Mary Ann Taylor
Barbara Ellen Cook (1861-1936)
married Nephi Smithson
Daniel Cook (1864-1954)
married Martha Alzina Sly
19
Pottawottamie Co. Marriages (See
tribute to Dorothy Ridlley p. 8)
“State of Iowa, Pottawotamie Co. I hereby
certify that I joined in marriage in said
county, Mr. Joshua Holden of Kanesville,
County of Pottawotamie, and state of Iowa,
age fifty years, and Mrs. Dorothy Guz of
Kanesville, County of Pottawotamie and
150
of Provo, Territory of Deseret, formerly of
Ontario, Canada.
Also present for endowments that day were
Joshua’s parents of three small children.
(See note 9.)
1854 January
1857
Luke William Gallup of Springville writes:
“Old man Holden & wife from Nephi on
their way to their home at Battle Creek (Juab
County) And stayed a night with us. (P. 35
of extract of Gallup diary).
10 October
William Riley Holden and others from
Nephi to Salt Lake City to “defended Zion
against her enemies” (See note 9)
1857 1 November
John Holden of Nephi likely Joshua’s son
John R. having been to California and “a cut
up there was returned here and is leading our
young men here...”, is in disfavor of the
Bishop.21
1854 (prob)
“The following persons agreed to pay into
the P.E. (Perpetual Emigration) Fund one
tenth of their crops after the tithing of said
crop.” Joshua Holden is listed. (Old Nephi
Ward records).
21
Diary of Samuel Pitch forth, of
Nephi Utah. P. 66
“Sunday the 1st of November 1857 attended
meeting at 6 p.m. Brother Picton and
Kendall occupied most of the time. Bishop
said there was a person here who had been
to California and a cut up there was returned
here and is leading of our young men here
but I don’t intend hin nor any other apostate
to do as they like for I shall watch the
Sheep. John Holden is the person referred
to . . . “
1855 1 November
At the Old Endowment House in Salt Lake
City, Joshua is sealed for time and eternity,
by proxy of his present wife Dorothy, to his
deceased wife Mary Talley whom Joshua
had laid to rest in some forgotten grave a
thousand weary miles away.
Thursday 25th (August 1858) . . .
about 9 A.M. a company of U.S. Dragons
accompanied by Judge Eccles. Judge St.
Clar. Hartnet the secretary and other
dignities–on their way to Fillmore to
organize a US Court–that they might give
the saints trouble. May God reward them
according to their merits. A Captain Smith
made many inquiries about the number of
Indians of William Holden also if there was
an Indian chief who believed in
Mormonism. Bother Holden answered in
the affirmative. Capt. Smith next inquired if
we had much trouble with him. Brother
Holden said no. He was a good Indian this
seemed to annoy Capt. Smith”. . . p.114
Anna Francetta Cook (1867-1954
married
1st Robert Manning
2nd Vardie McNiel
3rd Charles Albrecht
Mary Emily Cook (18700-1902)
married Walter Lazenbly
Alzina Maria Cook (1847-1876)
died a child
Elsie Evangeline Cook (1877-1946)
1st Frank Hatt
2nd Alfred Ostberg
Martha Jane Cook (1881-1905)
married Herman Hermanson
151
1860
Joshua Holden and family appear in the
census of Nephi, Juab County, Utah
Territory. Joshua is listed as a “cooper”
(barrel maker), age 60, wife Dorothy age 50;
two children Martha age 13, and John age
10. (These are probably children of
Joshua’s deceased son Wiley Hines Holden.)
1862 7 April
Joshua Holden dies, of inflamation of the
lungs, at Nephi, Utah. Obituary in Deseret
News of May 14, 1862. “At Nephi City
Apr. 7th of inflammation of the lungs, Joshua
Holden, aged 62 years 3 months.
TRIBUTE TO DOROTHY RIDLEY
Dorothy Ridley, second wife of
Joshua Holden, was born 26 May 1810,
Liverpool, England, to Joseph and Catherine
Ridlley. She was baptized a member of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
in October 1847, and had come, with the
saints, as far west as Iowa, when she met
and married Joshua Holden in 1851.
Mary Ann Holden was still at home,
she was nearly fourteen years old, and she
must have had a warm spot in her heart of
her “second mother” for she named a son
Joseph Ridley Cook, it could easily have
been for her step-mother’s father. This
speaks well of step-mother, step-daughter
relations. She also took into in home and
heart, children of Wiley Hines Holden, some
two extra persons crossed the plains in her
“household”.
152
MARY ANN HOLDEN
(David Cook)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 26 July 1837
Place: Carolsville, H. Tennessee
Married: 15 December 1852
Place: Provo, Utah, Utah
Died: 8 March 1906
Place: Lyman, Wayne, Utah
Baptized: 15 February 1877
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley: September 29–October 1, 1852. She was15 years old.
Pioneer Company 64–Uriah Curtis (16) left Kanesville, Iowa, June 28 with 259 people
and 50 wagons. September 29–October 1. Roster Journal History Supplement. After 1
December. 1852, p. 101-7. (1852 with the John T. Chafe (Chase) Company)
(Children of May Ann Holden)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
David Cook
Joshua Holden Cook*
Joseph Ridley Cook
Barbara Ellen Cook
Daniel Cook
Anna Francetta Cook
Mary Emily Cook
Alzina Maria Cook
Elsie Evangeline Cook
Martha Jane Cook
13 March 1854
16 May 1857
19 August 1859
27 November 1861
7 August 1864
25 March 1867
21 April 1870
16 January 1874
9 August 1877
5 January 1881
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Nephi, Juab, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
Washington, Washington, Utah
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Holden, Mary Ann (Female)
Birth: Date: July 26, 1837 Place: Wayne, Tennessee, USA
Parents: Father: Holden, Joshua
Mother: Talley, Mary
Death: Date: March 8, 1906
Marriage Information:
Spouse: Cook, David
Date: December 15, 1852
Church Ordinance Data: Baptism Date: 1845
Temple Ordinance Data:
Baptism
Date: October 17, 1967
Temple: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah,
USA
Endowment Date: February 15, 1877
153
Sealed to Spouse
Date: February 15, 1877
Washington, March 5, 1873 A Patriarchal Blessing on the head of Mary Ann Cook daughter of
Joshua and Mary Holden, Born in . . . . July 26, 1837.
Mary Ann, the beloved of the Lord, I place my hands upon your head and seal up on you a
Father’s blessing. Thou art of the house of Joseph that was sold into Egypt and a lawful heir to
the knowledge of the Holy Gospel. You believe this Gospel in the honesty of thy heart and the
Holy Ghost shone round about you like . . in your bones. Your Spirit shouted for joy when you
saw your name written in the lamb’s book of life. You came upon this earth with a promise to
your Father that you would serve him all the days of your probation here upon this earth. The
days of your probation are numbered and this the prayer of faith in the name of Jesus. You will
live till a good old age. You will have your children wherever you go. You will have a mansion
prepared for you that will be beautiful and the glory of God will be there. The Lord thy God will
bless you and sanctify your labors. You have nothing to fear but to keep the commandments of
God. The Heaven and the Earth may pass away, but the word of the Lord to you will; never fail.
The angels of light will come to you and eat and drink with you in your mansion. They will
touch you with a holy touch that will burn through your whole system and that touch will burn
through your posterity. You be be come strong and active and they will anoint thine eyes. That
they will never grown dim by age, they will talk and tell you a great deal. They will tell you of
your dead. They will tell you their names, ages and birthplaces. You will go to the Temple of
God and with your husband be baptized for your dead. You will see Jesus your redeemer His
saints with him. You will be caught up to meet him and between with him to his temple. There
you will be a great display of the power of God and feel the blessings of peace and quietness
upon your body. That you may do all this work with a single eye to the Glory of God, I seal
upon your head a crown of celestial glory. I do this in the name of Jesus Christ your Redeemer
Amen.
Ann was married at age fifteen to David
MARY ANN HOLDEN COOK
Cook of Provo, Territory of Deseret, 15
December 1852, in Provo, Utah.
Mary Ann Holden was born 26 July
1837 in Carrolsville, Hardin, (Wayne Co.)
They were the parents of ten
Tennessee. Her mother was Mary Talley
children: David Cook Jr., Joshua Holden
who was Irish, and her father was Joshua
Cook, Joseph Ridley Cook, Barbara Ellen
Holden, who was English. They resided in
Cook, Daniel Cook, Anna Francetta Cook,
Nauvoo, Illinois in 1844 and according to
Mary Emily Cook, Alzina Maria Cook, Elsie
family history, lived a few blocks from the
Evangeline Cook and Martha Jane Cook.
Prophet Joseph Smith. Mary Ann, then
about seven years old, was proud to say she
Her first child, David Cook, was
had sat on the lap of the prophet.
accidentally killed on his twenty-fourth
She came to Utah with John T.
birthday. He was wrestling with a friend
Chase's Company, a pioneer of 1852. Mary
154
and he broke his neck. They were living in
Washington, Utah at this time.
with the John T. Chafe Company. She
married David Cook December 15, 1852.
They lived in Nephi, Utah from
March 1854 until March 1867, according to
the records of births of their children. Then
Brigham Young called them to help settle
the Muddy River in the Dixie country. After
some delay they went to Dixie where they
lived for several years. From there they
went to Thurber, Wayne County, Utah,
being among the first to settle in that town.
We have wondered if grandfather
came to Utah about that time as they were
married the same year she immigrated.
Grandfather was 24 years old, and
grandmother was 15 when they were
married, but would have been 16 in July.
We have it handed down by the family who
say that grandfather and grandmother were
married in Provo. They went to Nephi to
live.
Their little home was given to them
by their son Joshua Holden Cook and they
furnished it with their own hands. David
made the beds, the table, the chairs,
cupboards and churn, and a complete little
cupboard for fancy ornaments and books.
Mary Ann made many doilies and cushions.
She also spun and carded to make their
clothing and bedding.
Mary Ann Holden, my grandmother,
was so good to me and so kind to everyone
and very free hearted. She wanted to fix
something to eat for everyone that came in
her home it seemed. She was quick with her
work. I never remember of ever seeing her
house messed up or any dirty dishes;
everything was in order.
She endured to the end with faith,
crossing the plains--she took care of her
brother Wiley Holden's children for a few
years, two girls (twins), Catherine and
Caroline and a boy named John and she
gave birth to ten children.
Grandmother had only one single
girl when I remember her. The others were
all married. She had burdens placed upon
her from the start but never complained.
Her brother Willey’s wife died and left three
children, a pair of twins, Catherine and
Caroline, and a boy named John. She gave
them a mother’s love and care, and kept
them a few years. Before father married my
mother, he took mother to live with his folks
as mother was an orphan, and he felt sorry
for her. Grandmother treated her like one of
her own and mother thought it was heaven,
for both grandmother and grandfather
cherished her, and they had a daughter her
age which my mother went with. They also
loved each other. At the age of 17 mother
married Joshua, their son, and soon they
moved by themselves. Grandmother had a
lot of trouble. She witnessed her oldest son
being brought home with his neck broken
and only lived a short time. This happened
Her husband became blind in 1881
so she was a shining light to him until her
death, 8 March 1906, in Wayne Co., Utah.
David Cook moved to Delta with his son
Joshua Holden Cook and daughter-in-law,
Betsy Maria Bybee Cook in 1909. He died
in Delta, Millard Co., Utah, 21 January
1911, and was buried there.
(Taken from Brief Life Sketch of David
Cook and wife, Mary Ann Holden)
Mary Ann Holden was the daughter
of Joshua Holden and Mary Talley. She was
Irish by descent. She came to Utah in 1852
155
1st Robert Manning
2nd Vardie McNiel
3rd Charles Albrecht
Mary Emily Cook (18700-1902)
married Walter Lazenbly
Alzina Maria Cook (1847-1876)
died a child
Elsie Evangeline Cook (1877-1946)
1st Frank Hatt
2nd Alfred Ostberg
Martha Jane Cook (1881-1905)
married Herman Hermanson
in a wrestling match in St. George where
they were living. Grandfather being blind
and almost deaf made it a continual grief on
her. All these things made her very humble
and dependent on the Lord, therefore, she
was spiritual minded to a great degree and
the Holy Spirit brought the light and comfort
to her many times and was always near her.
She was of a nervous type, easily
disturbed, but equally quick to get over it.
She was thoughtful to everyone and so
warm hearted. When we stop to think of it,
she was only 44 and had given birth to ten
children and made a home for others. She
was a small woman with long black hair and
dark blue eyes, but I only remember her
with white gray hair. Yet, she was only 69
when she died. She was a good, fast worker
and corded wool and spun it to make
clothing. She made fancy cushions and
tidies and her little home was cozy, but the
best of all was their loving companionship
with each other. I was about 13 when
grandmother passed away. I remember they
had always been so kind and thoughtful to
each other. She died March 1906 at Lyman,
Utah, where she was buried.
Children of Mary Ann Holden and David
Cook from family records:
David Cook (1854-1878)
died unmarried
Joshua Holden Cook (1857-1931)
married Betsy Maria Bybee
Joseph Ridley Cook (1859-1939)
married Mary Ann Taylor
Barbara Ellen Cook (1861-1936)
married Nephi Smithson
Daniel Cook (1864-1954)
married Martha Alzina Sly
Anna Francetta Cook (1867-1954
married
156
SARAH CAROLINE HORSECROFT
(John Moses Wyatt)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: January 25, 1829
Place: Brighton, E Sussex, England
Married: December 25, 1848
Place:
Died: 10 March 1905
Place: Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Baptized: June 23, 1852
Arrived in the Salt lake Valley on October 5, 1853. She was 24 years old.
Pioneer Company 76–Jacob Gates (5) left Keouk, Iowa, June 3 (left Missouri River 15
July, 1853) with 262 people and 33 wagons, arrived September 26-30. Roster, Journal
History 9 September 1853, p. 25-28.
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
11.
12.
John Horsecroft Wyatt*
Charles Wyatt
Sarah Helen Wyatt
Josephine
William Henry
Franklin Horsecroft Wyatt
Myrtle Maria Wyatt
George Edward Wyatt
Thomas Harry Wyatt
Mary Hannah Wyatt
Alfred Horsecroft Wyatt
2 December 1849
Brighton, Sussex, Eng.
2 September 1853
Green River, Wyoming
5 September 1855
Salt Lake City S.L., Utah
7 December 1857
Salt Lake City, S.L., Utah
18 July 1860
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
18 December 1862 Wellsville, Cache, Utah
21 February 1864
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
5 August 1867
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
18 February 1870
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
21 August 1871
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
24 November 1872 Wellsville, Cache, Utah
established the foundation of the family we
(This history was taken from the
commemorate in our organization.
WYATT FAMILY Bulletin, published by
the Wyatt Family Organization Volume 1,
Sarah Caroline had lived in a small
issues 1 and 2)
fishing village. Many times, as a little girl,
she would meet the fishermen as they
John Moses Wyatt was born in the
returned from the sea with their boats laden
parish of Hove, Sussex, England, May 22,
with fish, and carry her apron full of
1829. His wife Sarah Caroline Horsecroft
“smacks”, home for the family larder.
was born in the adjacent parish of Brighton,
on January 25, 1829. Their marriage took
Apparently three years after they
place December 25, 1848. Thus, before
were married, they seemed to be settled for
either had reached the age of twenty, was
life. They had their home, and their first
child whom they named John Horsecroft,
157
born on December 2, 1849. One evening,
when John Moses was coming home from
his daily work, he was attracted by two
Mormon missionaries who were holding an
open air meeting. He afterward reported
that the truth of their message came to him
with great force. It seemed to him that the
message they brought was what he had been
waiting for. On reaching home he said to
his young wife, “Sarah, I have heard the true
gospel that has been restore to the earth.
Tomorrow evening we will go together and
hear these messengers again.” Without
reservations these parents of ours accepted
the gospel and were baptized into the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints
on June 21, 1852, by Frederick Moore and
confirmed by Henry Hollis. The spirit of the
Gathering was immediately manifest in their
lives and preparations for immigration to the
wilds of the western parts of America,
known then as Deseret, were made. They
immediately met with opposition. Their
families became very bitter toward the
church and tried to prevent them from
bringing their young son John with them by
hiding him. Fortunately the boy was found
in time for the family to leave with a
company that sailed from Liverpool,
England on February 2, 1853. Captain
Brown was in charge of the sailing vessel,
“International”. There were four hundred
immigrants, in charge of Elder Christopher
Arthur, cramped in this small vessel. This
was stormy season on the Atlantic. The
passengers endured many hardships in the
ten long weeks they were in crossing.
hardships incident to pioneer life. The threat
of attack from Indians was ever present.
Food and water was often scarce.
Their second son, Charles, was born
September 2, 1853 in Green River,
Wyoming. They were not able to stop for
the birth of the child because of the urgent
need of water for camping. When our
parents left England they were not aware
that a child was on the way and had made no
preparation for its arrival. As a result it was
necessary to use pillow slips, underwear,
and other available articles to provide for the
infant’s clothing. They struggled on in the
face of these hardships and arrived in Salt
Lake City, October 5, 1853, almost nine
months from the time they left Liverpool.
Before leaving England, Sarah had a
dream in which she saw Brigham Young.
As the company entered Salt Lake Valley
they were met by Brigham Young. She
pointed him out and said “there is the leader,
and the man I saw in my dream”. They
lived in Salt Lake City for seven years
working for Brigham Young.
Five years after their arrival, in 1858,
Brigham Young led the entire population of
Salt Lake City as far south as Provo because
of the threat posed by Johnson’s Army. The
saints took all their livestock with them.
When they returned the Wyatt family found
their home and garden in good condition.
In the year 1860 they moved to
Cache Valley. Their plans were to go to
Providence but the Little Bear River was in
flood, so they remained in Wellsville. The
first year they lived in a dugout in the hill
just east of the fort. Later they moved into
the fort. The houses were close together
because of the danger of Indian attacks and
The company reached New Orleans
on April 23, 1853. They traveled up the
Mississippi River to Keobuk, Iowa where
they were organized in an ox team company
under the command of Elder Jacob Gates.
They walked, most of the way across the
plains and experienced many of the
158
the men took turns acting as sentries to
insure their safety.
lover of flowers and her children were
dressed in clothes made of cloth she had
carded and spun.
Such a woman is
described by Solomon in the proverbs
Chapter 31:28, “Her children arise up, and
call her blessed.”
After some time the town was
surveyed into blocks of ten acres each with
eight lots to the block.
The families
purchased lots and built houses of logs with
dirt floors. John Moses Wyatt bought the lot
across the street west from where his son
John Horsecroft later lived. A few years
later the family moved to Franklin where
they stayed only one summer.
They
returned to Wellsville and made this their
home until their deaths.
Sarah Caroline attributed her long
life to “hard work and trust in the Lord,”
Much of her education came from a careful
study of the Bible and the Book of Mormon.
Most of her life was spent in working in the
Church, especially in the Relief Society.
The descendent of these two humble
people who came to Utah in 1853 have
increased until today there are more than
300 living families which claim them as
progenitors.
John Moses worked on the Logan
Temple as a rock mason for one year and
later he helped to build the school house.
His wife Sarah, was always ready and
willing to aid the sick and needy. She went
many times to help sisters in confinement.
She was the mother of eleven children,
seven boys and four girls. Three of these
children died in infancy. Two of her sons,
John and Franklin filled missions to their
native land of England. The family did
much to build and sustain the Church and
community in this pioneer period.
John Moses Wyatt came to the close
of his long and eventful life on March 10,
1905. His wife survived him to the good old
age of 85 years and 11 months. She passed
peacefully from this life on December 31,
1914
************
Sarah was a brave and hardy woman.
On one occasion after they had moved to
Wellsville, she had left her baby outside the
cabin while she gathered firewood. On
returning she found two Indian braves with
her baby. They threatened to take the baby
if she did not give them sugar. Instead of
being frightened into granting their request
she chased them away with a rolling pin.
The next morning the chief and the two
braves came to her cabin with a gift of
venison and the chief called her a “brave
squaw.”
This history was taken from the
WYATT FAMILY BULLETIN, published
by the Wyatt Family Organization in
Volume 1, issues 1 and 2.
Sarah was always cheerful, neat, and
clean in her home and person. She was a
159
OLIVER BOARDMAN HUNTINGTON
(Hannah Mendenhall Sanders)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 14 October 1828 (1823)
Place: Watertown, Jefferson, New York
Married: 25 November 1852
Place: Salt Lake City, Utah
Died: 7 February1907
Place: Springville, Utah, Utah
Baptized: 7 Oct 1836
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley: 1852. He was 24 years old.
Marriage Number 2, Spouse: Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall
Date: November 25, 1852 Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, USA.
(Children of Hannah Mendenhall Sanders )
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Olive Hannah Huntington*
Oliver Baker Huntington
Elizabeth Jane Huntington
Dimick Huntington
William Huntington
Nellie Huntington
Prescinda Huntington
Rachel Anna Huntington
Zina B. Huntington
10 December 1853
30 May 1856
31 August 1858
15 October 1860
10 July 1863
2 July 1867
11 February 1871
24 January 1874
20 October 1877
Marriage Number 1, Spouse: Mary Melissa Neal
Date: 17 August 1845 (1843)
(Children of Mary Melissa Neal)
1.
2.
3.
Mary A. Huntington
Huntington (baby)
George W. Huntington
(Marriage number 3–Spouse: Elvira Stevens
Date: December 3, 1856 (divorced)
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
160
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
St. George, Washington, Utah
St. George, Washington, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Huntington, Oliver Boardman (Male)
Birth: Date: October 14, 1823, Place: Watertown, Jefferson, New York, USA
Alternate Date: 1825
Parents: Father: Huntington, William Mother: Baker, Zina
Death: Date: February 7, 1907,
Place: Springville, Utah, Utah, USA
Alternate Date: January 1909
Burial Date: February 9, 1907
Buried: City Cemetery, Springville, Utah, Utah, USA
Marriage Information: Spouse: Neal, Mary Melissa
Date: August 17, 1845
Place: Cambria, Niagara, New York, USA
Alternate Date: 1843
Marriage Number 2, Spouse: Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall
Date: November 25, 1852
Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Marriage Number 3 Spouse: Stevens, Elvira (divorced)
Date: December 3, 1856
Church Ordinance Data: Huntington, Oliver Boardman (Male)
Baptism Date: October 7, 1836
Baptism Date: 1835, Place: Missouri, USA
Ordained High Priest
Ordained Patriarch
Temple Ordinance Data: Huntington, Oliver Boardman (Male)
Endowment Date: October 15, 1852
Sealed to Parents Date: August 27, 1951
Sealed to Spouse Number 2 (Hannah Sanders )
Date: November 25, 1852
Temple: Endowment House in Salt Lake City, Utah, USA
Sealed to Spouse Number 1 (Mary Melissa Neal) Date: May 16, 1856
Places of Residence: Huntington, Oliver Boardman (Male)
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Missouri, USA; 1838
Grantsville, Tooele, Utah, USA
Provo, Utah, Utah, USA
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, USA; 1853-1856
Springville, Utah, Utah, USA; 1858-1860, 1867-1877
St. George, Washington, Utah, USA; 1863
Vocations: Huntington, Oliver Boardman (Male)
School Teacher
161
Bee Inspector
School Trustee
Farmer and Stock raiser
Comments:
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
1
Huntington, Oliver Boardman (Male)Oliver came to Utah July 24, 1847
with the Brigham Young Company.
He was a missionary to England for two years. He was the Sunday School
Superintendent of Springville.
Oliver has a journal with a copy located at Brigham Young University.
Oliver was a master mason in Nauvoo in 1844.
He worked on the temple.
Oliver and Mary Melissa were married by George Fowler.
From the diary of Oliver Boardman Huntington: Includes newspaper
clippings, account books, poetry.
A.
Detailed account of hostilities in Missouri.
B.
Danites.
C.
To Nauvoo.
D.
Hardships.
E.
Death of Joseph Smith.
F.
Young men "whistled and whittled" unwanted visitors out of town, 1845.
G.
Detailed account of mission to England, 1846. Homesickness.
H.
Introspection about wife and mission.
I.
On return to United States had difficulty in persuading wife and her
parents to go west. To Utah, 1852.
J.
Settled in Springville.
K.
Domestic quarrels; divorce; remarriages.
L.
Exploration of route to Carson Valley, 1853.
M.
Mission to Indians, 1855.
N.
Exploring expedition with Seth M. Blair, 1856.
O.
To Dixie, 1862.
P.
Back to Springville, 1864.
Q.
Taught school. Attempted to introduce Deseret Alphabet.
R.
After 1870's entries mainly recount Church meetings, visits of friends,
administrations to the sick, deaths, quarrels and rivalries with Church
officials, neighbors, family members.
S.
Portrait of real human being.
Patriarchal Blessing)
No 886 Kirtland Sept 7th 1836 Blessing by William Huntington upon the head of his son Oliver
B. Born October 14th 1826 Jefferson, County New York. In the name of Jesus Christ who took
little children in his arms and blessed them, I lay my hands on thee and bless thee with a father’s
162
blessing; thou art but a child and knowest not the power of Satan and I ask the Lord my
Heavenly Father that he will deliver thee from the snares of the .....ter, and jaws of the lion, and
from the enemy of thy soul and give thee wisdom and understanding from on high, that thou
mayest be as mighty a man as ever twas on the Earth, yea I say unto thee that thou shalt be blest
with great blessings, the heart shall be filled with intelligence from Heaven, and thou shalt be
called to preach the gospel to this generation, and shall do a great work in the cause of God.
Angel’s shall minister unto thee for God has prepared thee for a priest and thou shalt be filled
with wisdom and intelligence from Heaven and be able to confound the learned of the priests of
this generation and thou shalt be able to exceed the youth of this generation in all wisdom and
knowledge and before thou art twenty one thou wilt be called to preach the fullness of the gospel,
thou shalt have power with God even to translate thyself to Heaven and preach to the inhabitants
of the ... or the jol .. its. If it shall be expedient, if thou art faithful, all these blessings will be
given unto thee, and now by the authority of the priesthood I seal thee unto eternal live in the
name of Jesus, . . . Amen. Albert Carrington recorder.
to know of their father's life, that they might
view it, and perhaps profit thereby, or at
least, have the satisfaction of knowing it.
This is one object that induces me to write;
that my nearest kindred, might know of their
kinsman. I write also for aWritten
satisfaction
by himself.
to
myself, to look over my past life, dates and
events, and to comply with a requirement,
oft repeated by the prophet Joseph Smith,
"That every man should keep a daily
journal."
HISTORY OF OLIVER BOARDMAN
HUNTINGTON
Compilation of short sketches and journals,
commenced December 10th 1845.
I do not write this account of myself,
out of any speculative motive; to get gain
thereby, or, thinking thereby to beget to
myself much honor or applause from
anyone, for it will not probably be of great
satisfaction to many if any, until I am no
more.
I was born in the year 1823, October
14, and passed the first ten years of my life
with perhaps nothing more than the usual
carelessness and curiosity of childhood,
being brought up thus far in the good old
way of our fathers, with all the honesty and
righteousness they had any knowledge of;
but I would to God that gives laws to the
Saints of the Latter-Days, that I had never
known ought but their laws and ways. A few
instances of curiosity might be mentioned
prior to the time above mentioned; but I
intend to make the subject of my narration
commence about the year 1825 or 6 being
the time that the gospel of Jesus Christ of
Latter-Day Saints was first preached in our
hearing; and from the time my parents came
into the covenant; more particularly from
Many times have I wished that my
father had kept an account of his life, that I
might look over it, and see his by-gone days,
deed and fortune; and never did he make the
scratch of a pen towards it, until he had seen
sixty cold winters; and as yet I know but
very little of his life, not enough to make
any record of, although I have a very short
account written, but which is beyond my
reach at present, if not forever. Like men in
general I presume to suppose, that I shall
have a posterity; and that may; like me; wish
163
which time to the present time my life has
been spent in the work and among the
Saints.
inquiring mind and being willing to obey
truth, they soon were baptized by Elder
Dutcher, and turned their whole attention to
the work. I think this was in the fall of 1834
and the next spring, my sister Precendia,
who had married a man by the name of
Norman Buell; and Dimmick, moved to
Kirtland in Ohio where the Church was then
gathering. I disremember whether they
joined the Church before or after they
moved to Kirtland. They sailed in a
schooner from Sackets Harbor to Fairport or
Cleveland.
My birthplace and residence until the
year 1836 was in the town of Watertown,
county of Jefferson and state of New York.
My father's name was William and my
mother's name was Zina. They came from
New Hampshire and settled in Watertown
where they raised a family of seven children
who lived to be men and women grown, and
lost three whilst in childhood.
Their names according to their ages
are as follows. Chauncy and Nansey twins.
Nansey died in infancy. Dimmick,
Presendia, Adaline, William, Zina, Oliver
and John. Adaline died when eleven years
old, and also an infant of but a few days old.
I cannot tell where he comes in among the
rest, for he came and went without being
called by any name.
My father's house was a rendezvous
for all the Mormon preachers in that part of
the country. In 1885 old father Joseph
Smith and his brother John Smith were at
our house and stayed a day or two, also
Luke Johnson and Orson Pratt. Dutcher and
Blakesley, and John P. Green who baptized
my grandfather. In fact, it was a home for all
Mormons. In 1836 father sold his farm, after
much anxiety and concern, by sacrificing
about fifteen hundred dollars, in selling it for
that much less than it was really worth for
the sake of living with the Church and
obeying the word of God as given to Joseph
Smith and whose father had been to our
house and counseled father to sell the first
opportunity he had which he did in the
summer of 1836 and about the first of
October that fall, we started from Sackets
Harbor in company with Hiram Clark and
two or three other families whose names I
disremember all being under the direction of
and led by Luke Johnson and Orson Pratt
who had lately married him a wife about 20
miles from our place, by the name of Sally
Bates. I will here mention that William and
Zina were baptized that summer and I think
at the time they went down to Elder Pratt's
wedding, I will not be positive though. One
day as I was taking Orson and Luke down to
my grandfather's in the carriage; we were
My mother was a daughter of old
Doctor Oliver Baker of New Hampshire.
Grandfather Huntington's name was William
and a nephew to Samuel Huntington that
signed the Declaration of Independence. He
served in both the revolutionary war and last
war. He served through all the last war and
three years in the revolution; and of that the
last three; enlisting when he was only
seventeen years old. My father also served
through the last war as officer. (1812)
In the year 1833 or 34 what was
called Mormon Elders began to preach
around our neighborhood, and by some
means finally came to our house, and left a
Book of Mormon which they read through
two or three times and were very much
taken up with the doctrine; there had not
been much preaching about there, anywhere,
but father and mother heard, having a very
164
passing a spot where but a little time before
a thief had hid some money and it could not
be found; Luke said to me, "Hadn't we better
go and try; I think we will find it. I, not
understanding his meaning replied I thought
it not worthwhile to try. He said it was not,
but Joseph Smith was said to be a great
money digger and they were his followers. I
often thought of that and thought he was a
cunning man. We left Sackets Harbor, I
think, the first day of October, having made
an attempt to start the night before, but was
driven back, the wind blowing a perfect
gale; we landed in Rochester the next
morning before sunrise.
When we got there we found
Precendia, but behold Dimmick had gone to
Missouri four months before; seven hundred
miles farther. Well, we were glad of it, only
we wanted to see him, but did not know
when that would be, but expected to
sometime. Father went immediately and
asked council what to do; and the counsel he
received was to buy a certain place or
situation just two miles south from the
temple; containing thirty acres and on it a
good two-story white house; he accordingly
made the purchase of it from a man
belonging to the Church then, by the name
of Jacob Bump, and paid him down to the
amount of three thousand dollars; the sum
total. Well we all were well satisfied and
thought we were doing well if the land was
high, and a mortgage on the place; it was in
the hands of Brother Bump and we thought
all the brethren were honest then, for we did
not think that some had come in for the
loaves and fishes; in fact never once thought
of the possibility of a Mormon being
dishonest or even denying the faith. One
year had not rolled away and Brother Bump
had denied the faith and refused to lift the
mortgage, and father could not, having
bestowed all his surplus money upon the
bank and the poor, so when the bank broke
we were broken and as poor as the best of
the Mormons. Well, we expected to become
poor but not quite so quickly. About two or
three weeks after we arrived there John and I
were baptized in the waters of Mormon, by
Hiram [Hyrum] Smith, according to a
covenant which I had made with God on
certain conditions, which he had fulfilled,
and so did I on my part. That winter I went
to school to Even Gree, and the next
summer I had to stay at home and work. We
all worked hard, and had to live for that
spring was the hardest time we, as a family
ever saw, or ever have for provisions and
During our passage thus far; grounds
of suspicion, against a certain sister who had
left her husband to go to the city of the
saints; were not unlikely, and therefore a
watchful eye was justly kept over her and
the man with a black coat by the name of
Bennet, a strange passenger before unknown
to her or any of us, but I suppose she knew
him well, before we left the wharf, from the
fact that Wm. and Orson Pratt saw them go
into an inn together, where they soon found
them locked in a room together, and the
landlord had to be called to open the door,
where signs were seen sufficient to warrant
the authorities present to cut her off from the
Church immediately. From Rochester we
took the canal to Buffalo and from Buffalo
to Fairport, 12 miles from Kirtland we
sailed on a steamboat, and in four days from
the time we left Sackets we were in
Kirtland. We all walked the 12 miles with
joy, rejoicing at the privilege of getting there
no matter how; and O. what joy again came
over every one of us as we came in sight of
the temple. "The Lord's House," solemnly
exclaimed everyone, as we were trudging
along in a confused flock. it makes me think
of tribes going up to Jerusalem to worship,
as anciently.
165
stuff to save life. That spring was a general
time of severity of all kinds of eatables; and
it was the more so with us in consequence of
having but a short time before we came from
a farm of everything, and had spent all our
money, and did not know how to beg,
neither wanted to know.
of the truth of the work. They bore
everything that came upon them as saints
worthy of the reward laid up for those that
do not murmur; and worthy are they, and
from my mouth shall they ever be called
blessed and worthy. John and I, though
small, felt for them as much as our age
would and could be expected; we often
would kneel beside each other in the woods,
and in the barn, daily, and pray to God to
have mercy and bless father and mother, that
they should not want nor see us want for
bread. We used to pray three times a day as
regularly as Daniel; and often more than
three times.
There was nothing to be had either
for love or money, for Mormons, when they
had anything to buy with. Many a time did
my mother go without her meal of victuals
to leave enough for the children, when there
was nothing but beach leaves, after string
beans and sometimes a very scanty
allowance of corn bread, to leave. Once in a
while when we were most starved out we
would kill a starved to death hen we had
wintered over on nothing, and eat as
necessity called hardest. My poor old father
who but six months ago was in affluent
circumstances, and surrounded with
everything to make him comfortable, and
render life desirable; that a farm of upwards
of 230 acres; a good stone house and two
frame barns could afford, with close
calculation; together with a still greater
comfort, which was as good a companion as
any man ever chose, who in the midst of
affliction, was as an angelic comforter; I say
from all these earthly comforts and
conveniences, in six months he was brought
to live by day's works, and that but very
poorly, still my mother was the same mother
and the same wife.
In those days we were humble and
prayed every chance we had and for
everything we wanted; we were full of pious
notions, but our piety began to be a little
different from the old way; and I used to
delight in religious conversation in and
among the family; and we finally obtained
the gift of tongues, all of us, and Zina the
gift of interpretation, and we all became
exceedingly happy even in the midst of our
scarcities and deprivations. In the midst of
our poverty in Kirtland none of us
complained nor murmured against any of the
authorities of the Church or against God;
neither was the faith of any one lessened;
but as to the work of God, all was joy and
content and satisfaction. When I say this I
say and tell the unbent truth before God. In
ten years travel with the Church I never
heard father or mother utter the first
expression of doubt or show the least
wavering of mind, or lack of unlimited
confidence in the prophet.
It was a torment to each, to see the
other in want and still more see their
children cry for bread and have none to give
them nor know where the next was coming
from, and after all their trials and sufferings
not only there but elsewhere, never did I
hear either of them utter a murmuring or
complaining word against any of the
authorities of the Church, or express a doubt
In the fall of 1837 father was chosen,
ordained and set apart for the office of High
Counselor, one of the standing High
Council. That winter he underwent a partial
endowment and passed through the ordeal or
166
ordinances of washing and anointing. In the
spring of 1838, Joseph and the most of the
more conspicuous characters having gone to
Missouri we determined to go with the
Church which was pretty much all going in
June or July. The fall before the endowment
there, the devil kicked up a great row in the
hearts of many who turned away and denied
the faith, and became the most bitter
enemies of the Church, and used to try every
means to make a disturbance among the
brethren, every day of the week, Sundays
not excepted.
their families could be got out of the place,
one after another would come and go until
we had served a variety with the best we
had, and were glad of the privilege of
showing favor to the righteous; among
which number was Benjamin Wilber, Liman
Sherman, old father Smith, Samuel and
Carlos Smith, and even the mummies were
secreted there to keep them from being
destroyed. And in the meantime father was
working out to get fifty dollars for nothing,
only to satisfy the demands of the devil on
him and screen him from hiding as the rest
had to, but their spite towards him did not
run high as on others, some of whom they
sought their lives by day and night; well, all
served one scene of affliction to another that
they might be more fully tried, before they
had got settled in Missouri and so they were
driven from thence, like the people of
Enoch.
I remember one Sunday of seeing
men jumping out of the windows, I ran to
see what the fuss was, and found the
apostates had tried to make a real muss, as
they had frequently tried before, but on this
occasion I saw a dagger, the door keeper
held, that was wrenched from one of their
hands whilst making his way to the stand. I
heard the women scream and saw the men
jump out of the windows, those that had
chicken's hearts and I shall always
remember the sensation that came over me.
Father having borrowed money and a
yoke of oxen, we started for Farwest [Far
West] in Missouri about the first day of May
1838. We had one yoke of oxen on a doubleloaded two horse wagon, and an old horse
on a one horse wagon with a double load,
thus we traveled 15 miles the first day to
father's cousin, McCar, in Banebridge where
we unloaded all of our best goods, and
everything but just what we really needed to
make us comfortable on the road, and left
them with him to send on by water, which
we expected would be there before we
would. This we did, finding our loads too
heavy, so that we might be able to go
through the quicker and easier, but we never
saw anything more of our goods, which left
us as bare as a sheered sheep; we had the
hide left, but not whole; and all that change
wrought in two years. Our route to Missouri
was from Kirtland to Akron and then to
Wooster, Columbus, the capitol of Ohio,
Springfield and Dayton, Indianapolis, the
A few weeks after that, Joseph
received a revelation to go immediately to
Missouri to move him and Sidney and
Hiram [Hyrum], I think started the next day
or in two or three days at most. Immediately
upon their departure persecution
commenced with an iron hand. It was the
life and glory of the apostates to hatch up
vexatious lawsuits and strip the brethren of
their property and means of removing. It
seemed as though all power was given them
to torment the saints. The real Mormons
were designated by the appellation of Lick
skillets, and every Lick skillet had to suffer;
the principle ones left were hunted like
rabbits and foxes who skulk and hide in
holes, and so did they. Numbers lay
concealed in our house day after day, until
167
capitol of Indiana and Terrahanti,
Springfield the capitol of Illinois and Atlap,
Lousiana and Ketesville in Missouri. Our
pilgrimage to Farwest [Far West], was like
the journey of the children of Israel in the
wilderness; everything was uncertain but
one, and it was but by the hand and power of
God that we ever got to our place of
destination. That journey, in that season of
the year, with an ox team to travel a
thousand miles, can be realized by none but
they who have performed similar journeys
under similar circumstances. Our whole
journey was through a scene of new and
before unexperienced and unthought of
events. We were in company of seven
wagons led by Oliver Snow, and whose
cattle we had, and through whom God
blessed us with means to get to the place of
gathering. Brother Snow was a man very
much respected among men and as man of
good sense, abilities and fortune, but he
happened to prove, to be one of the more
unfortunate; for soon after we arrived at
Farwest [Far West] he became somewhat
disaffected and finally turned aside
altogether; and in fact he showed strong
symptoms of the darkness of his mind, on
the road. It was surely a true saying among
the Latter-day Saints, that if you want to
know a man, fully, take one good Mormon
journey with him, for it is sure to prove
anyone, whether he be true or false, half or
whole hearted. It sufficeth me to say, and cut
my notes short on our journey, that through
a great school, and series of lessons taught
by that hard school master experience, we
arrived at Farwest [Far West] in Missouri on
the 18th day of July, 1838. When about ten
miles from Farwest [Far West] as John and I
were walking ahead of the teams, who
should we meet, but our brother, Dimmick,
who we had not seen for near three years,
and who had got to be as fat as a bear.
Presendia had moved into Clay
County, and it was sometime before we saw
her; they came up the best part of the way
with Brother Joseph. We arrived there a few
days before; or about the time of the
commencement of the long to be
remembered disturbance which ended in the
extermination of all Latter Day Saints from
the state. We stayed in Farwest [Far West]
City, until sometime in August, during
which time, through the melon season we
fared and shared bountifully, from the
generosity of our benevolent neighbors; I
think it was in August but it might have
been in September that we moved to
Adamon-di-ahman [Adam-ondi-ahman] in
Davis County, where there was a stake
commenced. There have been so many
books written upon the Missouri
persecutions that I shall confine my
observations upon our own family, and self
more particularly. We had heard and read so
much about the sufferings of the brethren in
the time of an excitement, that we had made
up our minds for harder things than we
found; not but we found things and times
hard enough; for American citizens to bare.
The fuss had fairly commenced, and under
considerable headway when we moved,
insomuch that father, mother, and Zina who
went in the hind wagon, and who were until
dark before they arrived there, were assailed
just before they got to the Mormon
inhabitants, by a band of armed and
mounted men, who stopped them and in a
very rough and barbarous manner, like real
natives, demanded their businesses names
and some other information; gave a good
sound damning and then rode off into the
woods, the most natural place for such
animals.
Soon after our arrival there, the fuss
grew hotter and heavier, with a seeming
renewed vigilance on both sides; one to
168
offend and the other to defend. We were
besieged in that weak place, by a secret
skulking foe, but a good reinforcement from
Farwest [Far West] cleared the ground for a
space around. In the meantime the brethren
created a gristmill in the town or village, and
father was appointed overseer of that and the
beef market, or rather in short, all the
brethren were put on allowances, or drew
rations, and he was commissary general, and
had the charge of all the meat, honey, and
breat timber, both consecrated and not
consecrated. Under these circumstances
living in a log house of our own, and five
acres of land, on the bottom land of Grand
River, one acre of which was devoted to
burying the dead on; all being covered with
large timber, like the rest of the settlement. I
say under these circumstances, having or
living in our own house, which cost only
rolling the logs together, the floor being
made of God's footstool, and no door, we
were quite happy that we could get corn and
hog enough to make us know that the earth
was the Lord's and the fullness thereof. Our
wants were mostly supplied; not because we
had so much, but because we had learned to
lessen our wants. Open hostilities had
previously commenced on both sides, by the
mobs burning one or two houses, and
committing several outbreaks upon the
brethren in the country around.
Notwithstanding I was young and out of
danger that the men were exposed to; yet I
feared it not, for it was my natural turn to
glory in excitement, campaigns, and
something new; and then was the time my
curiosity was measurably satisfied; for every
day, almost brought fresh news of some new
outrage and outbreak, on one side; and the
next would be a signal revenge or victory on
the other; yet my desires were not satisfied,
for I wished and desired to be in the midst of
the scene; and often in vain spent tears,
implored my father to let me go with the
scouting parties.
I was always an obedient boy, and
wanted to do everything by his consent, and
it was seldom that I did anything of
consequence without. At the time that
Galeton was to be burned, I pleaded
with father to let me go, but to no effect. On
the appointed day I went to the top of the
hill;
a little above the well known pile of burnt
stones, half covered with earth, which the
prophet said
was the remains of an ancient altar, even an
altar that Adam built, and stood nearly on
the spot
where he also said, "Once stood Adam's
Tower; in sight of the spot in the valley
where Adam
blessed his sons, when they called him
Michael." I say I stood there and cast my
eyes in the
direction of Galeton, as near as I could
judge, and saw the smoke rising towards
heaven, which
filled me with ambition, the love of
excitement, tumult and something new.
In tears I looked far over the trees
and wished and sighed and wished again
that I was there, and
that I was older, for then I thought father
would not attempt to stop me from going
when I
pleased, and with mingled feeling of
madness and sorrow I stood alone on the
prairie and cried.
The next day I went to Bishop Knight's and
saw the plunder, and Oh what lots, I
thought; and
heard them tell, in what order they took the
place, marching up on the run, and one man
who
169
was in such a fright to save his life, that he
ran from the store to his horse, and on
his way, pulled out his knife, and instead of
untying his horse, cut the reigns, mounted
and
dashed into the woods out of sight in almost
the twinkling of an eye. The store they
burned,
but the goods were preserved. Soon after,
Dimmick came to our house and I heard him
telling
a circumstance that happened with him;
which was this; Just before they came in
sight of Galeton
he saw man at a distance on the prairie on
horseback with a gun on his shoulder, and
immediately
rode up to him and asked him his business,
which he said was hunting cattle. He had a
handkerchief around the lock of his gun it
being a misty and damp day; Dimmick
cocked his gun
and raising it, ordered him to surrender his
gun and he would spare his life, otherwise
the least
resistance would be death. The man handed
him his gun but requested the handkerchief,
which
Dimmick gave him, and ordered him to
proceed, which he did at the top of the speed
of his
beast.
Indian. There were three or four brethren
with him; they happened to have got out of
Farwest [Far West] about 15 minutes before
the place was surrounded by the militia; by
the advice of Hiram [Hyrum] Smith. On
their way, they visited the grave of Black
Hawk, and crossed the Mississippi River at
or near, Appanoos, from thence to Quincy,
where they made a stop. Adamon di Ahman
[Adam-ondi-Ahman] is 25 miles from
Farwest [Far West], and situated in a large
bend of Grand River, the whole settlement
being nearly surrounded, and a high point of
prairie following into the bend, at the
proportional height and distance, from the
river, with the bluffs in general; and on this
point, the very extreme point, is the remains
of the altar before mentioned, and little
farther up, perhaps 40 rods, was the place
where the tower stood, both being on the
prairie.
A little within the medium course of
the river the point divided, and the other half
was covered with timber; at the very foot of
which stood our house, or pen of logs,
without any door, but a blanket, nor floor,
but the richest of soil trod hard, being used
for a kind of guard house by the soldiers,
before we moved up. Father having built it
sometime before we moved. When we
moved things had come to rather a singular
crises as to the affairs between Mormons
and mobs. Both seemed to be mutually
agreed to rob and plunder all they could; at
least the mob commenced it and knowing
that the governor would do nothing for us,
they must have known or naturally expected
that we would not be idle; and the brethren
being principally gankiesys would have the
better of them in almost everything.
(Diahman as we called it for convenience
sake) being the weaker place and more in
the immediate vicinity of the mob, we were
besieged on every side; and were obliged to
After we had lain down our arms, I
saw a man looking among the brethren, for a
man, whose
description answered for Dimmick, saying if
he could just see him he asked no more; and
related
the above circumstance as having happened
to him; but Dimmick at that time was far
among the Lamanites making his way for
Illinois, where he arrived after having been
among the Indians five days and of which he
lived on raw deer's tripe that he bought of an
170
keep a standing army, or company sent us
by the brethren of Farwest [Far West].
Boggs, who sent a detachment of 500 men, I
think under Gen. Donithan, who went to Di
Ah Man and stayed 30 days, and ate
everything the brethren had, killed their
cattle, etc., protecting them, and then left
with the news that we must fight it out
among ourselves. They left a few days
before we moved up there.
Their camping ground was close by
our house and I have lain on the floor night
after night for nearly two weeks in giving
my bed to sick soldiers. I had often heard
father and mother say they expected to be
poor, for all were destined to become poor
that came into the last covenant and Church
of Christ; that was their belief, and they
murmured not at their lot. Then I realized,
what I once feigned. Whilst in Kirtland,
hearing our folks telling about our being
poor, I one day dressed up in the worst
looking cloths I could muster, and went
down into the village, to see how it would
seem. On returning home, an old lady and
her son, a little older than myself, in a
carriage overtook me, and seeing my pitiful
conditions, began to talk to me about being
so poor, asking me a good many questions,
and appeared quite sorry for me. All the
while I could hardly keep from snorting out
laughing but still pretending great poverty. I
finally told her I had better cloths, and then
they asked my name and drove on. I
afterwards experienced a reality of the
condition I feigned to be in.
And from that time we tried to
defend ourselves, and for which we were
driven by executive authority from the state.
Some might ask why did we take their
cattle, sheep, honey, etc., but as far [as] this
it is plain and evident, that when they had
taken ours and driven all the farmers, or
nearly all, into the cities and besieged us
round about, that whoever went without,
must go in the night secretly or by a
sufficient force to repel all invaders; that we
must live; and as we were at open hostilities
with each other, we must have the privilege,
or take the privilege of retaking as much as
they took from us: or in other words we
must live in war, we must have something to
eat. The brethren were united and whatever
they undertook, they accomplished and in
one could hinder; they were mighty with the
power of God, for his spirit is always with
them when they are humble and united; and
if ever the time is or was that they will be
humble, it is when they are persecuted,
tormented, afflicted, and hunted by their
enemies, even unto death.
Whilst in Missouri we were poor but
never suffered for something to eat, for we
always had a plenty of meat and corn bread
and corn bread and meat, all the time with
only now and then a pale full of consecrated
honey which every one that ever ate any of
it, knows is good. Whilst things were going
on in this kind of confused state, everyone
knew that things must soon come to a crisis,
yet in what way we could not tell.
November 28, or 29, 1838, all the
forces that could be raised with entirely
defenselessly leaving the place went to
Farwest [Far West] at a call from there, as
all the mob of Davis County had gathered in
Caldwell or Ray Counties; and I
disremember whether it was before or after,
the battle at Crooked [Crooked] River (in
which David Patin was killed with two
others and several wounded) that the
It will be well to state, that in the
commencement the brethren had their
houses burned, a few, and property
confiscated, which complaint went to Gov.
171
brethren went down to Farwest [Far West];
at any rate I am pretty sure it was the day
after they arrived there, that the massacre at
Haun's Mill was, which memorable days or
deed was on the 30th of October; and the
surrender of Farwest [Far West] was on or
about the 1st of November, 1838. It was
several days after the surrender before we
could hear from there, the city was closely
guarded.
everyone in the country, also his having
been in the Crooked River Battle, and many
other things he had done, which gave the
mob an eternal and bitter hatred towards
him, we thought he must be sure to die by
the hands of barbarous cruel men, if they
could see him. In about eight or ten days
from the surrender of Farwest [Far West] we
were visited in our turn by a portion of this
host of unparalleled, in human form, to the
number of eight or ten hundred. The day on
which they arrived, by the request of some
of our leading men, they camped out of the
city and on the other side of the river, to stay
until the next day; and none to disturb us
until they came over to receive our arms. As
there had been a great many things
plundered by us which were taken in our
houses, we thought it good to get one night
to get it all out of our houses to a general
place of deposit. Therefore nearly all the
brethren were employed in taking all
plundered property to a general plunder
depot; that they should not know who had
this man's or that man's, and thereby perhaps
save some lives. This employment lasted
until daylight. Morning came and some of
the officers of the enemy came with it to
keep up a kind of an honorable appearance,
and have all things understood and ready for
the reception of the enemy. As we were; the
best and only thing that could be policy, was
for us to be as sociable, innocent, and as
ignorant as we knew how to be. Accordingly
this was the course pursued by all the
brethren. At the appointed hour the brethren
were at Lyman Wight's new block building,
not finished, where also all the plundered
property was stowed, and about the same
time the army made its appearance, and as I
was not yet with the men, I on one side of
the road and they on the other 1/4 of a mile
from me, I was already separated from them
by the long line of horseman when I started,
yet not afraid I went to the road and walked
The first news was that Joseph and
Hiram [Hyrum] were betrayed into the
hands of Generals Lewis, Clark, and
Doniphon, who were at the head of 3000
men, who surrounded Farwest [Far West]
(which was in Caldwell County), and that
the Church was going to have the state, and
that if we as a people did not leave the state
by next spring, the governor had ordered us
all to be killed. This was dreadful news, and
came like deafening peaks of thunder. Yet in
one doubted it for all had been looking for
some decisive event, either for or against the
Church, however, I cannot say that this was
against the Church, in the long run, for all
things do work together for their good.
Farwest [Far West] had laid down all
its personal and private arms, and lay at the
mercies of God, perfectly passive, and
entirely in the hands of the militia mob. This
was the pattern for us in Diahman, to stand
as a sheep dumb before out shearers; and
like Christ, say not a word when they revile
us. We soon heard that Dimmick was shot,
trying to get out of the city by the guard; this
was however soon corrected by the truth,
that he and four or five others had fled
among the Indians. This was good news for
we wished him to save his life, for we were
sure if he was in Farwest [Far West] and the
enemy to find him he must die; for his
taking that gun from the man hunting cattle,
his being constable and known by nearly
172
along with the line of marching cowards one
of whom I recognized as having seen before
somewhere and who immediately began to
ask me what had become of a certain lot of
cattle and sheep, in a field close by our
house, only two days ago and whose they
were and like questions; but of all such
things I was very ignorant just then, and
consequently could give no satisfactory
answer; upon which he drew up his gun,
(and I think he cocked it, yet will not say)
and swore he would shoot me if I did not tell
the truth, and tell where those cattle were. I
still professed ignorance, but got out of his
way as soon as convenient, for I was alone,
and did not know what he might do; I had a
little fear he would shoot, yet I was not
scared as I have often been when alone and
no one near me, but had a kind of dangerous
feeling. I walked slowly and fell back, but
others seeing me a small boy thought they
could get something out of me, but they all
failed. About the time I got where the men
were the army had pretty much all passed,
but some of Neal Gillum’s company, Davis
County men, who were all painted, every
one according to his own fancy; as soon as
they became scattered enough to allow me
to get across the road was among the
brethren and felt safe enough. The army
passed on a little way farther and formed a
hollow square in a corner of the prairie. I got
some old guns, and with the rest of the
condemned Mormons like a flock of sheep,
were conducted into the pen, by a few
officers and there we formed another hellish
d-- like beings I ever saw. At the word of
command we all turned inward face and lay
down every man his own personal arms
(except some few that were hidden) and then
forward marched, in single file off from the
ground. Whilst in the pen we stopped and
stood a few minutes just long enough to cast
one good look all around, and throw one
candid reflection upon our real condition;
and though not one of us to ten of them, had
it been the word of the Lord, every heart
would have seized that moment, without
doubt or fear, to show forth the power of
God, and to gratify nature.
One little incident; as we started to
march off from the ground or as the arms
were laid down (the one immediately
followed the other) one man attempted to
retain and secrete a pistol, but as all eyes
were that way, he was easily detected and in
an instant several rifles were aimed, and a
cry from some of the officers stopped both
parties from farther operations.
A young man by the name of Ezekiel
Megin, before our surrender, went and
dressed up as nice as possible, with white
gloves and white hat; he made a fine
appearance, which attracted some
considerable attention from the mob (I say
mob because I consider all their proceedings
according to mob law although, acting under
executive authority) insomuch that they
began to talk to him for being a Mormon
and for not leaving them, that he was too
likely a looking man to be there and already
a home was provided for him; when to their
astonishment they found he was not a
member of the society, and nothing to do
then but he must leave; but he stood for the
Mormons declaring he never wished to live
with better people. This little occurrence
gave a great many quite favorable opinion
the Mormons, and opened the eyes of others
to look for themselves. The place where we
lay down our arms was in the valley of
Adamondiahman [Adam-Ondi ahman],
where Adam blessed his sons. It was a most
glorious and joyfully handsome prairie of
two or three in length and in full view of the
ground when both Adam's altar and tower
once stood, only a few trees were between
us and the altar, yet all three places were just
on the edge of the prairie. After our
173
surrender we were conducted in front of the
army to the fence in the woods, by the side
of which we were put under a guard, and to
be for the purpose of keeping us from any
insult or injury that might otherwise happen
from the soldiery.
But a few weeks before, and but a
few rods from this same place, I first formed
a knowledge, and took the first mystic step
in the new and unknown bounds of the
brothers and ites of Dan; entered an
apprentice in the divine brotherly union; and
ended at the same time; or rather that was
my first and last step, on account of our
breaking up there, and our removal from the
state. This society of Danites was
condemned by the public like the rest of
Mormonism; and there was a great huandory
about the Danites, all over the county and
among the army; but who and what they
were no one was any wiser for anything they
heard; and as many stories were in
circulation the most horrid and awfully
distorted opinions their minds could
imagine, and they all thought that every
depredation was committed by the Danites;
Danites awful Danites; every mobber was
afraid of the thoughts of one of those awful
men. And if they were to see a man of their
own acquaintance, and were told in
confidence he was a Danite, they would
even shun his company and conversation.
Such being their opinion and belief of the
Danites, and we knowing it, concluded to
make the best of it. So every mysterious
trick and bold adventure which had been
transacted, was planned upon them and
everybody knew there had a company of
Mormons fled to the Indian territories, (for
they were pursued by their trail) and they, it
was stated, were the Danites, a most daring
band of braves, who were bound together
like the Masons.--Thus they became, in a
great measure, the scapegoats of the people,
bearing off every charge, unless, it was
personal. But it was not long after that (the
surrender) before a charge came against
father by Adam Black, but father so
successfully smoothed it over and cleared it
up they were afterwards on good and
This was done, I suppose, from the
request of some of the brethren; but this did
not entirely preserve us, yet it was
something for us. We were soon in a solid
pen, the fence on one side, and devil's on the
three other. This was about eleven o'clock
and we were kept there until about night. I
was unconscious of any fear or dread at that
period, and was altogether swallowed up in
the strangeness and novelty of the scene, and
being small was unnoticed by anyone, yet
noticed everyone, for I had nothing to do but
stand and look on, as there was no use of my
being there for the sake of being there, and
seeing. We had not been surrounded long
with greedy eyes and swearing mouths,
when in steps a man passed the guard and
lifts his gun over a brother's head, "G-- d--your soul, you stole my little wheel and now
I am going to kill you. Attempts to strike,
his gun is caught hold of, he attempts to
shoot, his gun again seized and he put out of
the ring by the guard,--still looks on cursing
and threatening all the Mormons. Next, my
attention was attracted by a man who was
going along looking at and scrutinizing
every one, and saying he wanted to see, to
just get sight, was all he asked; of, a man
who rode up to him one day as he was
hunting cattle, and took his gun from him.
He said if he could get sight of him he
should know him, and would be put to
death, without question. He told the story
just as I had heard it from Dimmick, so that
I knew who he wanted, and I thanked God
the person was far away among the Indians.
Several other similar scenes occurred during
the afternoon.
174
friendly terms. Black brought with him
Major Davis and Doctor Carr, another
officer of the army, as witnesses and
council, but so effectually remove their
suspicions, that they thought the most honest
man on earth, and after that Davis and Carr
brought their rations to our house, and ate at
the table with the family, instead of
quartering with the army which was camped
not more than 40 rods from the house. This
brought us into great repute on both sides,
the one for cunning and good luck and the
other for honesty of heart; and as there was
to be a committee of twelve to be chosen
from either of the parties (mob and
Mormon) as conferring representatives of
the holy body on either of the sides, to do all
business with the Church and settle all
affairs and business in Davis, Caldwell, Clay
and other counties; father was pitched upon
as one; he and Bishop Hale, were the most
active and had in a short time to do all their
business entirely with but one of the other
committee. The committee all wore white
strips around, or hanging from their hats,
whenever they went on business, that they
might be known, (for it was very dangerous
for anyone to go into the country around or
even to their own farms, for all were
compelled to live in Farwest [Far West] and
a man was liable to be shot if he was found
picking his own corn, without an order from
some or all of the committees. The treaty, or
terms on which we surrendered and gave up
our arms, was; that we were to have our
lives spared and retain all personal property
for ourselves; and we were to leave there
and move to Farwest in ten days, and from
there, according to the governor's orders, we
were to leave the state in the spring. We did
not all leave Diahman until sometime after
the ten days, for a violent snow storm soon
set in, which made it doubly bad for them to
what it was for us as they were encamp. (and
we not much better.)
I started with the first load in a one
horse wagon for Farwest, alone and in a
very cold, snowy day, suffered much, and as
I started late did not get through that day,
but stopped at a brother's house to stay
overnight, but it was a miserable stay, for
there were so many women and children that
the floor could hardly hold them, and allow
the men to sit up around the fire, so some
were obliged to stay in their wagons, and
which was my lot, but my load was
principally beds and bedding, so I got as
near the middle of all as possible and passed
the night after a fashion, sometimes there
and sometimes in the house to warm my
toes. It was a bitter cold night about the first
of December, 1838. In a day or two the rest
of the family came. I will now return to the
night after we laid down our arms, which
was a night long to be remembered by all
who witnessed the scenes of that night; for
no sooner had the army finished their night
duties of camp than they repaired to Adam's
altar which as near the house where the
plundered property was stowed; and by the
by they had understood what it was, and
commenced hooting and laughing at it, and
from hooting they got to howling like dogs
and wolves, and so continued on howling
like dogs, mewing like cats and alternately
cursing and swearing all night, until
daylight, and by their noise kept the
inhabitants awake, who listened at their
clamor with sincere wishes that our
persecutors might howl with anguish, even
as they then howled in derision.
Our curiosity was a little gratified
when we came to see them pick out personal
property from the confused mass that filled
and surrounded the plunder house, for every
man thought the property he lost was the
best, or at least every one nearly took and
claimed the best he saw, that was of the kind
175
he had; so that the poorest property was left
to them that came last, and it came like to
have ended in an uncivil war.
Father immediately disappeared, and
stayed in King Follet's cornfield, until there
was an understanding between him and the
committee, that he should go about his
business as committeeman.
Some not finding all of their things
proceeded to search our houses, and one
man went to the house of Lyman Wight and
claimed one of their beds (Lyman was then
at Farwest [Far West]) and on being asked
how he knew it to be his mother's bed, said
he knew it by the stripes, (common bed
ticking). They asked him how he knew it by
the stripes as nearly all ticks were striped.
Said he used to lay and feel of them with his
toes and knew they run that way.
Father had not been out of the house
an hour, before armed men came and
searched it from top to bottom for him. We
had not been there long before there was an
expedition started up to release the prisoners
in jail, in Clay County, this was where
Joseph and Hiram [Hyrum] were; and then
there was another jail (I do not recollect
where, now) where a lot of more common
prisoners were held. Amongst this company
was William, which caused a great many
sorrowful hours to father and mother; for it
was a very dangerous undertaking to break a
jail and let out prisoners, yet the brethren
were determined to try if we were all killed
to pay for it; and as Wm. had had as much as
one finger in the most of the pies baked he
thought he would, or rather he was chosen to
dip, in this. Well, they were mistrusted of
the design when they had only knocked one
man down; and then the key happened to get
turned and left them all, but one or two, in
with the rest of the prisoners, but I never
knew anything like having a brother in jail
until after he had been there several days.
This is one sample of the ignorance
of the Missouri backwoodsmen. This Megin
I have spoken of, had brothers and sisters
there that belonged to the Church and they
all kept house together; and they had several
things taken that they could prove they
bought from Canada, among which was a
pair of stulyards their fathers had; thus
everything was at their disposal, and we had
no power to do anything, to defend
ourselves or our property. "Well”, some may
say, "you had no business to steal and
plunder their property and drive them off."
But remember they were the aggressors, and
commenced upon our innocent and
unoffending brethren, and burned their
houses, drove off their cattle, plundered their
property, raved with plundering and put to
death much as they could. So we thought it
no more than right to pay them off in their
own coin, which we did as well as we knew
how, and be sure we knew how as well as
they. On returning to Farwest [Far West],
father had hardly got into the house (we
moved in with Dimmick's family in his
house) before he was told that men were in
town to take him to jail to keep him from
being a witness for Joseph.
There is one thing strange, yet no
less strange than true; those that were out of
the jail bailed one that was in, out, and he
bailed another, and in like manner they all,
alternately became kettle and bail, until they
were all out, and then kettle and bail left the
state. Things passed on in a new and strange
way, the same as the whole series of events
which I have witnessed since our union with
the Church; however in every event there is
something instructing, there is wisdom and
there is something tending to break the
shackles of false tradition, and to give
176
liberty to the soul to soar from low and
groveling principles to a degree of
knowledge and honor before unknown, to
those brought up in the glare of the present
Christian light and bigotry. The brethren
were continually hunted and abused by
every one that met them out of the city;
many were obliged to live by night and hide
by day, in the woodshed that was but little
known, and little noticed.
pushed on and every string drawn, for the
work of the Lord could not lay still and the
Saints were destined to be hurried from
place to place, and from one sieve to another
until they be fully prepared as a bride, for
the reception of the groom. One day I saw a
crowd around a wagon not far from our
house, so I ran up to see what was going on;
I climbed up and stuck my head over the
edge of the box and the first thing my eyes
met was the familiar face of Gideon Carter,
and although the cursed, worse than
inhuman mob, had dug his eyes out with
sticks he still looked like himself. Gideon
was killed in the Croocked [Crooked] River
Battle, had a ball hole in his breast and a
large gash of a sword in the back side of his
head. He lay on the battle ground until the
next day or two when the mob came and
buried their own dead, dug his eyes out and
kicked the dirt over him where he had laid
until now, the brethren not daring to go that
far from home or for some other cause I
know not what.
In the spring or latter part of winter a
man came to our house (it was in the dead of
winter) hearing our name and place in mind
and apparently an acquaintance, and asked if
Dimmick Huntington's family lived there.
We were surprised to see a covered wagon,
good, clean, decent looking man and so
familiar. Finally he pulled out of one of the
cleats on his wagon box, by the side of the
hind stake, in which was hollow filled with
letters from brethren Dimmick went with
through the wilderness, and are from him,
stating his condition, journey, and etc. And
this man he had hired to bring his family out
of the state. His name was Cleveland, Judge
Cleveland of Quincy, Illinois.
Although we gained the day and the
ground in that affair, yet he was left on the
ground, from the cause of its being strict
orders not to touch a dead man at all
hazards; so they hurried from the ground an
did not miss him until a day or two after,
when it was not known exactly where he
was; and when he was found he was just as I
saw him; in his every-day clothes, and
smelled very bad.
During all this time Norman Buell
was in Clay County saying good Lord and
kind devil, for a time; but the time finally
came that he must choose a side, so he chose
the master that would give him the most
money then, and in whose hands he thought
he would be the safest. He even got to the
pitch that he would not let his wife say a
word in favor of her brethren, and would say
all manner of evil of them himself. He was
once an elder in The Church of Jesus Christ.
Families were moving out of the state all
winter, and the same teams returning to
bring others, and by the time grass was
good, great share of the Church was in
Quincy on the east side of the Mississippi
River. Thus everything was hurried and
I saw, and was acquainted with all
that were wounded both there and at Hawn's
Mills Massacre.
I'll here state, that Joseph, Hirum
[Hyrum], and two or three others were in
Liberty Jail, Clay County, P. P. Pratt and a
score of others in Richmond, Ray County.
Father's situation compelled us to stay until
177
about the last family that left the place.
When we landed at Quincy, which was the
general rendezvous of the whole Church, we
met Dimmick on the bank, and were glad
that we had again overtaken him which was
the third time he had started and led the way
before the family, we went to his residence,
which was a small log cabin on Judge
Cleveland's farm, four miles east of Quincy,
whither he, and the four that came through
the wilderness together, were directed by
revelation, or the spirit of God, and which
was the first resting place they found after
they started. There was another company of
about 15 started a little after they that were
also directed to Quincy, not knowing
whether to flee or where to stop, until they
came there when the spirit bade them, rest.
We stayed with Dimmick two or three
weeks when William came from a place
called Commerce 50 miles above Quincy,
on the river, where he had been living with
Sidney Rigdon, and was still living there,
but came down to let us know that he had
rented a house and five acres of land for us,
up there; and that there was the appointed
place for the Church to settle. Accordingly
in a few days we moved up to a wild
forsaken sickening place, for it was very
sickly there.
When we arrived at our new home
we all felt as though a home was good
though ever so humble. We went to work
with might and main. All of us to do
something towards preparing for the future,
and our first work was to plant to potatoes
and corn, what little ground we could
occupy; and after that father made several
thousand shingles to pay the rent and get a
little something to live on as we went along.
Sometimes we would kill a quail or two,
sometimes a squirrel and sometimes catch a
fish, all of which were very plenty, and
which helped us to live.
We were now very happy, that we
were out of an enemies country and in a land
of tolerable plenty, if we could only get it;
and another means of happiness was, that
our wants were lessened, and that we had
found we could live with a great deal less
than we once thought we could, and enjoy
ourselves too....
HISTORY OF THE LIFE OF OLIVER B.
HUNTINGTON
ALSO HIS TRAVELS AND TROUBLES
WRITTEN BY HIMSELF
It was perhaps three or four days
after the prophet had moved to Commerce,
that we moved. It will be understood that he
had been living in the house with Judge
Cleveland ever since his deliverance from
Missouri dungeons, which I think, but will
not be sure, happened before we got out of
the state. We should have gone when he did,
but Dimmick's little girl lay at the point of
death and we stopped to bury her. William
went to living with the prophet before or
soon after, his removal to Commerce, I
disremember which; and stayed there all
summer.
I was born in Watertown, Jefferson
county, New York, October 14, 1823. I was
brought up very strictly to keep the Sabbath,
also be moral and honest, and deal justly
with all my fellow beings.
In the year of our Lord, 1835, my
father, mother, one brother and one sister,
joined the Mormons. In the year 1836 he
sold his farm and moved to Kirtland in
Ohio. We started October 1, lay in Sackets
Harbor wind bound three days and when we
did go we had a dreadful storm until we got
to Richester (Rochester), there we took the
178
canal for Buffalow (Buffalo), at Buffalow
(Buffalo) a steamer for Fairport, 12 miles
from Kirtland; arrived in Kirtland four days
from the time we started. My father there
bought a small farm for $3000 and paid the
money down, finally lost it all in that farm
and became a poor man. Stayed there two
winters, in the which time I went to school,
the best part. As a people or family we were
respected although I say it. My father was
first an Elder then a High Priest and then a
High Counselor. About the first of May,
1838, we started for Missouri. Had a long
and tedious journey; arrived at Farwest (Far
West), Missouri, July 18th 1838; we stayed
there a few weeks and then moved 25 miles
to Adamondeahlman (Adam-ondi-Ahman);
there we lived through all the wars. I saw
one man whom the mob killed and dug his
eyes out with sticks, also many other that
had been wounded. In the time of the fuss
my father was commissary for that place.
After we laid down our arms and moved to
Farwest (Far West) he was committeeman to
see to getting some property out of Davis
County. In the spring of 1839 we left the
state, being nearly the last family to leave.
Landed at Quiney (Quincy) on the
Mississippi River in Illinois. Stayed there
two or three weeks and then moved 60 miles
up the river to an old city plot called
Commerce 1839 then, but soon called
Nauvoo by The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, to which I belonged
having joined a few days after we reached
Kirtland.
was organized by a general conference held
at Nauvoo, 1840. My father was again put
in High Councilor. 1841 the next spring
having obtained a charter, organized
ourselves into a city called Nauvoo. Two of
my brothers, Dimmick and William, were
put in city constables. Wm. (William) also
city sexton besides constable. That year a
military force was organized; father was
made captain of a company called the Silver
grays. He also had four sons who belonged
to the band one of which was the captain,
the writer of this the couerbearer.
February 3, 1842, I went to learn the
carpenters trade; worked six months and
left. Soon after I went 30 miles to see my
brother-in-law. He wanting to go to New
York, rented his steam grist mill and carding
machine to myself and another youngster
about my age; did well and quite in the fall
when or in a few weeks after he got to me. I
then went to Nauvoo and went to school the
rest of the winter.
That same summer, July 8th, 1839,
my mother died. I supposed from or on
account of the persecutions of Missouri, at
the same time I was so sick I could not
attend the funeral.
The next spring which was that of
1843, April the 8th, I was ordained an Elder
of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. About six weeks after I was
ordained an Elder, I started in company with
my brother-in-law, Henry B. Jacobs and
Elder John Gleason whom I had not
acquaintance with before, on a mission to
the western part of the state of New York.
We found a man by the name of Casper
going into the state of Ohio with a two-horse
wagon; he said we could ride there free, and
find our own provision. Least I forget it, I
will here state that I was ordained under the
hands of two of the Twelve Apostles,
namely John Taylor and George A. Smith,
nephew to the prophet.
I was sick until the next spring on the
6th of April following (which) the Church
We started on the 30th of May,
traveled thirty miles the first day, 1843
179
stayed that night with one Mr. Bagbee, and
slept on the soft side of the floor for the first
time, a pretty good beginning I thought.
indeed, crossed the big Vermillion river at
Danville, and took in dinner about two miles
the other side. Went a little farther and for
the first time in five years saw beach trees
which made me laugh heartily. Proceeded a
little and crossed the state line into Indiana
just as we came onto the edge of a four mile
prairie. About six miles from that, within
sight of Covington on the Washburn River
we stopped for night, and slept on the hay
mow after having traveled 30 miles.
Started early the next morning and
traveled 36 miles that day; stayed with Mr.
Tomine, used well and slept on a feather
bed.
June 1st, Thursday traveled 42 miles
and got turned out of doors once by a very
rich man; went on two miles and got in with
a man who belonged to no church. After a
little conversation he got angry at something
Elder Gleason said, and with a violent blow
on the table, said we must not think such
things aloud in his house again, if we did,
we would leave it quickly however we
stayed there that night.
Tuesday 6, crossed the Wabash
pretty early, however the ferry had bad luck
in getting from the other side which detained
us about an hour in which time the river rose
about six inches. We were told it rose six
feet the night before, on account of the rains
the day before.
June 2nd, crossed he Mackinaw
River, passed through Mackinaw Village,
also through Bloomington Village, in all
traveled 38 miles and got turned out of doors
three times.
We traveled 30 miles that day and
stopped at one Mr. Gray’s preached
considerable to them and found them quite
believing, enough so to give us a good bed
to sleep in, which was thankfully received
by us.
Finally a man by the name of Rives
Cowden, a gentlemanly appearance man,
kindly received us. That night we had a
dreadful wind and rain which made it bad
going the next day.
Wednesday the 7th, crossed Sugar
Creek at Crawfordsville pretty early on a
very large bridge which was nearly washed
away by the flood. The waters were the
highest then they had ever been known and
we that day had the worst going I ever saw
in my life; traveled on 26 miles, doing our
best. The water was then high but nothing
to what it had been.
June 3 , found the streams raised by
the rain, and fences leveled by the winds.
The roads were very bad all days travel only
30 miles and stayed 13 miles from Urban,
and had fine nights rest on a hay mow in an
old log barn for the first time.
Not a bridge from Crawfordsville to
New Lebanon was standing even old
crossways on level ground washed up; corn
and wheat fields destroyed and fences
carried off.
Sunday, June 4th, roads but a little
better, traveled 30 miles and put up with Mr.
Shearer and slept in the hay mow again;
rested quite well excepting it turned off cold
in the night with rain; rained the best part of
the day which made the going very bad
One man said before he had 30 acres
of corn and after the flood he had three left,
180
Sunday the 11th--Elder J. read the
eleventh chapter of Hebrews and preached
therefrom.
the remainder being covered about a foot
with washed dirt. All this caused by about
six hours of rain. The old settlers said they
never saw such a flood in that country, it
was that way all through the state because
the rain kept just ahead of us.
Whilst he was preaching I thought I
could preach well enough. After he got
through I arose to bear testimony, but the
heavens seemed as brass over my head; my
feelings, none but the all seeing eye could
discern, or imagine. It being the first time I
ever arose to address a public assembly. I
was somewhat startled, my mind confused
and my confidence failed me. After meeting
I grew worse and worse; my feelings were
past being described by the human tongue.
We traveled miles where the water
had been leg deep on the level as we could
see by the fences. Stayed that night in
Lebanon and slept on a hay mow belonging
to one Mr. King, a tavern keeper.
Thursday 8th, the going was bad as
ever. We got within eleven miles of
Noblesville on Little Eagle Creek, and found
two brethern at work on the road. We then
took all things into consideration, our
provisions were exhausted, the going
unaccountable, horses worn out, our clothes
dirty, therefore, we thought it best for two of
us to tarry and get recruited, one proceed
and drive the team and help the old
gentlemen as two could travel together
better than three. We therefore took the
parting hand and Brother Gleason went on
with the teams. Brother Jacobs and myself
tarried to come on foot. We went that night
to stay with Brother Tideroe after having
traveled 11 miles that day.
There was (were) plenty of woods at
hand, and I soon sought the inmost recesses
thereof to supplicate my God, and give vent
to my feelings in a profuse flood of tears.
Why I felt so I knew not, but so it was. I
soon felt better and returned to the house.
That evening we went home with Brother
William Trout about 1 ½ miles on our road.
Monday, June 12th, the going
extremely bad, yes I might say incredibly
bad, so that we traveled only sixteen miles
that day having passed through Westfield
over Cicero Creek where we had to wade
quite a peace on account of the high water,
also crossed White River at Noblesville.
Soon after we put up with one Mr. John
Osburn where we were well treated. Here
we saw mysterious things, not unlawful for
man to utter, two at one and one in two.
Traveled sixteen miles.
Friday, June 9th, Sister Tideroe
washed our clothes. We stayed that day
there and spent our time in singing and
studying. Saturday we also spent to the best
advantage. I felt truly thankful to God for
the privilege of resting my poor body in the
house of a friend indeed in time of need.
However they treated us well, and
Christ says that the publicans and harlots
shall enter into the kingdom before you?
Scribes and pharisees.
Friday an appointment was
circulated that on Sunday there would be
preaching at Joseph Tideroe’s by a Mormon
preacher so called.
Tuesday the 13th, passed through
Strawtown and Anderson town by one
181
o’clock, distance 20 miles. Stopped at
Brother David Tothingtons’s and took
dinner; he was gone to Cincinnati; his wife
was a wicked opposer to truth, therefore we
proceeded on our journey eight miles which
made 28 miles that day notwithstanding my
feet were badly blistered legs worn out and
above all things among strangers; yet I had a
friend who will stand by those who trust in
him.
never saw. Mr. McLauchlin used us like
gentlemen for which he shall have the praise
and blessings of God, for it came in time
when we knew how to praise it and truly
needed it.
Thursday, June 15th. Got a late start
that day, passed through Winchester about
one o’clock, also crossed the state line into
Ohio walking hand in hand lifting our
desires to God for his assistance and his
power to be made manifest through us unto
the convincing of many souls of the error of
their ways.
Elder Jacob’s feet were also badly
blistered, his hips very lame also; take us as
we were and we were two pitiful objects.
Towards night we fell in company
with a man going our road, a mile or two.
Brother Jacobs talked about right, and made
him think he was a fine man, and then asked
for lodging, which we freely obtained and
thankfully received. We were truly sorely
afflicted; and cast down for a short time, but
calling to mind our business, I cheered up
my spirits remembered him who sent us.
That night I got an old hat and sowed soles
on my socks and made moccasins of them
and wore them two days carrying my boots,
because my feet were very sore. His name I
don’t recollect; however he did not belong
to any church, and all the better for us, as he
was not full of prejudice and party-split like
some sectarians.
We stayed that night in Ohio at a
tavern about 40 rods from the line, traveled
25 miles. The subject of our faith was soon
brought up. Elder Jacobs defended it
manfully.
Soon a carriage drove up with two
gentlemen and I thought them, one lady.
The two gentlemen soon began to talk also
and about as soon got angry.
Finally Elder Jacobs told one of them
he was no part of a gentleman; and at the
other took it up and told Elder Jacobs if he
said one more word he would beat him till
he could not see. He then replied, he thanked
God he was in a free land, and I did not see
as he trembled much, but certain it is he did
not touch him.
Wednesday, June 14th, started again
sore as ever, passed through Yorktown (and)
Muncie town and came to Windsor where
we received an invitation to stop and preach.
It was pretty early, however we thought best
to stop as there had been no preaching in
that place. We put up with Mr. McLauchlin,
a house and congregation was soon made
ready and after having traveled 25 miles.
Elder Jacobs preached to them from the 2nd
epistle of John and done (did) the subject
justice; a more attentive congregation I
Friday the 16th, started very early
with muddy roads as it rained hard the night
before. Traveled five miles and stopped at
Mr. Fredrick Ivesleys and took breakfast.
The old lady was a fine woman, and had
living with her a granddaughter the most
polished Dutch lady I had yet seen. When
we came away the old lady shook hands
with Brother Jacobs and bade him God
speed. Traveled on through Greenville
182
seven miles and took dinner with Thomas
Hathaway, with him lived his father-in-law,
a Baptist preacher, with whom we had some
conversation. Traveled 25 miles that day
and stopped with one John Pitsonbarger.
Was very weary in consequence of its being
very muddy and slippery.
Sunday, June the 17th, the first thing
we entered a six mile swamp, the worst I
had yet seen at any time. After we got
through the swamp we came to a river and if
we had not come just as we did, we would
have to go two or three miles farther, for the
boat was on the other side and the men were
just going away but we called them and they
came and took us over, free. About nine
miles from that we passed through Harding,
two miles east at which we took dinner, had
good going all day after we left the swamp.
Passed through Sidney which is quite a large
village. Passed the village about one mile
and met a man in a one-horse wagon whom
we hailed and enquired the road, etc. I
observed something in the hinder end of the
wagon which we soon found out to be a new
patent for water wheels the most powerful of
any I ever saw. Called the spire and lever
wheel, performing one thousand and forty
revolution in one minute, after that came
through Jefferson and there saw a blind man
playing the flute. Traveled 26 miles that day
and stayed with a Dutchman whose son had
117 fits in three weeks. That night slept
(Dutch fashion) on the straw bed with the
feather bed over us which nearly smothered
me to death.
whilst eating, he went away to meeting and
told his wife nothing of what had happened.
When we got through eating we
thanked her for her kindness to us, but says
she, “I want my pay.” We then told her
what we had done and that we were
preachers of the gospel traveling without
money, purse or script as did the ancient
apostles. She became satisfied and told us
we were welcome. Started on and soon
came to the big Miami River which was
swollen to the overflowing of the banks on
either side of the bridge so that we had to
wade about twelve rods. At noon we
stopped to get dinner. Some excuses were
offered but finally a loaf of bread and plate
of butter were presented to us in a chair. We
ate and thanked God for that much. Elder
Jacobs talked to the old lady (who had the
fever) with the spirit and with power until
she fairly trembled and said she wished we
had a better dinner. We shook hands
together and she bade us God speed. Passed
through Bellfontaine and took the Sundusky
Road, came to Rushylvania as tired
seemingly as mortal bodies could be and put
one foot before the other.
We were soon found out to be
preachers and nothing to do but we must
preach after having traveled 26 miles. Elder
Jacobs gave them a discourse that seemed to
take good effect on nearly all; I then arose
and bore testimony.
Monday, the 19th, got most ready to
go on our journey and went across the road
to see a lady who was somewhat believing
and there saw a Mammoth’s double tooth
which was about eight inches long and six
deep and four wide on the top. Had bad
roads nearly all day, however we traveled
quite easy after preaching, because it
seemed to give us new life. Crossed the
Sunday, June 18th, shirted, shaved,
and proceeded on our journey without
breakfast; in a few miles we discovered a
man trying to catch a horse in the road, he
called for us to stop him, which we done
(did) and in return asked him for our
breakfast which we received, however
183
Scioto River and stayed within two miles of
Burlington with a man who had lately lost
his wife by the milk sickness as I afterwards
found out, but they said it was the
consumption that there was no milk sickness
within three or four miles of there; and that
was the story told us all the way through the
state of Indiana, and to Richland County,
Ohio. When we would get where it was, it
was not there but a few miles on ahead and
when we got there it was somewhere else.
Traveled 22 miles.
34 miles. We then thought one good turn
deserved another so asked him to keep us
overnight, which he agreed to, but rather
grudgingly. In the course of the evening he
told a number of Yankee tricks placed on the
Dutch people (such as he was) in
Pennsylvania; knowing we were Yankees,
therefore when we came to go to bed he put
us up garet in a straw thing and said why he
done (did) so, was the women were afraid of
us. Such usage raised my dander I tell ye,
his name is Mason and has a brother in
Farmington, Illinois
Tuesday, June 20th, passed through
Burlington, Bosierville, and Little Sandusky
where we crossed the Sandusky River.
Came on six miles and passed through
Wyandot, also passed through Bucyrus quite
a village one mile east of which we stayed
with a Methodist, making in all 30 miles.
His name is Coal. We told him we were
preachers of the gospel; but they did not ask
of what denomination we were and I know
not but they think we are Methodists also to
this day.
Thursday, June 22nd started by
sunrise passed through Asland and within
one mile and a half of Orange stopped and
got breakfast. We told them we were
preachers, but they did not ask of what sort,
and so got the best breakfast I had yet seen
on the way. We thanked them and
proceeded through Orange and
Waynesburgh four miles east of which we
took dinner with William Ramsey. Had
about as good a dinner as we had breakfast.
Blessed him in the name of the Lord and
proceeded on our journey. Within four miles
of Jackson where four ways met, we stopped
to rest our exceedingly weary and worn
bodies for we were tired beyond measures
and description. Pretty soon a wagon came
along and we got in a rode one mile which
helped us a little. Got to Jackson about
sunset, and hat tired, it seemed as though my
soul would leave my body after having
traveled 37 miles.
Wednesday, the 21st, had the best of
roads all day, and also the sorest of feet and
legs. Got within ten miles of Mansfield and
took dinner with widow Elizabeth Hoover.
We thanked her, and left with her the
blessings of Almighty God, that she might
have wisdom and understanding to bring her
little ones up in the nurture and admonition
of the Lord, then proceeded on our journey;
passed through Ontario, New Castle and
soon came within sight of Mansfiled where
we laid ourselves down under the shadow of
a chestnut tree to rest our weary limbs.
Mansfield is a beautiful little village seated
in a valley, a memorable place for the
imprisonment of the prophet, Joseph Smith.
Whilst in the village we found a man going
on our road seven miles and got the
privilege of riding with him which made us
Elder Jacobs, had a cousin there by
the name of Delaska Coats where we
calculated to stop and rest two or three days.
Friday the 23rd, spent the day
principally in readying and studying the
scriptures. Mrs. Coats washed and mended
our cloths like an own sister. She is a very
184
fine woman indeed; she looks, speaks, and
acts enough like the prophet’s wife to be her
own sister. He also is a very fine man.
Cleveland. His sister was living there with
whom elder Jacobs had some talk, and she
talked so insulting that her brother said,
“Why you talk like a damned fool?” She
was a Methodist.
Saturday the 24th, spent a good share
of the day in study. That being St. John’s
Day. There was a great performance at
Wooster by the Mason’s which made a great
deal of travel by there that day.
Tuesday, June 27th, rose just early
enough to get a ride to Cleveland. Ran
about considerable to get a passage down
the lake to Buffalo. Finally found the
schooner “Jessy Smith”, captain Warren
Roifelt going the next morning. We gave
him seven shillings to carry us and board us,
and helped him load 12,000 staves, which
took seven hours. We worked each seven
hours hard, although we were hardly able
either of us, to set up; my feet were badly
blistered, three on one foot and four on the
other, one blister as large as a two shilling
piece.
Sunday June 25th, as there had never
been any Mormon preaching there, after
much persuasion Elder Jacobs consented to
give them a discourse. Accordingly he
preached from the second epistle of John,
and gave general satisfaction.
Monday the 26th, shook hands with
them, bade them farewell, and started on our
journey. Passed through Seville and Medina
two miles past which we stopped to get a
drink and they asked us to eat which we
done (did) with thankfulness in our hearts.
After dinner, we entered into conversation
with the old gentleman. Traveled 27 miles
that day.
Brother Jacob’s hips were also very
lame indeed, his feet badly blistered, besides
being sick with a distemper which was then
raging in Buffalow (Buffalo) and Cleveland.
A man who just came from Buffalo, said
that seventy-five were buried in one day
there, and that there was more sick then than
in the time of the cholera.
The subject of the gifts was breached
upon ; he asked if the gifts were in our
church. Elder Jacobs said they were. The
old man having but one whole leg spatting
the other, said, “Look at that.” Elder Jacobs
said, “We read it is nothing but an evil and
adulterous generation that seeketh for a sign,
after a little other conversation we bade him
farewell and traveled on. After passing
through Strongsville we came to Albion a
few miles past which we stopped to a good
sectarian and asked him if we could stay
with him overnight. He said he was not well
prepared for it at present, but there was an
infidel at the next house who would keep us.
So we went there; and says he such as I have
I freely give unto you. His name is
Umphrey and lives seven miles from
Wednesday the 28th, early, a sailor
from the other side of the river, called to our
captain and asked if he had lost one of his
hands. The captain replied, “No, why?”
says he; there was one around, just astern of
us last night, a sailor that is a stranger to me.
About seven o’clock the wind being fair we
hoisted all sail. In a little while I began to
be sea sick, and grew worse and worse until
I could hardly sit up, but could not vomit
which made me the worse. Had a little
sailing breeze until we got just opposite to it,
we were left without an excuse, and stayed
there until I went to bed, it being then about
four o’clock p.m. A little after dark I went
185
to bed, as sick as I wanted to be, all hands
went to bed, also but the watch or rather, the
pilot.
immediately so that he walked ½ mile to
Brother Brown’s and stayed all night.
Friday, June 30th he returned to
Brother Folsom’s, being worse than ever.
Saturday, July 1st, tried to start for
Tonawanda but Brother Jacobs could not
walk to the canal.
About eleven o’clock I was waked
by a loud stamp on deck. Attended with the
doleful pilots cry in the dead of the night.
All hands up, reef force and main sails; after
a little I made out to get up and behold the
storm which had overtaken us; the winds did
howl; whilest the thunders rent the air with
their loud and terrific peals; the forked
lightenings, fierce and vividly flew from one
end of the heavens to the other, and the
liquid elements murmured as with the voice
of many waters. I then returned to my bed,
and realized that God was speeding us on
our journey, by those means and that he was
as able to preserve us on water as on land. I
then commended all to his kind care, and
fell asleep, slept well until morning, when I
awoke and found our little bark, with all sail
up and running before a strong breeze at the
rate of eight miles an hours. After running
about 15 miles we came to Erie. The wind
raised with the sun so that we soon run at the
rate of ten knots an hour. I was somewhat
sick, but soon vomited and got better so that
he did not take much satisfaction. The wind
blew hard all day so that we got into
Buffalo. Just sundown. Slept in the vessel
that night, which was enough to break the
cholera for its fartherest distance from
Cleveland to Buffalo 200 miles.
Sunday, July 2nd, he made out to get
to the canal and found about just starting we
got on canal boat and landed in Tonawanda
about one o’clock. We then had to walk two
miles which brought him very near his
grave. That evening I had to go back to
Buffalo with one Brother Car on business,
which took me all night and got there just
daylight. Distance 18 miles.
Monday the 3rd, done (did) my
business and returned on the packet
“Redbird”.
Tuesday, 4th, went in a wagon down
to Niagra Falls, viewed the Falls and
returned. That night I had a small chill
before I went to bed; and a very high fever
followed all night. I will here mention, least
I entirely pass over it, that on Sunday, soon
after we came from Buffalo County,
Whitman Jacobs, Elder Jacob’s uncle, one of
the boys came in and said he saw a dead
man in the river, he knew it was because he
saw his gallowses. Accordingly Mr. Jacobs
and myself went to him in a canoe, he
paddled, and I toed him ashore. We left him
on the beach that night and done (did) more
than to fasten him and send for a coroner,
who came the next day and held an inquest
over him. The jurymen, of which I was one,
brought in a verdict of accidental death by
drowning. Elder Jacobs was also one of the
jurymen.
Thursday, June 29th, changed our
clothes and proceeded to the foot of Main
Street where we found one Elder Coats from
whom we learned there was a branch of the
Church in that place. He took us to Brother
Miller’s and from there to Brother Wm. E.
Folsom’s where E. Jacobs was taken
violently worse, and thrown on to his bed.
Elder Coats and myself administered to him
in the name of the Lord and he got better
186
Wednesday and Thursday passed
away without any remarkable occurrence.
Louistown. Accordingly we stayed and
faired sumptiously upon the fat of the land.
That evening we sung (sang) psalms, as
Christ said, after which we retired to bed.
Wednesday, July 12th, after some
refreshments we gave them the parting hand
about ten o’clock. At noon we came to
Louistown on Niagra (Niagara) River seven
miles from Lake Ontario, there I was Brocks
Monument on the Canada side which had
been blown nearly down with powder, by a
villain who was then in prison for
attempting to blow up a steamboat. Got
within four miles of the falls and there I saw
the devils hole, so called, where a British
army overpowered an army of French and
Indians, and with the point of the bayonet
forced them off the precipice of 120 feet,
where they were dashed to pieces, or torn
asunder in the tops of trees. One mile up the
river we came to a great whirlpool, with
which is formed by nearly the whole river,
striking against a square bank. Within one
mile of the falls we stayed overnight with
Elder Jacobs, Uncle John Youdell.
Friday, July 7, I started in company
with Elder Jacobs, his Uncle Michael, and
Father Jacobs for Johnson’s Creek where
there was a small branch, whom Father
Jacobs had raised up. Went to Tonawanta
and took a boat, passed through Pendelton
and came to Lockport. Where we get off the
canal and went one mile and a half and
stayed overnight with Brother Benjamin
Hawkins. Next morning returned to the
canal and proceeded on our journey.
Saturday, July 8th, passed through
Gass Port and about five o’clock reached
Middleport where we stopped and held a
meeting that evening, and stayed overnight
with Brother Boin.
Sunday, 9th. Went six miles to
Brother Brown’s at the branch, and held a
meting in his barn. Elder Jacobs preached in
the forenoon, and partook of the Lord’s
supper in the afternoon, and in the evening
held a prayer meeting, however at noon
Elder Jacobs and myself went a quarter of a
mile to hear one Mr. Star, an apostate,
expose Mormonism. He had a book of
Covenants which he read nearly all the time,
and thought he was doing more good than
hurt and so came away and left him.
Thursday, July 13th, proceeded to
the falls. Spent the day in searching every
crook and corner about the falls. It surely is
one of the seven wonders of the world. A
man may view them from morn until eve
and his mind is not satisfied. It is a scene;
one which the narrow mind of man cannot
comprehend.
Monday, 10th. Elder Brown’s
brother-in-law carried us nine miles on road
back to Faus. We then walked six miles and
came to Brother Neals who was worth
$10,000. There we stayed overnight and
enjoyed ourselves well.
Stayed that night with Brother
Jacob’s aunt, Mary Youdell.
Friday, 14th, returned to Whitman
Jacob’s, having traveled 45 miles from the
time we left here just a week from or before
that time.
Tuesday, July 11th, concluded that
Elder Jacobs and myself would tarry until
the morrow and get our cloths washed, after
which, we would return by the way of
Saturday, July 15th, had a heavy rain
in the morning but it cleared off so that we
187
started for Buffalo or rather Lagrange, but
the way of Buffalo. Reached Buffalo about
four o’clock. There I found Elder Carns just
from Nauvoo on the way to Scotland. We
then went to Brother Miller’s and stayed that
night.
We then returned to the house, and
found a great alteration in his wife, so that
she bade us God speed when we started.
Arrived in Lagrange just noon. Distance
from Tonawanda 42 miles. Went that night
and stayed with old Mr. Gleason and found
that John Gleason, the old man’s son, had
not arrived yet, although we expected him
there a long time before. There we learned
that we had passed, two miles back, on
Brother Iry Sherman.
Sunday the 16th, went up to Brother
Felsom’s to hear Elder Carns preach. After
him Elder Jacobs gave a short lecture, and
after him I arose as a witness for Christ. In
the afternoon Brother Young, who had never
been with the Saints in Zion, delivered a
discourse at Brother Miller’s. After he got
through he found out there were Elders there
just from Nauvoo, and said if he had known
it, he would not have preached before them.
In the evening Elder Jacobs delivered a
discourse also at Brother Miller’s
Wednesday, July 19th, returned two
miles back to Brother Iry Sherman’s, who
was a good old brother, and had belonged to
the Church ten years, still had never lived
with the Church, and he was not so rusty as
one might suppose. Strong in the faith, and
received whatever we gave him as doctrine.
That evening we gave out an appointment
for preaching the next day and four o’clock
at a school house close by.
The house was crowded and a still
larger congregation in the street.
Monday, July 17th, started for
Lagrange where we were to meet Brother
Gleason. Got our miles on the road, and had
to lay by an hour or two, on account of the
rain. After which, we had very bad traveling
all day. Passed through Jerusalem, three
miles past which we came to Jericho
(Jericho), and there I found a man by the
name of Wm. Beebee who was half a
Mormon, as a man told me before we got
there, with him we stayed that night; and
talked until ten or eleven o’clock. His wife
was a very hard and bitter opposer to the
gospel. Distance 20.
Thursday, July 20th, according to
appointment, Elder Jacobs gave them a
lecture from the 27th chapter 5th verse of
Revelations. After him I arose and bore
testimony to what had been said, and closed
the meeting. An appointment was then
given out for preaching the next Sabbath at
Lagrange.
Friday, 21st, I spent the day in
writing; Bother Jacobs in writing and going
round to the neighbors, seeing and hearing
what he could. He heard that one man said
that if we preached in Lagrange we would
get some spit in our faces; also found that by
the help of the Lord we had made quite a
stir, yes, we had kicked up quite a dust in so
short a time.
Tuesday 18th, after considerable
conversation Mr. Beebee, Brother Jacobs
and myself went out by ourselves, and he
there said if we would come there in a few
weeks and hold a meeting he would go
forward in baptism, to which we agreed.
Sunday, July 23rd, at two o’clock
Brother Jacobs preached at the schoolhouse
and I bore testimony at five o’clock. We
188
held another meeting in Lagrange; had quite
a large congregation who paid good
attention, among the rest were two Christian
preacher, one of which behaved not as a
preacher ought.
right way, but still they would not do that
which they owned to be their duty.
Take the place and people in general
they are the strangest I ever saw in my day
and generation. This Lewis is the man who
was peddling gum in Willoughby, Ohio,
where he was deceitfully led with
encouragement of disposing of a large
quantity of his hemlock gum, into the third
story of the college by a student.
Immediately he found himself surrounded
by dead subjects with the doors all locked.
Suddenly he saw a man making his way
towards him with a long knife, at the sight of
which he made his way out of a window
thirty-six feet from the hard frozen ground,
upon which he lit and the effects of which
he will most likely never get entirely rid
whilst he lives upon the earth.
Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and
Thursday and Friday I spent in writing.
However on Tuesday, six wagons containing
40 brethern bound for Nauvoo stopped
there and stayed that night. In the evening
we had a prayer meeting which did us all
good.
Not a day passed hardly but there
was more or less people came in to see us,
by which means I hope we sowed some seed
that may fall on good ground and bring forth
sixty or an hundred fold, as the scriptures
say.
Saturday, July 29th, spent the day in
studying the scriptures and helping the old
gentleman hay.
Monday, July 31st, Brother Jacobs
went eight miles to see Mr. Sidney Brown
who had some relation in the west that he
was acquainted with. Nothing else
transpired of importance.
Sunday 30th, according to
appointment at eleven o’clock we repaired
to the schoolhouse in Lagrange, one mile
and a half distant from Brother Sherman’s
where we stayed. Brother Jacobs spoke
from the third chapter of John fifth verse.
Had an exceeding attentive congregation of
about an hundred people, as usual I bore
testimony at the close of his discourse.
Opportunity was given for baptism, but none
presented themselves, although numbers had
told us they were convinced that we
preached the gospel; but still they would not
embrace it.
Tuesday, August 1st, spent the
forenoon in writing and studying; the
afternoon I helped Brother Sherman make
hay.
Wednesday, August 2, went to
Lagrange in order to give to an appointment
for preaching, provided we could get a
house, the which we did obtain. Whilst
passing by one Mr. Howards, a woman put
her head out of the window and laughing us
in the face, said, “There goes two Mormon
preachers.” By the appearance of things I
thought we were as much of a show as two
elephants or a rhinoceros with a long horn
on its nose.
One Mr. Bugbee, A Christian
preacher, agreed to be baptized on Sunday,
the next day, but by persuasion was wrought
upon to forsake the idea. Also one Lemuel
Lewis and wife, said they believed it was the
189
of his works. Bother Jacobs quoted Christ’s
words to him, “Nothing but an evil and
adulterous generation seeketh a sign and no
sign shall be given, except in sign of Jonas
the prophet, which was preaching to the
Ninevites, and that you have had today in
full. The gentleman sat down satisfied he
could not be healed of his withered feet then
if ever.
Thursday, August 3rd and Friday the
4th we spent principally in reading, however
in the course of the day we went over to Mr.
Lewis’, about 40 rods distant and there
found one Mr. Millard, one of the devil’s
minute men, standing like a soldier of no
sense at all to fight against truth and reason.
He said he knew all about Mormonism and
what it sprung from, it sprang from masonry
or the death of Morgan, that Mormon was
derived from the word Morgan. He said he
could speak in tongues and prophesy to him.
We soon repaired to the waters edge
and Elder Jacobs baptized four viz: Lemuel
Lewis and his daughter, Hariet. Some of the
members of the Christian Church we were
there acted ridiculous on the account of
which I heard three say they would leave the
Church the next fellowship meeting. After
baptism we returned home to Brother
Sherman’s and confirmed them. Monday,
August seventh spent the day principally in
writing.
So he said he would prophesy in the
name of the Lord Jehovah that Mormonism
did spring from the death of Morgan.
I then asked him if he laid hands on
the sick. He said his boy was sick last night,
and he laid hands on him anointing him with
oil, also with salt and vinegar and he got
better right off. He also said he had taken up
serpents and put them in his bosom, but
always tied their jaws first. Also had taken
deadly poison enough to kill six men, out of
the doctors saddlebags.
Also he said he has cast out devils,
for when they got in his boys he took a whip
and whipped them out. Elder Jacobs asked
him if that was the way the old ancients did
and he said it was. I thought he was the
biggest fool I had yet seen, for he had
crossed himself in his conversation a dozen
times certain.
Tuesday, August 8th, Elder Jacobs
went to Lagrange and gave an appointment
for preaching there the next Sabbath at one
o’clock. Some said if we preached there
again, they would have a scrap with us once
certain. He told them they must be civil, or
he would see what virtue there was in the
law of the land. Others said, “Come and
preach–we will stand by you as long as we
have one drop of blood in our veins.” So
they were, all by the ears, old friends
became new enemies, by turning a deaf ear
to the word of God.
Sunday, the 6th, in the forenoon went
and heard Elder Lee, a Christian by
profession, preach or rather pervert the
scriptures. In the afternoon Elder Jacobs
gave them a discourse, from the 1 chapter of
Hebrews. After the discourse a man arose
and said he had heard some truths from the
Brother Mormon but it he had the power the
ancient apostles had he wanted to see some
Wednesday, August ninth, we went
to Evens Center, by some called Jerico
(Jericho), Elder Jacobs preached that
evening, after giving the village or
inhabitants thereof a thorough notification,
and had but twelve hearers; which made me
think of what old Paul said when he stood
upon Mars Hill; “Ye men of Athens, I
perceive that in all things ye are too
190
superstitious; after meeting one Mr.
Sterdifont a young man, whose parents
belonged to the Church, came forward in
baptism. Mr. Beebee said he would wait
until next Sabbath, come up to Lagrange to
meeting; and then be baptized, by so doing
peradventure might lead others forward who
were strong believes, but afraid of
persecution, as he was a very respectable
man, and a man of property.”
Brother Ira Sherman was nominated
by Brother Beebee and seconded by Elder
Gleason to be ordained a teacher which was
also carried without a dissenting voice.
Elder Jacobs and Elder Gleason
accordingly proceeded and ordained them,
after which the president read some of the
church laws as laid down in the book of
Doctrine and Covenants, and explained them
plainly unto them, with much good
instruction there upon and upon the
scriptures. He was followed by Elder
Gleason who made many very appropriate
remarks. Elder Beebee then arose and said
he felt himself incompetent of the task
which laid before him, but was determined
by the grace of God to improve upon the
talents which he had given him and magnify
his office and calling. He was followed by
all the brethern and sisters who expressed
their warmth of feeling for the cause of
Christ. The clerk then received the names of
those who belonged to that branch which
numbered thirteen, viz: Wm. A Beebee, Ira
Sherman, Lemuel Lewis, John Stodefont
(Sturdefont), Stephan Sturdefont, Philip
Lewis, Cornelious Phelps, Feebee Sherman,
Hariet Sherman, Waity Lewis, Sally Francis,
Aurilly Dalrimple, May Sturdefont, seven of
which Elder Jacobs had lately baptized. By
the unanimous voice of the conference the
branch was called Brant Branch. The
minutes of the conference were then read
and accepted. Moved by the president,
seconded by Elder Gleason, and carried that
the minutes of the conference be regularly
submitted into the authorities of the Church
at Nauvoo. The meeting was then closed
with singing and a prayer by the President
Henry B. Jacobs. Oliver B. Huntington,
clerk.
Tuesday tenth, returned to Brother
Sherman’s and spent the remainder of the
day principally in reading. Distance to the
center and back 16 miles.
Friday, August 11th spent the day in
writing and reading.
Saturday 13th, held a meeting at
Lagrange and Elder Jacobs baptized two,
viz: Wm. A Beebee and Aurilla Sherman of
Dalrimple.
Monday, August 14th, agreeable to
appointment all the members in the part met
at Brother Sherman’s to organize a branch
of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. The conference was called to order
at half past nine o’clock by Elder Jacobs
who was appointed president of the same.
Oliver B. Huntington was chosen clerk. The
meeting was opened with singing and prayer
by Elder Gleason, who arrived there on
Wednesday the week before. We then
proceeded to business, the president first
arose and made some remarks upon the
design of the meeting, and upon the order of
the Kingdom of God, he then moved that
Brother William A. Beebee be ordained an
elder to preside over that branch of the
Church. Seconded by Elder Gleason and
carried by the unanimous voice of the
conference.
Tuesday, August 15th, Elder Jacobs,
Elder Gleason and myself went down to
191
Brother Beebee’s at Evens Center eight
miles, and Elder Gleason gave them a
discourse in the evening which was well
received, insomuch that two offered
themselves for baptism
places has at times broken away and let the
water deluge great tracts of land, wherever
the water has been the timber is all dead
which presents a doleful appearance. The
land is very low and level about there which
makes it quite sickly in warm weather. For
seven miles it was one continued Tamoracka
Swamp, the first I had seen in nearly seven
years.
Wednesday, August 16th early in the
morning, Louisa Beebee, Brother Beebee’s
wife, was baptized by Elder Gleason, and
Walter Davis was baptized by Elder Jacobs
according to previous arrangements we
started, soon after confirming them, for
Niagra (Niagara) Co. near where Brother
Jacob’s father was laboring; however, in the
course of the day I concluded to go with
Brother Gleason over to Canada where his
brothers, Alvirus and Oliver Gleason lived,
and get some washing, mending, etc. done.
We crossed the Niagra (Niagara) River three
miles below Buffalo at Blackrick on the
American side. After having traveled 30
miles, we stopped for the night at eight
o’clock in the evening. Rested very well
that night it being the first night I ever slept
out of the dominion of the U.S.
Monday, August 21st, spent the day
wholly in writing and reading.
Tuesday 22nd, made a bargain with
Mr. Gleason to work for him and get a pair
of new pantaloons and my boots mended,
so I helped him thresh wheat that day to
begin with.
Wednesday, 23rd, We finished
threshing.
Thursday 24th, Brother Gleason and I
went to Loiver’s, his brother eleven miles
distant. On our way there as we were
traveling on the bank of the Wellen Canal I
espied two very large deer standing in the
waters edge, we walked on towards them
until we got within stone throw of them,
when they ran off, they were the first I had
seen since I left Nauvoo.
Thursday 17th, traveled thirty miles,
and arrived at Alvirus Gleason’s with very
sore feet and weary limbs.
Friday I read the Bible and wrote
some in my Journal Book.
Friday 25th, in the morning we gave
out word that there would be preaching, by a
Mormon, so called at Oliver Gleason’s
house, by early candle lighting; accordingly
when evening came the room was filled as
full as they could comfortably sit; and for
the first time I took the lead of the meeting,
and preached to them as well as I knew how,
from the second epistle of John. The
congregation paid first rate attention and
kept good order. After me, Elder Gleason
gave them quite a lengthy discourse.
Saturday, August 19th, went 12 miles
west to see Oliver Gleason who was once a
Latter-day Saint, but had lately joined the
Baptist Church for the sake of a wife I
suppose, for I could see nothing else he
should do it for; however, he said he
believed the work was true then as much as
he ever did, and meant to come back again.
Sunday 20th, returned back by the
way of the Wellen Canal which is raised
about the level of the land in general, and in
192
Saturday, August 26th, returned again
home to Alvirus Gleason’s by way of the
canals; and on our way, about the middle of
the big Tamaraca Swamp we saw just ahead
of us two black bears apparently anxiously
looking to the other side of the canal; we
proceeded until we got within good gunshot
of them when they discovered us and ran off
into the wood, they were the first wild bears
I ever saw.
I thought that sounded quite natural.
Sunday, September 3rd, Elder
Gleason preached at the same house which
was full and running over; after he got
through he gave liberty for any who desired
to speak. Mr. Sutton a good Methodist
preacher arose and said, “I honestly think
you are a perfect nobody,” and went on with
a long lingo accordingly. “Finally,” says he,
“if you are old Paul smite me blind.”
Sunday 27, an appointment was out
for preaching at one o’clock in a
schoolhouse in a place called the Bush; there
was also a class meeting there at eleven
o’clock, and Brother Gleason and I went to
it and found the house full but no one to take
the lead, accordingly by request I took the
lead and gave them a discourse from the
Second Epistle of John. In the course of my
remarks a man disturbed the meeting by
replying to something I said. I requested
him to just keep accordingly about the close
of the meeting I gave liberty for anyone to
free their minds that wished but no one had
anything to say, therefore we closed the
meeting and returned home.
“Smite me blind, (walking toward
the pulpit) as old Paul did a certain man. I
defy your power.” Says Brother Gleason,
“Do you put yourself in that man’s place?”
“I do sir; now smite me blind.” “I say unto
you as old Paul did to a certain man, thou
child of the devil, thou enemy of all
righteousness, thou art of thy father, the
devil.” At that the congregation laughed at
him and appeared to go against him. M.
Chambers who was outdoors put his head in
the window and said to him, “I would not
make a blackguard of myself.” He then
went on to mock Elder Gleason as he did in
his sermon. Alvirous Gleason spoke to him
and said, “You act like a gentleman to mock
a preacher in public you are a man, you are a
fine fellow. You act like a teacher in Israel.”
I though Mr. Gleason had ought to repent
right off and ask God to forgive him for
lying. The Methodist priest soon took his
hat and walked out of the house, and we
then dismissed the meeting and walked
home that evening ten miles.
Saturday, September 2nd, having
worked all the week, yet to do that for which
we were sent, we walked ten miles that
afternoon to a place on the lake shore called
the Clay Bank, and that evening I preached
again. During the discourse, at the close we
gave liberty for any who wished to speak.
Mr. Sutton got one Mr. Ayres to take the
lead and said he would follow, but after Mr.
Ayers got through he had nothing to say,
and did not even bring up a thing he had
been so busily employed in writing through
my discourse. After meeting we heard that
before we got there some said if we did not
preach to suit them they would haul us down
out of the pulpit quick.
Tuesday 5th, in the evening after
having worked all day we went two miles
and Elder Gleason preached to quite a large
congregation who paid good attention.
After we had gotten home and standing out
by the gate talking four or five of us
together, we heard a company of people
coming home from meeting and one said,
193
not knowing we were there, quite loud, “If
he was here we would hang him across these
bars.” When they got about against us,
M.A. Gleason says to them, “Here he is; try
it if you wish.” They did not say much but
paddled off fast as they could handily.
Saturday, September 9th, when the
wagons came and Brother Jacobs got ready,
I concluded to go to as far as Kirtland
certain.
Brother Jacobs and myself rode in
one wagon with Brother Bell. I cannot say
Brother Boozembark, but Asher
Boozembark rode by himself in another
wagon. Joseph Godfrey with Mr. Sealy in
the other one, Elis and George Coalman in
another.
Wednesday I helped Mr. Gleason
plough.
Thursday, September 7th, started for
Tonawanda by way of Niagra (Niagara)
Falls. One Mr. ----- a Quaker who lived
about two miles on or road said we could
ride down to the Falls as he was going right
there with a two horse wagon, but I suppose
he did not mean that we should ride any of
the time, for when we got there in the
morning he was just ready to start and said
we could not ride for he had to take in two
other persons about two miles from there;
but we enquired all along the road for seven
miles and found he had taken in no one yet
and I guess did not after that. So we had to
go on our own understanding that day.
Arrived at the falls about one o’clock;
stayed and viewed the falls an hour or two
on the Canada side and then crossed the
river just below the falls where the waves
from the falls make the boat rock terribly.
Viewed the falls on that side a short time,
and proceeded up the river eight miles to
Michael Jacobs where I found Elder Jacobs
going to start for Nauvoo in a day or two by
land, and his father the next day by water. I
felt very glad to think I got there just as I did
and so went to bed quite tired after having
traveled 30 miles.
That day we started and passed
through Buffalo ten miles west of which we
encamped on the shore of Lake Erie making
in all 25 miles.
Sunday, September 10th, traveled 16
miles and came to Lagrange where we
stopped until Monday and stayed with
Brother Sheran. That afternoon we went to
hear Elder Stodard preach who was
appointed to preside over that branch in our
absence, by a conference held in Buffalo,
whilst I was in Canada. That night we held
a prayer meeting at Brother Sherman’s.
Monday, September 11th, gave our
friends and brethern a long farewell and
started. Traveled that day 37 miles having
passed through Silver Creek, Fredonia,
Salem and Centerville.
Tuesday, 12th, started early and
traveled four miles when we came to the
state line between New York and
Pennsylvania, where we had to stop and get
one of our wheels fixed; also passed through
Erie, traveled in all 30 miles. As yet we had
the best roads I ever saw, and tolerable good
luck otherwise only a considerable
grumbling and fault finding among the
brethern, about Brother Jacobs as well as
myself.
Friday I stayed there waiting for the
teams which Elder Jacobs was going with to
come and trying to make up my mind
whether to stay there over winter or go
home.
194
yet linger out my journey with those on
whom I was a drudge and could not help
myself, but then, I knew not its design or
disposition. That night I stayed with George
Russel, my old schoolmate, but a
Presbyterian.
th
Wednesday, September 13 . Started
about sunrise and soon passed through
Fairview and then Girard then Springfield
and then Conneaut, where, or two miles east
of which, we crossed the state line into
Ohio. There we overtook six wagons from
Akron, New York going to Nauvoo.
Traveled 36 miles that day and night one of
the horses was taken sick and came near
dying. That night it rained hard.
Saturday, September 16, spent the
day in running over town and hunting up my
old acquaintance and viewing my former
residence.
Thursday 14th started in the rain and
had rain nearly all the forenoon. That day
we passed through Unionville, Madison,
Painesville, and reached Kirtland after
sights of murmuring. Traveled in all 28
miles. It was with very peculiar and solemn
feelings that I entered that place, and beheld
those shattered and lonely dwellings which
were once full, and thronged with lively
enterprising and industrious people, but now
left desolate and the streets grown up to
grass. My feelings were again sorely
wrought upon to look back upon my once
happy situation in that place.
Sunday, September 17, held a
meeting in the Lord’s House and Elder
Jacobs preached; Brother John Young took
our case in hand and raised a contribution of
two or three dollars for our assistance,
without saying anything to us before hand
about it. After meeting, we divided the
money between us and I calculated I had
enough to board me up to Nauvoo,
accordingly I concluded to proceed with
them.
Monday, September 18th, bade
farewell to Kirtland a second time in my
life and started for the West. Passed through
Chester, Russel, Banebridge and Aurora,
three miles south of which we stayed
overnight after having traveled 25 miles.
Surrounded with numerous friends,
pleasing parents and all the comforts of life,
but now bereft of friends, far from my home
and worn down with my journey with
hunger and want of repose; moreover my
spirits cast down by the ill treatment of those
who could and ought to have administered
to our necessities like brethern indeed. They
had brought me so far according to promise
and said they could take me no farther,
accordingly I left the wagons that night to
shift for myself. Went and stayed with
Brother Daniel Jackson.
Tuesday, 19th passed through
Hudson, Cuyhauge Falls, Akron,
Newportage and stayed on the public square
at Johnson’s Four Corners. Traveled in all
22 miles. That day when at Akron, Brother
Sealy Godfrey and Marthy Boozembark, in
one wagon, was heedless and got left behind
and took the wrong road that we saw them
no more.
Friday, September 15th, it still kept
raining and was quite muddy. I also kept
trying plans to get to Nauvoo but all failed;
providence seemed disposed that I should
Wednesday, 20th passed through
Doylesville and Wooster one mile west of
which we stayed overnight, traveled 22
miles.
195
anyone since I left Kirtland yet he felt to
meddle with me for fear I should. The
meeting was attended by all except Asher
Boozembark who had $200 in cash and who
was the man who had never asked either
Brother Jacobs nor myself to either eat a
mouthful or ride a step. He went to bed.
Brother Jacobs and Brother Bell plead my
case like brothers indeed; and all said he had
no business to meddle with me and that I
should go through with them to Nauvoo.
Surely his actions were not to be wondered
at when we consider he was possessed to
that degree that he denied Joseph Smith’s
being a prophet of God. Traveled that day
22 miles.
st
Thursday 21 , had very hilly going
all day. Elis Colman’s wagon tripped over
with his wife and two children in it but no
one was hurt. We told them that was only a
type of what would come if they did not
cease their murmuring, bickerings and fault
findings. Passed through Loudonville and
traveled in all 23 miles.
Friday, September 22nd, had very
rough and hilly roads all day. Passed
through Amity and Mt Vernon, where I saw
an old neighbor in when we lived in New
York State by the name of Daniel McGrady;
and two miles west of which we stopped for
night. We had just encamped and I was
absent contracting for hay and corn for the
company when Elis Coleman raised a tumult
in the camp by declaring that I should no
longer remain in the company, but be left
behind. When I returned I soon heard the
news, which caused my mind to recall of the
sufferings and persecutions which I had
received by those who rejected the gospel
which I had preached; and to then see my
brethern fall upon me, unjustly, made my
soul seep with anguish.
Saturday, September 23rd, had pretty
good roads all day. Passed through Liberty,
Centersburg, Amity, and Sunburg, four
miles west of which we stopped for night.
At Sunsburg, Brother John P. Green
overtook us, but in consequence of the
weariness of his horses was obliged to stop a
day or two. Brother Bell, Jacobs, and
myself concluded to stand by each other and
as his team could travel the fastest our
money’s getting short and could get none
from any of the rest to go as far and as fast
as we could whilst our money lasted. All
together traveled all 24 miles.
A meeting was soon called and
Brother Coleman required to make his
complaint which was in substance this; he
believed that it was out of mere speculation,
or, a speculative motive which induced me
to perform this mission; also he said he had
seen me many times when he knew I was
hungry, had seen me go to bed hungry, and
from morning until evening with nothing to
eat, still he felt too poor to ask me to eat or
to ride. Therefore he had rather leave me
than to have me under his constant
observation in such a suffering condition,
and not be able to alleviate my sufferings.
This was his positive declaration,
notwithstanding I had not be chargeable to
Sunday, September 24th we started
early and alone and traveled so all day,
passing through Delaware and Marysville
where a dreadful shower of rain came upon
us after which we traveled on and passed
through Millford making in all 30 miles.
Monday 25th found one of the horses
quite sick and lame, I suppose from torrents
of rain which fell upon him the day before
and the slippery going after the rain,
however we did what we could, and he got
better in the course of an hour or two, at
196
which time the other wagons overtook us,
and we concluded, that providence said,
keep together, accordingly we started and
passed through Mechanicsburg and traveled
about 22 miles over considerable bad road,
and stayed within five of Springfield.
then passed on, although it rained
moderately hard; but soon he had to take
shelter, under a large beach tree, when the
torrents of rain came upon us as with one
mighty sheet that was a day like many
others; when it seemed as though the
almighty in his wrath was determined to
destroy us with all the torments humanity
could suffer. Sometimes I would think of
giving up and not try to bear up under my
daily afflictions, again I would muster all the
manly courage and dignity my youthful
mind was in possession of, and brave the
torrents of unexperienced sufferings, thus
harassed between absolute and resultant
motions through grace I resigned that
perseverance which, eventually brought me
to my long wished for home.
Tuesday, September 26, passed
through Springfield and took the Dayton
Turnpike and passed through Enon and
Fairfield making in all 22 miles.
Wednesday, September 27, Brother
Jacobs and I concluded that it would be
more agreeable for us, and better for the
company, for us to go on foot and leave the
teams either before or behind, accordingly
we started very early and before the rest of
the company, taking with us our vallieces
which were very heavy. Passed through
Eaton, Richmond, Centerville, and came to
Dublin, where we stopped for night after
having walked 35 miles.
That night we stayed in Bridgeport
with Mr. —whom Brother Jacobs was
acquainted with; he treated us well. Traveled
that day 26 miles as well.
Friday 29th, passed through
Nightstown, Lewisville, Ogden, Portland
and came to Philadelphia perfectly worn
down with our journey to that degree that
when thinking upon the past present and
future events and trying to conceal my
feelings, the blood gushed from my nose in
a stream. However, we traveled only 38
miles that day and stayed overnight with Mr.
C. Atherwood, a tavern keeper. Whatever
we got new came from charity having given
Brother Kell (Bell) all our money, when we
left but 20 cents to help along a family,
thinking we could get along somehow.
Sunday, October 1st passed through
Plainfield, Belville, Stilesville, and at Mt.
Meridian we stayed overnight with Mr. C.
G. Vanzent a pretty fine man.
The place is generally called by the
inhabitants Mt. Misery. I thought a pretty
appropriate name. Traveled in all 25 miles.
Monday, October 2nd, passed through
Manhatten and came to Pleasantgarden
where we took dinner with Brother Scott.
That day we traveled 200 miles and waded
two rivers or creeks, through both of which I
stripped and carried Brother Jacobs on my
back.
Saturday, September 30th, had very
muddy and slippery roads all day. Passed
through Cumberland and came in
Indianapolis where I got a loaf of bread and
a quart of meider for a dime which served as
dinner that day and the day following. We
Tuesday, October 3rd, started very
early; traveled 20 miles before 12 o’clock
and reached Terahaute, stayed there until the
next day.
197
more. Greater was my joy, a thousand times
than any tongue can tell. After an absence
of four months and ten days, and having
undergone such keen and heart trying
suffering as I never before realized, no not
even in all Missouri, to see myself safe at
home once more, I could hardly believe my
own tale.
th
Wednesday, October 4 , our teams
came up and crossed the Wabash River
about one half hour before we knew it when
we heard it we started post haste and
overtook them in traveling eight miles. Soon
after we passed them we overtook four
teams, two of which had no load and said we
could ride as well as not therefore rode with
them that day. Passed through Paris and
stayed two miles, out on the great prairie
west of Pairs (Paris). Soon after we stopped,
the brethern came up and we all camped
togther that night and nearly all succeeding
nights until we go to Nauvoo, we slept in
the barn. Traveled 22 miles.
Soon after I returned I went to work
for my brother William, who was sexton
and got some little necessary clothing. After
that I went to Lima to see my sister,
Precinda. Stayed there about a week;
returned and commenced going to school
November 18th to Mr. J. C. Cole.
Thursday 5th, traveled 34 miles; the
best part of the way prairie.
December 9th, 1843, the whole
family joined together took up and removed
from the old to the new burying ground, my
mother, Bishop Partridge, and Harriet
Partridge. One item worth of notice, my
mother was in a state of preservation, her
body embalmed equal to a mummy, her size
form, and features were the same as when
living, her flesh as hard seemingly as bone.
An unheard of instance in any country, after
being buried three years, and upward,
without any preservative substance
whatever, to remain entire, as when living.
Soon after this there was a public gathering
in the city, in consequence of mobs without,
and there I saw a man shot in the arm, with
his own gun, an accident frightful to
witness.
Friday, October 6th, traveled 31
miles, nearly all prairie.
Saturday, October 7, we had ridden
with those four team, both companies
keeping together, until now, when we had to
take on foot again because of the rain the
night before which made it rather bad for
man and beast. At noon, two of the brethern,
Soles and Madison, who had the best teams,
took our things and left the company
because they could travel faster. Brother
Jacobs and I kept up with them, making in
all 31 miles.
Sunday, October 8, passed through
Rochester and Springfield, traveled 26 miles
west, making in all 35 miles.
January 5th, 1844. Friday evening,
1844, according to a new order of God, my
father called his family together and entered
into a solemn and strong covenant,
according to the order, which was too
lengthy to insert here.
Tuesday 10th traveled 38 miles and
stayed within 26 miles of Nauvoo.
Wednesday 11, traveled 26 miles and
arrived at Nauvoo by twelve o’clock. Glad
was I to see Nauvoo and my friends once
198
Sunday, January 7th, joined the
quorum of elders and had a very good
meeting at my brother Dimmick’s.
Sunday, in consequence of illness I
did not attend the quorum meetings.
The Sunday before their death the
troops were all disbanded, and I with the rest
returned home. I shall always mourn that I
did not stay and have the privilege of seeing
those martyrs after they were slain.
However, I afterwards succeeded in getting
a cain out of a box in which Joseph was
brought to Nauvoo in from Carthage.
Sunday 21st, all quorums and other
meetings gave way and attended a general
meeting at the temple with preaching by the
prophet.
I continued at Carding until the last
day of July when I was taken very violently
ill with the fever, was out of my head a day
or two. In about a week my father and
brother-in-law, H. Jacobs came down from
Nauvoo after me, but was too low to be
removed. However in about a week longer
the fever was broken up, and on the 16th of
August we started for Nauvoo.
I continued going to school through
the winter and lived with my father. About
the 14th of April 1844 I started, according to
previous engagement, for Lima Adams
Company, to work for my brother-in-law,
Norman Buell, at Carding.
I started very early in a canoe and
had a prosperous voyage to Warshaw 29
miles down the river. There I sold my canoe
and went on foot the rest of the way; got
there when they were eating dinner. 32
miles.
That brought on a relapse which
came near taking me out of the world.
Brother Brigham and Heber came in and
laid hands on me and sealed health upon me.
From that time I rested content that I should
not die.
One thing I will mention that is
about the time I went away, a day or two
before, I took my first degree in Masonry.
I was ordained into the quorum of or
body of seventies about the month of
December, 1844. On the evening of the 21st
of December, J.M. Monroe, R. Campbell,
myself, and several young men were the
actors at an exhibition gotten up by the
trustees of the old library started the year
before that but was then pretty much run
down; this was to make a starting point for a
revival but had not the desired effect; for it
was too far gone. After the performance was
over a number of the young folks stayed and
danced about an hour. The next day Brother
Brigham blew up everything that had evil
consequences attending it and frequently
exhibition amongst the rest.
May 1st commenced upon my
contract to work for $10 per month; cash,
which was quite an object then.
June 2nd came to Nauvoo and on the
3 was raised to a master mason. Not far
from the 20th of June the well known
Mormon War, or it is so termed
commenced, which ended in the death of the
prophet and patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum
Smith. About a week before their death I
went with a company from the Morley
settlement to Nauvoo in defense of our
brethern.
rd
Tuesday 24th we all, that is my
father’s family except John, went to Lima to
199
spend Christmas at my sister’s Precenda
(Precinda). Had an excellent time and
returned on the 26th. Saturday, December
27th according to previous appointment we
had a repetition from our other exhibition to
give room for the old people. They were
very much crowded which made much
disorder.
very far. While he was sleeping one of his
horses wandered into the creek and
somehow lost his hobble. After that he
named it Hobble Creek. It’s still named that
to this day.
“When journeying the gospel to preach
In afar distant land I did meet
A kind and affectionate friend
Who I trust will prove true to the end
He was a body guard to Joseph
Smith Jr. in Nauvoo. He and his father,
William Huntington Jr.. are mentioned in the
History of the Church by Joseph Smith.
(P3) “Monday, April 10,1843,--at 10 a.m. a
special conference of elders convened and
continued by adjournment from time to time
till the 12th. There were present of the
quorum of the Twelve, Brigham Young,
president; Heber C. Kimball, William Smith,
Orson Hyde, Orson Pratt, Wilford
Woodruff, John Taylor, George A. Smith,
and Willard Richards. (P4) The object of the
conference was to ordain elders and send
them forth into the vineyard to build up
churches; and the following appointments
were made, with united voices by the
conference, agreeable to requests which
were made by individuals who were
acquainted with the several places which
they represented: (p5) names and
appointments of Elders. (P8) Charles Ryan,
Jacob E. Terry . . . Oliver B. Huntington . .
. were ordained elders, with this express
injunction, that they quit the use of tobacco
and keep the Word of Wisdom (LDS
History 5:18, A Great Missionary
Movement...349, 8p4.
(History of the Church, Joseph Smith)
Unto thee now myself I address
O may God forever thee bless
With blessings in Zion thee crown
In peace there thy life may lay down
Oh may I in Zion thee meet
A sister in Christ there to greet
And faithful holdout to the end
Is the prayer of your unworthy poor friend
Remember these lines from me came
And Oliver B. H. is my name
Whenever these words you see
Then think they were written by me.”
(Interview of Iva Waters by Serena Weight)
He was born in Watertown, New
York in October of 1823. Hannah
Mendenhall Sanders was born in
Wilmington, Delaware in April of 1836. In
an interview with my great-aunt Iva Weight
Walters (90) on July 10, 1994, she told me
about my father’s father’s mother’s father
Oliver B. Huntington. He named Hobble
Creek down by Springville, Utah. One night
he was up in the canyon with some horses.
That night before he went to sleep he
hobbled his horses so that they couldn’t go
(Written by Oliver Boardman Huntington)
Spring of 1878. . . . I was one day in
my cornfield and prayed mightily to the
Lord for my family. I plead with the Lord
for power to control my sons and keep in the
200
strait and narrow way, and felt in my mind
that the family cared very little for me or my
advice or the gospel.
Brother Dimick had the third
paralytic stroke I think in 1878--In
December 1878 William and I were sent for
to come to Salt Lake and see Dimick die.
We went. I stayed about one week . . . He
eventually died on the first of February
1879... He had written his own funeral
ceremonies about five years previous at the
time Pres. Young wrote his own--which was
followed in detail. So also was Dimick’s.
First his coffin was of Mountain Pine.
Procession formed with the martial band
before the corps, and Indians behind. Then
the family, relatives and then a half mile of
carriages. Martial band played on the way
to the grave such tunes as he had described
in his program also at the grave. He
requested all to wear no badges of
mourning, nor weep, which however his
family did not observe.
“The voice”--that voice, the voice of
the spirit of God spoke to me, audibly to my
soul, body and spirit. I heard, saw and felt
what it said:
“Oliver, you have required hard
things of them.”
That was the reproach of the
Almighty; the reproof of Jehovah. I suffered
the anguish of the damned in hell. I fell to
the earth to cry of mercy. I suffered years of
pain in moments. I cried and prayed with
my whole soul.
In the summer of 1878 Sister
Singleton sent for me to come and
administer to her as she thought she was
dying--her life, she said, was going out of
her, so peculiar and excessive was her
suffering.
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF OLIVER B
HUNTINGTON
Source: Seventies Record, 2nd
Quorum, Biographical sketches, LDS
Church Archives, Pg. 100. Grammar has
been standardized.
Her son Hubert Peter Boice as mouth
administered to her. She was no better when
we were done; and we administered again. I
was mouth; I wanted all three of us to lift the
left hand and the two to repeat sentences
after me, and in this way we prayed with our
right hand on her head. Before we were
done praying she ceased to groan and being
healed by the power of God, through faith in
his son Jesus Christ.
I (Oliver B. Huntington) was born in
Watertown, Jefferson County, New York on
the 14th day of October, 1824. Six boys and
four girls comprised my father’s family. I
was the youngest, but one. My father was
born in New Grantham, Cheshire County,
New Hampshire, in the year of our Lord
1784, March 28th, of English descent. My
mother was born in Plainfield, New
Hampshire her father’s name Baker, and
mother’s, Demick. My grandfather, William
Huntington, was born in Tolland,
Connecticut. He enlisted in the
Revolutionary War when 15 years of age
She praised God most wonderfully
for her miraculous delivery from death.
I often had faith given me to the
healing of the sick, but in no case was the
power of God so wonderfully and suddenly
made manifest as in that of Sister Singleton.
201
served the last three years. My grandmother
was also born in Tolland, Connecticut.
the Mormons. Father Joseph Smith, who
had been at our house in the state of New
York, here made it his hiding place to evade
the pursuit of those mercenary detractors,
also Samuel and Carlos Smith. Finally, after
all were gone, we borrowed an ox team and
money and went to Missouri. Got there the
18th July, 1838 we soon moved to Adamondi-Ahman. During the difficulties, I
wanted to be among the men in all their
expeditions, but I was so small, father would
not let me, which made me vexed and I
threatened to run away and commit some
deprivation alone. On the day of the burning
of Goleton (Gallatin) I knew what was going
to take place and wanted to go, but could
not. I went on the hill near where Adam’s
tower was said to have been and watched for
some time. I saw the smoke rising through
the clouds. I stood and looked until the tears
blinded my sight. I wept because I could not
be there with the brethern.
When I was about nine years of age
the gospel began to be preached. My father
was the first to receive the ministers of Jesus
into his hands and keeping in that part of the
country. That same year I believe my
parents joined the Church, the Church of
Jesus Christ, 1832. I was brought up
according to the strict rules of morality. My
father had not joined himself to any Church
for many years, having withdrawn himself
in consequence of the corruptness he found
in the clergy and also believing the gospel
was not preached according to the Bible. In
the year 1836, we started to move to
Kirtland. It being in October, the lakes were
rough and dangerous to travel. We were
hindered some days by the wind, being
bound in Sackets Harbor. At length we
started and again the storms ranged upon us.
I was old enough to have a sense of right
and wrong. The boat creaked in every joint
and I thought we should be lost. I prayed
with all my heart the first time in my life and
told Him if He would save us I would be
baptized when I got to Kirtland He heard
my prayer and we were saved. I was
baptized a few days after we reached
Kirtland.
On one occasion I went five miles
from home to a house where no one lived
and tore up the roots of the things there and
was continually where I could see what was
going on in town, but not what was done in
the country. But it gave me no satisfaction
to hear it and not see the performance, nor
have a hand in what was done, that was
good. When the excitement ranged the
worst, in order to get from under father’s
immediate command, I hired a horse to go
(to) Far West on a visit to see Dimick
(Huntington) and do what I pleased. I
worked hard and paid for the use of the
horse, but when I was ready to start, Father
told me I had better not go there, but wait a
few days when there would be less damage.
So when I thought the few days were ended,
I wanted to start, but he still refused to let
me go, which vexed me very much. I
thought I was undergoing all manner of
frustrations, but as it happened, I was glad I
My father exchanged his property in
New York for a house two miles east of the
temple which he lost in a short time, it being
mortgaged. So in two years from affluent
circumstances, he saw his children crying
for bread and had no way to relieve them.
One day he knew not what he would eat the
next, yet never did I hear him murmur a
word. At the time of the breakup of the
Church there, when the dissenters were
chasing all the most conspicuous characters
from the Church my father’s house was a
rendezvous for many and a hiding place for
202
did not go, for the day after I wanted to go,
Far West was taken.
horsemen. The light shown with that
brightness that a pin was visible on the floor.
I got up and saw a large body of fire moving
rapidly. We could distinctly hear the roaring
of the flames and the clattering of the horses
feet which came past the house at full speed,
the light keeping pace with the sound. I went
to bed and listened to the sound until it died
away. In the morning no track was to be
seen. The next day I caught my hand in the
cog wheels of a mill, and in a few days,
mother and Dimick’s youngest child died.
At that time we were all sick but William,
Brother Joseph took all but me to his home.
He sent one to Hyrum Clark’s. I then
thought I was forsaken. I was very ill and
sent for him to lay hands on me. He said he
would rather go to shelling corn, I need not
be frightened for I should live. Six months
passed and I never was able to work a day
and the two summers following, no better,
and to all appearances, must die. I then quit
doctoring, humbled myself before god, and
promised if he would heal me I would be a
better boy and preach the gospel to the
inhabitants of the earth, which I did, before
19 years old.
After we lay down our arms in
Adam-ondi-Ahman, the time seemed pretty
squally, for we had nothing to defend
ourselves with, and a number of times I saw
the brethern’s lives in danger and strongly
threatened. Several times I saw guns cocked
on brethern, once on my father, and once on
myself because I would not tell what had
become of some cattle and sheep that were
in a field close by our house the day but one
before the place was surrendered.
We were allowed ten days to leave
Diahman (Adam-ondi-Ahman) and move to
Far West, and from there to go with all the
Church in the spring out of the state. I shall
long remember the day I started for Far
West alone with a load of furniture. It was
bitter cold and I came near perishing.
Before I started I hid a gun barrel in a
hollow log, not daring to take it with me for
fear the load might be searched, as it was
said everyone would be. But when John
came, he brought it. Not being able to get
through that day, I was obliged to pass a
miserable night in a wagon. Father being
one of the committee to superintend getting
the poor out of the state, we were one of the
last families out. We reached Quincy in
Illinois in the spring of 1840, moved into the
house with Brother Dimick (Huntington) on
Judge C. Coeland’s place, stayed two or
three weeks, and then moved to Nauvoo.
Joseph (Smith), Sidney (Riddon), and two or
three other families comprised the Mormon
population there.
My labors were principally
with my brother-in-law, H.M. Jacobs, in
Erie and Chitocna (Chautaugua) where we
raised up and organized a branch of the
Church of 15 members. I also labored some
in having performed my mission in about
five months. This was in 1843. In 1844 I
was ordained into the Quorum of Seventies.
That winter boarded with Sister Emma and
went to school. In the spring I commenced
working on the ( Nauvoo) temple and
worked from the first of April until the last
of July, then started to New York on
business. I returned in time of the
disturbance in September (1845), a little
while after the Morely settlement was
burned.
Towards the end of June my mother
was taken sick and died a night or two after
she was taken sick. I slept at Dimick’s
(Huntington) and in the night we saw a
curious light accompanied with the sound of
203
The preaching you have heard will be in
vain to you, and you will sink to Hell, unless
you attend to the things we tell you.”
Oliver Boardman Huntington
was one of the young men who volunteered
to go to Wyoming to rescue the members of
the Martin Handcart Company in response
to the request from Brigham Young. In Salt
Lake City, at General Conference on 5
October 1856, this is what President
Brigham Young said;
“Many of our brethern and sisters are
on the plains with handcarts, and probably
many are now seven hundred miles from
this place, and they must be brought here,
we must send assistance to them. . .
“ I shall call upon the Bishops this
day. I shall not wait until tomorrow, nor
until the next day, for 60 good mule teams
and 12 or 15 wagons. I do not want to send
oxen. I want good horses and mules. They
are in this Territory and we must have them.
Also 12 tons of flour and 40 good teamsters,
besides those that drive the teams. . . First,
40 good young men who know how to drive
teams, to take charge of the teams that are
now managed by men, women and children
who know nothing about driving them.
Second, 60 or 65 good spans of mules, or
horses, with harness, whipple trees, neckyokes, stretchers, lead chains etc. And
thirdly, 24 thousand pounds of flour, which
we have on hand . . .
“I will tell you all that your faith,
religion, and profession of religion, will
never save one soul of you in the Celestial
Kingdom of our god, unless you carry out
just such principles as I am now teaching
you. Go and bring in those people now on
the plains. And attend strictly to those
things which we call temporal, or temporal
duties. Otherwise, your faith will be in vain.
204
WILLIAM HUNTINGTON
(Zina Baker)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 28 March 1784
Place: Grantham, Sullivan, New Hampshire
Married: 28 December 1806
Place:
Died: 19 August 1847 (September 19, 1846)
Place: Mt. Pisgah, Iowa
Baptized: 1835
Did not enter the Salt Lake Valley he died in route at Mt. Pisgah.
(Children of Zina Baker)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
John Dyer French
Hannah Burrage
Dimick Baker Huntington
Precinda Lathrop Huntington
Adaline Elizabeth Huntington
William Dresser Huntington
Zina Diantha Hunington
Oliver Boardman Huntington*
John Dickenson Huntington
20 Oct 1806
20 Oct 1806
26 May 1808
10 Sep 1810
3 Aug 1815
8 Feb 1818
1 Jan 1821
14 Oct 1823
11 Feb 1827
Watertown, Jefferson, NY
Watertown, Jefferson, NY
Watertown, Jefferson NY
Watertown, Jefferson, NY
Watertown, Jefferson, NY
Watertown, Jefferson, NY
(Marriage 2–Lydia Partridge–1840)
(Marriage 3- Dorcas Baker)
July 16th A Blessing by John Smith Patriarch upon the head of William Huntington son of
William and Prescinda, born March 28th 1786, Cheshire Co. New Hampshire
Brother Wm., I lay my hands upon thy head in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and place upon
thee a father’s blessing. I also seal upon you the blessings which my father, former Patriarch,
sealed upon your head, the Lord is well pleased with thee because of the integrity of thy heart,
thy doubts and fears have been removed, his eye is upon thee for good and has been for many
generations which have past by because of the integrity of the hearts of thy fathers; thou art of
the house of Joseph and of the blood of Ephriam, a lawful heir to the priesthood which Jacob
sealed upon his head which hath been held in reserve for thee through the linage of thy fathers
from David of old and will continue in thy posterity as long as thy name exists among the saints;
thou shalt have the endowment in the Lord’s house with thy companion and children, mysteries
shall be revealed unto thee and thou shalt be enabled to cleanse thy father’s house back to where
they died in the gospel in common with thy companion and dy companions friends also and
205
bring them all up in the first resurrection that there shall not be a broken link in the chain back to
Noah. Thou shalt be a counselor in the house of Israel forever and no power shall take this
office from thee; thou shalt preside over a stake of Zion; thou shalt have a numerous posterity
and they shall continue to increase forever the number of thy . . . shall be according to thy faith,
inasmuch as thou hast become poor for the gospel sake, thou shalt have riches until thou art tired
of counting it., for no good thing shall be withheld from thee; you shall enjoy every blessing
which you desire and finally stand on Mt. Zion with the 144,000 having the father name in thy
forehead and receive a celestial glory; inasmuch as you endure in faith.
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
William Huntington was a patriarch in Kirtland "No 886 Kirtland Sept 7th1836 blessing
by William Huntington”
Huntington, William Sr. (Male)
Birth: Date: March 28, 1784 Place: Cheshire, New Hampshire, USA
Parents: Father: Huntington, William Mother: Lathrop, Prescendia (Prescinda)
Death: Date: September 19, 1846
Alternate Date: August 19, 1846
Place: Pisgah, USA Harrison, Iowa,
Marriage Information:
Spouse: Baker, Zina, Date: December 28, 1806
Marriage Number 2 Spouse: Partridge, Lydia Date: 1840
Marriage Number 3 Spouse: Baker, Dorcas
Church Ordinance Data:
Baptism Date: 1835
Temple Ordinance Data:
Baptism Date: October 18, 1967
Endowment Date: December 12, 1845 Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Sealed to Parents Date: August 30, 1977
Sealed to Spouse Date: December 12, 1845 Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Places of Residence:
Kirtland, Geauga, Ohio, USA; 1836
Missouri, USA; 1838 Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA; 1839
Comments: Huntington, William Sr. William petitioned for $1650 in damages May 7,
1839.Comments: #21. William aided saints in leaving from Missouri.
206
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
37.
Comments: #31. William was a member of the Nauvoo 4th Ward.
Comments: #41. William Huntington Journal
Retrospective background of childhood and early life,
changing to daily entries.
Joined Presbyterian Church, 1816.
Read Book of Mormon and joined Mormon Church, 1835.
High council 1837.
Settled at Adam-ondi-Ahman. Mobs.
Militia activities.
Loss of property.
To Illinois, 1839.
Wife died.
Poverty.
Worked as mason.
Activities in Nauvoo.
Martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith.
Helped bury the bodies.
Commissary general of Nauvoo Legion.
Stone-cutting for temple.
Description of rival claims for leadership of church.
October conference, 1844.
Celebration in seventies hall.
Agricultural Association formed.
Continued work on temple.
Preparations for military defense.
Mob activities.
Preparations to move to mountains.
Captain of hundred.
Organized company.
Left Nauvoo on February 9, 1846.
To Sugar Creek, Iowa.
Overtook Brigham Young's company.
Company contracted to split rails.
Journey continued westward across Iowa.
Meetings discussing expedition to Rocky Mountains
Rain.
Appointed to preside over camp at Mount Pisgah
Frequent mention of family: son Dimick, daughter
Prescindia, son William
.
Enlistment of men in Mormon Battalion.
Visited sick.
Comments: #51. William, presiding Elder at Mount Pisgah, Iowa, in 1846. In 1804 he
moved with his parents to Watertown, Jefferson county, New York, being among the first
settlers of that county. Soon after his marriage he moved to Watertown, New York,
207
where he lived and prospered in temporal blessings until 1811, when he sold out, and the
following year war was declared with Great Britain, which proved fatal to his prospects,
and coupled with much sickness in the family reduced them very low in pecuniary
circumstances. His services in the army were done with the fife. He was in one battle,
that of Sacketts' Harbor. In 1816, Providence smiled on him again, and about the same
time he experienced religion, having an honest heart before God and earnestly enquiring
of the Lord as to the truth and reality of the history and doctrines of the Bible.
them very low in pecuniary circumstances.
(Biographical sketch and obituary notice of
His service in the army was done with the
William Huntington written by his son
fife, he was in one battle–that of Sacketts
Oliver B. Huntington)
Harbor.
President. Wm. Huntington died at
his residence at Mt. Pisgah. The annexed
biographical sketch is from the pen of his
son, Oliver B. :
In 1816 Providence smiled on him
again, and about the same time he
experienced religion, having an honest heart
before God and earnestly enquiring of the
Lord as to the truth and reality of the history
and doctrines of the Bible; and from that
time the spirit of the Lord began to show
him the right way to live and what was
coming on the earth. First he was shown
that intoxicating drinks were not pleasing to
God and were conducive of evil temporally
and spiritually. He left them off and joined
the Presbyterian church. God next shewed
him that tobacco was not good for him and
he left off its use. Then his mind began to
be clear and his view of the world was
changed by faithful and sincere prayer to
know who and what was right. He received
an answer that none were right, but that he
should live to see the true church of Christ,
having the gifts and graces as did the church
in Christ’s day.
Biographical sketch and obituary
notice of William Huntington whose parents
were born in Tollard township and county,
Connecticut.
His father’s name was William
Huntington; his mother’s before marriage
was Presendia Lathrop.
Soon after the close of the
Revolutionary War they moved to New
Grantham, Chesire county, New Hampshire
where William Huntington was born March
28, 1784. In 1804 they moved to the state of
New York, (Watertown, Jefferson country)
and were among the first settlers in the
county.
In 1806, he returned to New
Hampshire and married Zina Baker,
daughter of Dr. Oliver Baker December 28,
1806. Soon after he married he moved to
Watertown, New York, where he lived and
prospered in temporal blessings until 1811
when he sold out and the following year war
was declared with Great Britain, which
proved fatal to his prospects, and coupled
with much sickness in the family reduced
He left the Presbyterians and
proclaimed boldly what God had sown him–
that all had gone astray–darkness covered
the people, and that the church of Christ
came it would be adorned with the gifts of
healing, prophecy, etc. From that time he
became an outcast in society in all these
prayers principles and faith his wife was one
with him.
208
In the winter of 1832/33 he first
heard of “Mormonism” read the Book of
Mormon and believed it with all his heart
and preached it almost every day, to his
neighbors, and everybody he could see, or
had the privilege to chat with until 1836
when he and his wife with two of their
children were baptized by Elder Dutcher.
He started May 21, 1838, for Far
West, where he arrived about the 11th of July
and by counsel, moved to Diahman, he
drove team for Oliver Snow to get his
clothing hauled, where he was chosen
Commissary for the brethern who armed for
defense, and after the mobs had driven and
hemmed in the scattering brethern, he was
commissary to all the people of that place
and had charge of all the provisions of the
town. After the surrender of the Church in
Missouri he was foreman of the committee
chosen to confer with the committee chosen
by the mob. These two committees were
representatives of, and authorized to transact
all
business
for,
their
respective
communities.
He was also one of a
committee chosen to see to the poor and get
them moved out of the state of Missouri,
which they did to the complete satisfaction
of all the church, though with no ordinary
exertion, and stayed himself till about the
last man and family. His was one of the first
families that moved to Commerce afterward
called Nauvoo where he arrived May 14,
1839.
His house was a meeting house and a
home for all the Saints. On the 8th of May,
1836, he sent two of his children and their
families, Dimick B. Huntington and
Presendia to Kirtland, Ohio, waiting himself
only to sell out.
October 1, 1836, he started and
moved to Kirtland with quite a number of
saints under the direction of Orson Pratt and
Luke L. Johnson; he was ordained an Elder
previous to starting. He arrived in Kirtland
on he eleventh, bought a farm of Jacob
Bump and paid him three thousand dollars
and was defrauded out of it, so that in little
over one year he was compelled to labor by
the day for a living.
In the breaking up at Kirtland the
apostates harassed him with law suits until
he saw his children often go to bed crying
for bread near two weeks lived on greens.
His house was a hiding place for Father
Joseph Smith, Hyrum, Samuel and Carlos
while trying to escape from the persecution
in Kirtland. The mummies were hid in his
house a long time. Many of the pursued and
persecuted found a retreat there and a hiding
place from apostate persecution.
In Kirtland, Ohio, he received his
washing and anointing in the Temple and
was ordained a High Priest and High
Councillor, in which office he acted until the
Church left there. He lost five hundred
dollars in the Kirtland bank.
About the first of July his whole
family was taken sick, and on the 8th his
wife died of sickness caused by hardship
and exposure. At this time he suffered for
the comforts of life.
At a conference held on the first
Tuesday in October 1839, he was again
chosen to the office of High Counselor.
August 28, 1840, he married Lydia
Partridge, window of Bishop Edward
Partridge, whose maiden name was Lydia
Clisbee. As High Counselor he helped lay
one of the cornerstones of the Nauvoo
temple on the 8th of March 1841.
209
He commenced immediately upon
the walls of the Temple and worked until the
basement was done, then cut stone until the
cap stone was laid, and by particular request
the stones which he cut were laid in a
column from the basement to the top of the
chimney at the south west corner.
Journal of William Huntington
Source:
Autobiography
of
William
Huntington, typescript, BYU.
Grammar has been standardized.
William
Huntington,
autobiography,
typescript, BYU, Pg. 1
As soon as the Temple was ready for
giving endowments he administered therein
until the close. He continued a member of
the High Council until the expulsion from
Nauvoo. In the move from Nauvoo he was
appointed captain of a company of fifty
wagons which he helped make, and fit up
the company, which was subsequently
disorganized and he was appointed a captain
of ten in Amasa M. Lyman’s company until
the settlement of Mount Pisgah, where he
was left to preside over that stake or branch
with Charles C. Rich and Ezra T. Benson for
his counselors.
[p.1] (On flyleaf) October 11, 1845, [I]
received my appointment as a captain to
lead a company of 100 families up into the
wilderness.
A brief sketch of the life of William
Huntington, Sr.
My parents were born in Tolland,
Tolland County, state of Connecticut.
[They] moved into New Grantham, Cheshire
County, state of New Hampshire soon after
the close of the war with Great Britain [the
Revolution]. I was born March 28, 1784, in
New Grantham, Cheshire County, state of
New Hampshire. [I] lived there with my
parents until February 1804. My father then
moved with his family to Watertown,
Jefferson County, state of New York, in the
fall of 1806.
At this place his labors were extreme
and unremitting for the good and welfare of
the people, and the comfort of the sick of
which there were a great many, and on the
9th of August, 1846, he was taken sick with
chills and fever of which he died at ten
minutes before eleven a.m. on the 19th of
August, 1846. He died without a struggle or
a groan.
I returned to my native land and was
married to Zina Baker who was born May 2,
1786, in the town [?] of Plainfield County
and state aforesaid [New Hampshire]. I was
married December 28, 1806 [and] moved to
Watertown, [Jefferson] County and state
aforesaid [New York]. [I] was prospered in
the things of this world until 1811. I sold my
farm, had possession of it for one year
[when] war was declared in 1812, which
was unfavorable to me. Sickness and death
came into my family. One scene of
misfortune after another rolled upon me
until I was reduced low as to property. In
1816, Providence smiled on me again. I
continued to be prospered until 1835.
He was the father of six sons and
four daughters, and at the time two
daughters and four sons in the Church.
In life he was loved by all the saints.
His love and zeal for the cause of God were
unsurpassed by any. His judgement was
respected and his conduct never questioned;
he never had a trial or difficulty with any
person in the Church. (De. Hist. 1846:179)
210
frame of mind I stood for some two or three
years—anxiously contending for the faith
once delivered to the saints. In 1833, I found
the Book of Mormon. I read the book,
believed in the book [and felt] that it was
what it was represented to be. My mind thus
being prepared to receive the gospel
accordingly, in the month of April 1835,
myself and my wife both united with the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
In 1816, I experienced religion, as
was called in those days, united with the
Presbyterians [and] walked with them some
fourteen years in good standing. In said
time, the spirit of the Lord called my mind
into action in various respects. First: to
abstain from all intoxicating liquors, hot
drinks and tobacco. When I had
accomplished this great object, my mind
was then in a situation to look into the
situation of the churches which were extant
upon the face of the earth. I found the
Prophet is or had seen what should come in
the last days. That darkness should cover the
Earth and gross darkness, the minds of the
people.
Here I will note something relative to
my temporal concerns. I owned a good farm
of nearly two hundred acres of land; one
hundred and thirty acres under good
improvement, in high state of cultivation;
one good stone house; two good barns and
other buildings; a large stock of cattle,
horses, carriages [and] farming utensils.
Nearly out of debt, in comfortable situation
as I could ask for, to make us comfortable in
life. In short, I never saw the time that I was
in as great prosperity as I was when I united
with the Saints.
About 1832, I was moved upon by
the spirit of God to look into the situation of
the churches. I found the ordinances
changed [and] the covenants broken. The
fear of [p.2] God was taught by [the]
precepts of men. They had a form of
godliness, but denied the power thereof.
From such things, I felt my duty to turn
away. I withdrew from the church
[Presbyterians][and] stood alone. I searched
the scriptures daily. [I] found the faith once
delivered to the saints was not among men.
The power of the priesthood was lost. In
searching the scriptures and history, I found
where it [the priesthood] was gone or, in
other words, John the Revelator said it had
gone into the wilderness. I found in
searching the scriptures, that the Church
should return, bringing with her the gifts and
graces as it formerly had in the Apostle's
day. I boldly advocated the gospel as our
Savior taught it in his days or as the
Apostles taught.
In August 1836, I sold my farm for
$3,500, which was one thousand less than
value. In two months time, I disposed of my
stock, produce, farming utensils, closed all
my business and on the first of October
1836, I left my home [and] arrived at [p.3]
Sackets Harbor [the] same day. The next day
a severe storm took place which detained us
in the harbor—until the 7th of October. We
then went on board a steamer, sailed to
Genesee River [and] went to Rochester
[New York]. [We] took a canal boat to
Buffalo [New York]. There we took another
steamer for Fairport [Ohio], from thence by
land to Kirtland, which place we arrived
11th of October 1836. We arrived in
Kirtland at the time of great prosperity with
the Church, as it was called.
I told the people I believed I should
see a church in my day based on the gospel
plan as was in the Apostle's days. In this
211
[I] witnessed the rise of the bank [
Kirtland Safety Society]. At the same time I
purchased 40 acres of land with a good two
story house nearly finished, one mile south
of the [ Kirtland] Temple. [I] witnessed the
fall of the bank [ Kirtland Safety Society]
[and] the downfall of Kirtland in every
sense of [the] word. The spirit of dissension
took place with many of the first elders in
the Church. A spirit of persecution took
place which broke up the Church. All the
heads of the Church were driven from the
place by the dissenters to the state of
Missouri.
clothing exempted, I boxed up most of our
bedding and clothing with my iron tools
[and] sent them by water and [I] never have
seen or heard of them since. Sister Ives
loaned me $32 and in this situation I left
Kirtland on the 21st of May 1838.
We were eight weeks and three days
on our journey to Far West. [We] arrived
there the 18th of July 1838. During our
journey, I drove an ox team and traveled on
foot the whole distance, except when we
forded streams of water. We were blessed
with good health and no misfortune on our
journey which was nearly one thousand
miles. To my great joy, I found my son,
Dimick [Huntington], and family in Far
West who went from Watertown, Jefferson
County, New York, in the season of 1836.
When we arrived in Far West, I had not one
cent to help myself with, but went to work
by days to get something to subsist on. I
labored in Far West about one month,
procured some provision for my family and
as there was a settlement commenced by the
Brethren in Adam-ondi-Ahman, Daviess
County, [ Missouri], it was thought
advisable for me to settle there.
While I remained in Kirtland, I
endeavored to sustain the Presidency, the
bank and all the ordinances of the Lord's
house. In the fall of 1837, I received an
appointment in the High Council. [I] served
as a councilor until the Church was broken
up in September 1837. Myself and wife
returned to Watertown, [New York], to visit
our friends together for the last time. [We]
found them generally much opposed [to] the
Gospel. [We] returned to Kirtland finally,
[During] the breaking down of Kirtland. In
consequence of a mortgage which was on
the farm, I bought of Jacob Bump, who
failed in property or in consequence of his
[Bump's] becoming a dissipated, dishonest
dissenter, I lost my land which cost me three
thousand dollars. In this situation I was
suddenly reduced to a state of poverty. In
this situation it became necessary for me to
remove with the rest of the Church to the
state of Missouri.
I went myself to Diahman [Adamondi-Ahman] to build me a house. Soon
after I commenced laboring the place, the
difficulty took place with the mob which
caused us much trouble. I was nearly one
month trying to build me a house for my
family who were at Far West. I slept in my
clothes with my rifle in my arms nearly one
month. Day times we labored what we could
with our arms and ammunition by our sides,
while others were on scouts ranging timber
and prairies, watching the movements of the
mob who were expected on us every hour.
Thus we labored day and night.
I had neither team, nor money.
Consequently, Brother Oliver Snow loaned
me the use of a pair of oxen to put onto my
wagon, as I had a double and single wagon
left with a poor old mare 20 years old. In the
single wagon, [p.4] after having sold most of
our household furniture, bedding and
212
On the 1st of October 1838, I
removed my family to Adam-ondi-Ahman.
The war became more severe. We were
under the necessity of calling on the
brethren at Far West for help until they were
under the necessity of calling on us at
Diahman for all the forces to be sent to Far
West. So the state [Missouri] called all the
militia out and concentrated [p.5] their
forces against Far West. Their forces
consisted of about seven thousand strong.
scoffed, made derision [and] some were
painted making a horrid and frightful
appearance.
I had with me in the ranks, three of
my sons; William, Oliver and John. After
this military display, we were ordered to lay
down our arms, swords and pistols not
exempt, and marched off from the ground
leaving all our arms behind. We were
escorted back to our village, were ordered to
form a line by [the] side of a fence and there
in a defenseless state, stand and receive their
abuse by cocking their pieces and
threatening our lives with instant death for
the term of two hours. We were then
dismissed with orders to appear at eight
o'clock the next morning before General
[Robert] Wilson's tent for further orders.
The Church was under the necessity
of laying down their arms and of giving up
the First Presidency and others as may be
seen in the history of the persecution which
took place about the first of November.
About the time I removed my family
from Far West [October 1838], the Church
purchased a grist mill of Judge Morin of
Daviess County. We removed the mill to
Diahman, repaired the mill, got it in
operation and did first rate business. About
the time the war became severe, the mill was
just in operation. I was appointed to take
charge of the mill. [I] also was appointed
commissary of the army [and] had the
charge of distributing all the provision to the
Church. Such as meal and meat tallow and c
[etc?] during the stay of the Church in
Diahman.
We appeared in the morning before
[p.6] the General's quarters. We there
received our orders to leave our homes and
lands in ten days, go to Caldwell County or
Far West. This was on the ninth of
November. Cold weather there. We were
permitted to stay and leave the state of
Missouri in the spring before [the] time to
put in crops. We accordingly set about this
work which was very difficult, as many of
our brethren were prisoners at Far West or
were at Richmond, [Missouri] for sham
trials. We accomplished the work in the
time, with the exception of three or four
families, one blind man, some widows and c
[etc?].
After the surrender of the Church in
Far West, troops were sent from Far West to
Diahman for the purpose of completing the
destruction of Diahman. Accordingly on the
8th of November 1838, we were ordered, as
our flourishing little town had the day before
been filled with [Missouri] troops, to march
out and leave our wives and children behind
and go down into the bottom prairie. [We]
were ordered to form a hollow square. There
we stood until the army had formed all
around us. Some behaved decently, others
I left Diahman the 18th of November
1838, arrived in Far West [on the] 26th of
November. Before we left Diahman,
General Wilson appointed a committee of
twenty-four men, 12 Mormons and 12
citizens of Daviess County, to sell all our
business ware, to have three winter months
to collect our stock and grain and get out of
213
the county. No other Mormon was to come
into the county upon penalty of death,
myself one of the committee.
We immediately organized, myself
acting as foreman. We labored in the county
four weeks, collected many of our cattle,
horses, sheep, wagons and other property.
Ascertained where the fields of corn were
belonging to the brethren, the number of
acres and the amount of bushels of corn, as
near as we could calculate, which amounted
to 29,465 bushels, we lost. We hauled some
out in the four weeks we were permitted to
do business in the county. Though we were
by our permit allowed the privilege of doing
business during the winter, at the expiration
of one month, we were ordered out of the
county as our lives would not be safe.
Accordingly, we close[d] up all business and
left at the expiration of the time. I saw the
last Mormon out of Diahman the morning I
left the county.
After my arrival in Far West with my
family, I was notified there was diligent
inquiry and search for me to take me to
Richmond. I accordingly left my family
immediately and went to King Follett's [to]
stay three days. [I] had not left my family
but a few minutes, when three men arrived
at the door, inquired for me under arms
[and] searched the house for me. [I] was not
found by them.
After my absence from my family
three days, I received my permit to go to
Daviess County. I will insert my individual
pass out of the county and state.
I permit Wm. [William] Huntington
to remove from Daviess to Caldwell County,
there to remain during the winter or to pass
out of the state.
It became necessary [that] Brother
Hale and myself should go from Diahman to
Horns [Haun's] Mill. [We] called out Esq.
Folle to see a man who it was said was
there. It was, as is termed, their Law day.
His office was crowded with mob
characters. Here I met with a man who
threatened my life on inquiring the way to
Horns [Haun's Mill]. [I] was told it was
three miles beyond hell and if I would go on,
I should get into hell before night. [I] was
threatened to be tied to a tree on Chaw
Bank, as the mob were in the habit of tying
the brethren up to trees and whip[ping] them
even to death.
November 9, 1838 R. Wilson Brg. Gen.
By F.G. Cockner, Aide
I will now insert [another] permit.
I permit the following persons as a
committee on the part of the Mormons to
pass and repass in and through the county of
Daviess during the winter to wit Wm.
Huntington, John Reed, Benjamin S.
Wilbur, Mayhew Hillman, Z. Wilson, Elijah
B. Gaylord, Henry Herriman, [p.7] Daniel
Stanton, Oliver Snow, Wm. Earl, Wm.
Hayle and Henry Humphrey upon all careful
business.
We were advised by a female to
leave the county immediately, as she knew
their [the mob's] intentions were to kill all
Mormons who were not out of the county
that day. Accordingly, we gave up the idea
of going to Horns [Haun's] Mill and turned
for Far West. Sun two hours up at night. As
cold a day as there was that winter. This was
the night before Christmas. We were 18
November 18, 1838 R. Wilson Brg. Gen.
Commanding
By F.G. Cockner, Aide
214
miles from Far West [and] we were in Far
West a little after dark. The same evening
we suffered severely with the cold. [p.8]
This closed all business in Daviess County.
What was not got from there was lost.
The Church therefore put into the
hands of the committee, all their best
furniture [and] farming utensils. Many sold
their farms, put in the avails in part; others
put in money and in consequence of the sale
of lands in Jackson County, we were enable
to remove all the poor who had a desire to
leave the state of Missouri into the state of
Illinois.
I remained in Far West, had the care
of the provision[s] we got from Daviess
[County] and dealt it out to the brethren. The
mob in the meanwhile, were taking every
opportunity of availing themselves of the
brethren's property by telling [that on] such
a day, that the mob would be in to kill and
burn, which induced many to sell property at
its value to get means to remove out of the
state.
I continued in business in Far West
until the thirteenth day of April 1839, when
in council it was thought advisable for me to
leave. Accordingly, on the thirteenth day of
April 1839, I left Far West with my family.
We had a prosperous journey. We crossed
the Mississippi River into [p.9] the state of
Illinois on the 25th of April 1839. [We]
went four miles east of the city of Quincy to
my son Dimick's [Dimick Huntington], who
at that time was living with his family in a
house belonging to Judge [Rufus]
Cleveland.
About this time, the Legislature of
the state made a small appropriation of
provisions and clothing for the relief of [the]
distressed, which was an imposition on the
people. This distribution took place on the
25th [of] January [1839].
Our case now became alarming. It
appeared the inhabitants were determined to
strip us of all means of getting out of the
state. The Church then took into
consideration the situation of the brethren. A
committee was then appointed on the 2nd
day of February 1839, for the purpose of
adopting such measures as was best
calculated to affect this great object.
Accordingly, I was appointed on said
committee and acted as foreman. We
organized, drew a covenant or article of
agreement in which most of the people of
the Church signed, binding ourselves to the
extent of all our available property over and
above what was necessary for the removal
of our families to be put into the hands of
the committee for the purpose of the
removal of [the] poor.
Here I will say something relative to
my son Dimick's case. In consequence of his
having been in what was called the Crooked
River Battle, where a number of the mob
were killed, which infuriated the mob
against our brethren, it was thought
advisable for all who were in the battle at
the time the mob came into Far West, that
they should flee accordingly. At the time the
mob were coming into one side of the city,
Dimick [Huntington] and four other of the
brethren were passing out of the other side
[of the city] in sight of the mob. Dimick
took command of the company. He led them
[on] a northeast course through timber and
prairie. The cold ground covered part of the
time with snow. [They] forded streams, also
the Des Moines River. Said company were
on horseback [and] crossed the Mississippi
[River] near Fort Madison, [Iowa], into
Illinois. [Dimick Huntington] went down to
215
Quincy, [Illinois], hired Judge Clevlin
[Rufas Cleveland]. [Dimick] gave him his
horse to come to Far West after his family
and bring them to him at the Judge's place of
residence in Quincy, where I now am with
my son, Dimick. [I] stayed with him
[Dimick Huntington] and family at the
house of Judge Cleveland] until the 10th of
May 1839.
were able to attend to her burial]. Thus on
the 8th of July [1839], myself, Zina and
Oliver [are] all confined to the bed, my
companion taken from me and consigned to
the grave in a strange land and in the depth
of poverty. We continued in this situation
until the 16th of July, 1839 when John was
taken sick, thus the whole of my family
living with me were now sick and confined
to our beds.
Sidney Rigdon and others, by the
direction and council of Joseph [Smith], had
made a small purchase of [land from]
Doctor Isaac Gamland [Galland] at
Commerce, [Illinois], sixty miles up the
river, as a place for the Saints to gather
again. Accordingly on the 10th of May
[1839], I commenced journeying up the
river for Commerce as was then called, since
called Nauvoo.
My case became alarming, my life
despaired of, our means exhausted; but
[because of?] the fear of the brethren in the
place, [who] were all poor and at this time
becoming sick; my case was taken into
consideration. It was thought advisable to
break up my family as the house we lived in
was an unhealthy place and would most
certainly result in the death of us all. Thus
on the 28th of July, 1839, we were taken
from our house and were distributed in three
families.
I arrived in Nauvoo, [Illinois] on the
14th of May, 1839. Here I will say Brother
Joseph's [ Joseph Smith] family were taken
from Missouri to Judge Cleveland's house,
into his family. [They] remained there until
Brother Joseph made his escape from the
enemy [and] came to his family in Quincy,
or at Judge Clevelin [Cleveland's].
Myself and Zina were taken to
Brother Joseph's [ Joseph Smith's house],
Oliver to Brother Hyrum Clark's and John to
Brother Gad Yale's and in the time we were
thus situated, William D, as he was living at
Brother Joseph's, was taken sick and his life
despaired of, yet the Lord in mercy appeared
in our behalf. We all began to mend. So
much [so], that on the 20th of August, 1839,
we all were removed to Hyrum Clark's who,
in the time we were in his family, went to
England on a mission.
I left Quincy at the same time Joseph
and family left for Commerce. After our
arrival in Nauvoo, my family were blessed
with good health and prosperity until the
24th [p.10] of June 1839. My wife was taken
sick with the chills and fever. She lived until
the 8th of July [1839] and expired age 53.
My daughter Zina was taken sick the 25th of
June [1839], myself was taken sick on the
27th of June [1839] [and] Oliver was taken
sick the 1st of July [1839]. John then, was
the only one in the family, excepting
William D. who then lived with Brother
Joseph [Smith], who were able or who
followed their mother to the grave [they
Sister Clark's family were all taken
sick and nine of us would have ague and
fever in a day. Still the Lord was merciful to
us all. We continued to recover. On the 28th
of September 1839, we then removed into a
house which Dimick B. and William D.
[Huntington] built on Dimick’s lot for my
216
family. Said house had neither door, floor,
chimney, nor window.
children, my daughter Zina keeping house
for me until [the] 29th of September, 1840. I
was then married to the widow Lydia
Partridge. She was the widow of Edward
Partridge, who was appointed first Bishop of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints and remained Bishop until his death
[on] the 30th of September [1839]. I moved
with my family which consisted of three,
Zina, Oliver B. and John D. Huntington, into
the house, or family, with her [Lydia
Partridge's] family which consisted of five;
Eliza, Emily, Caroline, Lydia and Edward in
the last of the month of September 1840.
Most all sick around us. In this
situation I was placed and not one of us
could cut a stick [p.11] or bring a pail of
water from the river when our ague and
fever was on us. My sons were kind. As
soon as was convenient, our cabin, which
was 12 feet square, was made comfortable.
Here I found, in drawing contrast, I had
passed from a state of affluence worth
thousands, down to the lowest state of
poverty; even to be in debt and nothing to
pay my debts. My companion [was] gone,
who had passed with me through all our
trials and scenes of afflictions by water, by
land, in war in Missouri, in moving to this
place, in her sickness, to her death and never
murmured, nor complained. We felt to bear
all our afflictions for Christ's sake, looking
forward for the recompense of reward as did
Paul through the goodness of God.
The ordinance of baptizing for the
dead was instituted in the Church on the
11th of October, [1840]. I was baptized
[p.12] for my mother Precienda [Prescindia]
Huntington. October 12th, [1840] the
Church commenced the work of tithing by
quarrying stone and drawing them for the
purpose of building a house to the Lord.
March 7, 1841 my daughter Zina was
married to Henry Jacobs.
I now had the remainder of my
family with me and no means, no provision,
to live on; only as my sons and brethren
helped us from meal to meal, until the Lord
opened the way that I got trusted for some
provision by a citizen whose name was
Davison Hibbard.
March 8th, 1841- The Saints
commenced laying the foundation stone of
the Lord's house in the city of Nauvoo,
Hancock County, Illinois. Said house on the
ground is 128 feet in length and 88 feet in
width. The city was divided into ten wards.
Each ward works once in ten days.
Consequently, there are laborers every
working day of the week.
At a conference in Nauvoo [the] 1st
Tuesday in October 1839, I was appointed
as one of the High Council. I will note that
from the 27th of June [1839] to the 27th [of]
January, 1840, I was not able to do a days
work. On the 27th of January I was able to
go with my sons on the ice, up the river to
the islands and drive a team for two weeks.
Thus my health continued to improve.
The 5th of April, [1841]—The wall
[of the Nauvoo Temple] was raised five
feet, was in readiness to receive the
cornerstone for hewed stone of the basement
story.
In the spring [1840] I went to work
at stone masoning. I continued to live in
Dimick's [Huntington] house with my
The 6th of April, 1841—The four
cornerstones were laid down with military
display. The [ Nauvoo] Legion were under
217
arms. An able address [was] delivered by
Sidney Rigdon. It was calculated there were
ten thousand people present at the
celebration. I will here state [that] I was one
who assisted in laying the first stone that
was laid in the bottom of the foundation of
the [ Nauvoo] Temple and also was one
selected with others in laying the four
cornerstones at, or on the 6th of April, 1841.
Europe. My family blessed with health, with
the comforts of life and peace through this
year 1841. [I] will state also [that] the
institution of tithing has been carried into
effect in the course of the year 1841 to great
amount by paying a tenth of labor [on the
Nauvoo Temple] and also a tenth of all we
possess, means to a great amount [that] has
been handed over to the Trustee-in-Trust for
the purpose of building the house of the
Lord. This is up to the 15th of January,
1842.
April 11th, 1841—Joseph [Smith]
and Sidney [Rigdon] baptized each other for
the remission of their sins as this order was
then instituted in the Church. Accordingly,
on the 27th of April [1841], I was baptized
for the remission of my sins. Also, on the
same day, was baptized for my brother
Hyrum Huntington.
January 5th, 1842—I commenced
carting stone for the [ Nauvoo] Temple and
continued so to do through the year. No
great event transpired with me or my family.
[We] have been blessed with health and the
comforts of life. My children all have been
blessed for the year. The Church has been
prospered [and Nauvoo] has had great
immigration. Joseph [Smith] has been
acquitted from Missouri writs [and] thus
ends the year 1842.
May 23rd [1841]—Was baptized for
my mother's father John Lathrop and her
grandfather Gray.
May 27th, 1841—Was elected
Captain of a company of silver grays in the
Nauvoo Legion.
The Church, myself and family all in
prosperity up to April 16th, 1843. This day,
April 16th, 1843, came to hand some
resolutions which I passed some time with
myself on account of accumulating habits I
had for a long time, been slave to. In
common with others in July 1827, [I]
resolved that I would not drink any more
strong drink. In July 1831, [I] resolved that I
would not drink any more hot drinks. In
January 1832, [I] resolved that I would not
use cider, strong beer, wines or anything of
an intoxicating nature. In February 1832, [I]
resolved that I would not use any more
tobacco. This day I can of a truth say all
those resolutions have been strictly adhered
to by myself up to this date, April 16th,
1843.
May 29th, 1841—Was baptized for
my mother's mother and also for my
mother's grandmother Gray.
June 13th [1841]—Was baptized for
my grandfather Huntington and his wife and
also [p.13] for Samuel Huntington, who
signed the Declaration of Independence of
the United States. All affairs of the Church
move on in harmony and prosperity through
this summer and fall. The work on the house
of the Lord is prospering. The basement
story almost up. Sickness and deaths much
less than it was last year. The Twelve
[members of the Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles] return[ed] from England in
prosperity. [We've] a great flood of
emigration from the states, Canada and
218
Through this year, I have labored
cutting stone [p.14] constantly. No
important event with my family has
occurred. [I] have bought a lot of the
committee [and] am to give 400 dollars and
in 18 months [have] supported my family
and paid for my lot. Myself, family and the
Church have been blessed through the year
1843.
[They] purchased a press [and]
commenced publishing a paper entitled the
Nauvoo Expositor, one of the most libelous,
blasphemous [and] slanderous paper[s] ever
published by man. The city council took the
subject of the press in hand, passed an
ordinance, considered it a nuisance and
ordered
it
demolished
forthwith.
Accordingly, the marshal ordered the police
to destroy the press, which was done at his
order.
January 1st, 1844—The affairs of the
Church have (been) very prosperous through
the winter with the exception of a scarcity of
provision at the [ Nauvoo] Temple. The
committee recommended to the stone cutters
to go out into the branches and preach to the
people the necessity of pay[ing] in their
tenth. I went over the [Mississippi] River
into Iowa and preached one week in the
different branches and the people brought
wagon loads of provision for the [ Nauvoo]
Temple.
[This] enraged the before named
apostates. They ran through the country,
circulating lies of the blackest ire in order to
get up excitement and accomplish the
desired [p.15] object. So far, as to fix on a
time to come into Nauvoo and burn down
our city and exterminate the inhabitants.
Said press [on which the Nauvoo
Expositor was printed], agreeable to an
ordinance passed 10th of June 1844, was
destroyed. Which was the cause of those
dissenters [the Law brothers, Higbees, Dr.
Green and others] going through the country
lying to get up the excitement which had the
desired effect expressed from both sides.
[News?] was sent to the governor [Thomas
Ford]. The governor accordingly arrived in
Carthage. Writs were issued for Joseph
[and] Hyrum [Smith], the city council and
others amounting in all to 15 in number. On
the 24th of June [1844], the Brethren
[Joseph and Hyrum and the others] left
Nauvoo accompanied by lawyers and
constables to Carthage, [Illinois] for trial.
All who went out [to preach] were
blessed and much provision was brought
into the [ Nauvoo] Temple. The work went
on well until the 17th of June, 1844.
In the winter of 1844, a great revival
took place in Nauvoo. The spirit of Elijah
was in some measure poured out on the
people. The hearts of many fathers were
turned to their children and the hearts of the
children to the fathers. Great union prevailed
in the Church until the spring of 1844, when
a party descended from the Church with
William and Wilson Law, Doctor Foster,
Francis M. Higbee, Chauncey Higbee,
Austin Cowles, James Blakesley and Doctor
Green of Iowa, the principal men who led
away others. William Law came out at their
[the] prophet exclaiming Joseph [Smith] to
have fallen and cut off all the Church and
organized, as they called, the true church.
[With]in 4 miles of Carthage, they
were met by a company of men, 60 in
number, commanded by Captain Dunn who
was ordered by the governor to call for the
state arms [of the Nauvoo Legion]. Joseph
[Smith] endorsed the order [and] returned
with Dunn to Nauvoo, delivered the arms
219
[and] returned the same night to Carthage.
[They] arrived in Carthage on the morning
of the 25th [June 1844], the same time
Joseph and Hyrum were arrested for treason
against the state of Illinois. All the brethren,
[who] in the first place were arrested for a
riot in destroying the press were permitted to
enter into a recognizance to answer at the
next term of the circuit court. [Of] those
brethren, most of them returned to Nauvoo.
Joseph [Smith], Hyrum [Smith], [Willard]
Richards [and John] Taylor remained in
prison.
General pro tem for the Nauvoo Legion
through that campaign which continued until
the 6th of July 1844 when the Legion was
discharged. All the people retired in quiet to
their occupations.
The work commenced again on the
Lord's house on the 8th of July. The
inhabitants of the city are in great want of
provision. Many of them have and are going
into the country to labor in the harvest
fields, as the wheat harvests [are] great in
this country which is in favor of the Saints at
this time of distress. Through this week past,
the Saints have remained quite and
composed under our heavy trial. As could be
expected, deep mourning pervades our city
for the loss of [our] beloved Joseph and
Hyrum. The people are waiting with anxiety
for the return of the Twelve. As soon as they
return, a special conference will be called
for the purpose of appointing a Trustee-inTrust or one who shall preside over the
Church.
The excitement was so great in
Warsaw, Carthage and other points, the
governor detached a company of 60 men
from McDonough County, [Illinois] under
the command of Capt. Singleton to take the
command and protect the city [of Nauvoo]
and remained in Nauvoo until the evening
of the 27th [of June 1844]. At 5 o'clock of
the same day, Governor Ford arrived in
Nauvoo escorted by a company of horsemen
under [the] command of Capt. Dunn,
delivered a short address [and] returned the
same evening to Carthage.
Parley Pratt returned [on the] 11th of
July [1844]. [On] this day, that is the 11th of
July, I commenced work on the [ Nauvoo]
Temple again, cutting stone. The mob in the
course of this week have been, in some
measure, stilled. In consequence of a
message or a reply from the governor to
them, having made requisitions of him [the
governor] for help to drive out the Mormons
from the county; which request was refused
them by the governor, a committee in the
course of the week has been sent from the
mob to the Morley settlement. [The mob
demands that they] leave their homes,
though not as yet complied with by the
Saints.
Awful to relate that while the
governor was in
Nauvoo, a band of
assassins attacked the prison [Carthage Jail],
murdered Brothers Joseph and Hyrum
[Smith] and wounded John Taylor. On the
28th [of June 1844], the dead were brought
to Nauvoo. The 29th [June 1844] was a day
of as great mourning as was ever seen on
Earth. I was one of 16 who were appointed
[p.16] [to] bury their bodies, which was
done on the 29th of June 1844.
On the 25th of June [1844], the [
Nauvoo] Legion was called out by the order
of General Joseph Smith [and] the city put
under marshal law to defend ourselves from
the attack of the mob. On the 25th, I
received the appointment of Commissary
We are now waiting the order of the
governor in the arrest of those assassins who
220
murdered our prophets, as he says the law
shall be put in force [to] arrest them.
Mormons. [The governor] acknowledge[d]
us as law abiding people and [that] they are
not, that is, those who are our persecutors,
the mob, appear to be in trouble. The Saints
are quiet still. All at our work, minding our
business. They cannot understand us,
therefore fear has taken hold (of) them. At
present, all is quiet in the county.
Lord's Day, July 14th, [1844]—
Assembled at the stand a great congregation
consisting of thousands. [We] were
addressed by Parley Pratt on the subject of
the death of the prophets. Though dead, yet
they live. [p.17] Spoke comforting to the
Saints, encouraging people to faithfulness in
all things both spiritual and temporal. [Pratt]
urged the gathering to Nauvoo [to] build up
the city and above all, build up the Lord's
house, that when done, we might meet our
beloved prophets at the time of the
inducement of the faithful. This day, [I]
have been called with others to administer to
a female who was possessed with the Devil.
Sidney Rigdon arrived in Nauvoo
August 3rd 1844 from Pittsburgh,
Pennsylvania, delivered a message or a
revelation to the Saints on the 4th of August
to a congregation of thousands informing us
he had received a vision like unto the one
which Joseph and himself had, which is in
the Book of Covenants. He saw the prophet
in the [p.18] heavens. He has the keys of this
dispensation [and] will hold them in time
and to all eternity. [Rigdon] says we shall
have no more Joseph, but must choose us a
guardian through whom Joseph will speak to
the people and will stand as a god to this
dispensation. [This guardian] will be to us as
Moses was to the children of Israel. Myself
and family, my sons and daughters [are] all
alive and in good health August 4th 1844.
July 14th 1844—My family, my
sons and daughters, my companion and hers
[are] all in good health as far as I know.
Amen. Praise God.
From July 14th up to August 4th
[1844]—All things have passed on quietly in
the city. All things our eyes behold appears
to be in mourning for the loss of our beloved
prophets. There are some among us who
seem to be inclined to lead of [off?] some,
who appear to be unstable in their minds,
into the wilderness. George Miller is the
most prominent man in this principle, but
more (?) are waiting for the return of the
Twelve when a special conference will be
held and things pertaining to the welfare of
the Church will be taken into consideration
and acted upon in wisdom.
In the same time, the work has
progressed rapidly on the [ Nauvoo]
Temple. The brethren are liberal in paying
their tenth. A good feeling exists in general.
In the same time, the governor has issued a
proclamation to the people of Warsaw in
Hancock County, which is in favor of the
August 8th [1844]—A special
conference was called by the Twelve who
had returned from their mission. We learnt
from them that it was their prerogative to
preside instead of Sidney [Rigdon], as
Sidney's, in consequence of unfaithfulness,
ordination as prophet, seer and revelator had
been taken from him and conferred on
Amasa Lyman.
Therefore, the Twelve have been
ordained, sealed and anointed, in fine, have
received all the power necessary to preside
in Nauvoo and to bear of the [truth of the
Gospel?] in all the world. [The Twelve]
have been received and acknowledged by all
the Church or a majority of the Church in
Nauvoo at said conference as the head.
221
Every way qualified to lead the Church and
as Brigham Young is President of the
Twelve, of course he is the man through
whom God speaks to the Church.
All thing[s] move on in a healthy channel.
The work on the [ Nauvoo] Temple
prospers. [The] Rigdonites are moving off a
few in number for Pittsburgh.
An organization of the Church has
been made. Bishops Whitney and Miller
[have been] appointed Trustees and Trust.
All things move on in perfect order. The [
Nauvoo] Temple is advancing on with great
speed. All things are moving on in good
order in the city, with the exception of some
little uneasiness with Sidney, Marks and
some others with respect to Sidney's right to
the presidency. Sidney, it is supposed, is
wishing to lead off a party. Lyman Wight
has gone up the river 500 miles to the river
Leiross [La Crosse, Wisconsin?] or up the
said river where I expect he will calculate to
establish a stake and build up a kingdom to
himself. Lyman left the 29th of August
1844.
September
24th
[1844]—Two
companies of independent militia arrived in
town from Quincy by the order of Governor
Ford to protect the Mormons from the
pretended wolf hunt by the mob.
September 27th [1844]—Governor
Ford in person arrived in Nauvoo.
September 28th [1844]—Legion on
parade. Reviewed by the Governor. Same
evening, shot one of their men in a sham
fight.
September 30th [1844]—Governor
[Ford] and troops, to the amount of 400, left
Nauvoo for Warsaw to arrest the murderers
of Joseph and Hyrum Smith. Williams and
Sharp were taken at Warsaw, from thence to
Quincy. There [they] passed an examination
bled(?) to court troops. All disbanded.
Another wolf hunt advertised on the 27th of
October [1844]. All things remain quiet in
Nauvoo.
September
1st
1844—Sidney
[Rigdon] was called on to stand and deliver
a singular discourse. I will say it, in my
opinion, was an enthusiastic [p.19]
discourse. The last he has or probably ever
will deliver in Nauvoo. On the 8th or the
Sunday following, his case was acted upon
and he was cut off from the Church and
since many others who are his followers
[they too were excommunicated from the
Church]. Leonard Saby, one of the High
Council, also was cut off from the Church.
October 6th [1844]—Conference
commenced. Passed off in good order, great
instruction. A more full organization gone
into than ever before with the Quorums of
the Saints. High Priest and Seventies are to
be sent into all parts of America, or more
particular, North America, they are to go
through. High Priests and Seventies [will]
locate themselves in stipulated districts and
if possible, [p.20] build up churches unto the
Lord. All things remain quiet at present.
About the 10th [September 1844],
Sidney left Nauvoo for Pittsburgh and many
are following him. All things are moving
prosperously in Nauvoo up to this time.
There is however, now a call for 200 men to
stand in readiness for some expedition.
Sunday, October 6th [1844]—My
family all in good health. All things move
on in good order in the city [of Nauvoo].
Saturday evening 21st September
[1844]—My family [are] all in good health.
222
For two weeks preparations have been made
for the sitting of the circuit court at
Carthage. As a number of our brethren were
under bonds for appearance to court the 21st
of October [1844] for destroying the press
[of the Expositor]. Two hundred men out
with arms suited (?) for the protection of the
brethren. Some were cited. Others were put
over till next term. All returned safe to
Nauvoo.—[?] of and to indictment so as
found before the grand jury against 9 of the
murderers of Joseph and Hyrum [Smith].
bringing in their tithing. In consequence of
the faithfulness of the Saints, our enemies
are at present confounded and thwarted in
all their wicked purposes. All is well in Zion
up to this last day of November [1844].
December 1st [1844]—My family all
well. Snow [is] 4 inches deep.
This 6th of December [1844] the
work on the [ Nauvoo] Temple is moving on
with great rapidity in all its various
branches. The store house is full and
provision and money [are] coming in. There
has been a new organization. The business
which has been conducted by Brothers
Cutter and Cahoon is now in the hands of
the Trustees and Trust, Bishops [Newell]
Whitney and George Miller, who receive all
proffered and pay off all the hands. I will
here notice the first corner stone was set
Monday September 23rd [1844].
October 27th [1844]—Court yet in
session. My family [are] all in good health.
Court rise(?) for good about the 31st of
October. The month of November has
passed off and no event of great has not(e)
[?] transpired. All things remain quiet in
Nauvoo to the 24th [November 1844]. [On
this day] the 13th Quorum of Seventies was
organized. All the quorums have been under
a strict drill of improvement. [They] are
receiving teachings from the Twelve and the
presidents of the different quorums every
week. The Church has never been in so good
a situation as at the present.
Last Friday, December 6 [1844]—21
minutes before 1 o'clock p.m., I am as yet
cutting stone for the [ Nauvoo] Temple
[and] provide for my family with [through
the?] avails of my labor on the temple. My
family [are] all in good health this 8th day of
December [1844]. Business is moving on in
good order in all respects, both temporally
and spiritually, in Nauvoo.
The greatest union prevails in the
Church that ever has [existed]. Purging out
the Lawites, Lymanites, the Emitites and the
Rigdonites, relieves the Church of a great
burden. It appears to be the mind of the great
body to carry out the Principals of Joseph.
To establish the kingdom in these last days
and to support the Twelve in carrying out
the same principals and assist them in [the]
bearing of the gospel to the nations of the
Earth for the last time.
The Legislature are in session this
month. The Nauvoo Charters were the first
on the table for an unconditional repeal.
Almon Babbitt and Joseph Davis were
chosen to represent Hancock County. Davis
has been arrested in Springfield for the
murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith. Babbitt
has maintained the cause of the Saints in the
Legislature in wisdom, as yet has returned to
Nauvoo for instruction. [He] was to never
consent to yield one item of our charters.
The subject of the charters was, before he
Since the death of Joseph and Hyrum
[Smith], a mighty effort has been made by
the Church to rush the [ Nauvoo] Temple
ahead, which has excelled the expectations
of all. The people have done well in
223
left, laid (?) over till after the 10th of
January [1845]. [Babbitt] returned from
Springfield about the 20th of December.
covenant], which covenant was made on the
26th of January [1845]. The [ Nauvoo]
Temple is progressing rapidly, as also the
arsenal.
[December] 22nd [1844], Sunday—
All is well in Nauvoo. The Quorums of the
Seventies are still going on under a state of
organization. A celebration of the Seventies
Hall [was] commenced by the Quorums
which continued seven days. [Attending
were] the members of two quorums with
their wives. In a day, the 15th Quorum is
now organized.
My family and my children all well
and prospered up to this 26th of January
[1845]. All the affairs of the Church move
on in good order. The greatest union prevails
in the Church that ever had done [existed]
up to the close of this month. My family and
friends [are] all well.
February 2nd [1845] here. I will note
our city election took place on the first
Monday in February, in which all our city
officers were elected without opposition.
Our affairs in the Legislature are still the
topic of discussion. Our charters stand as yet
repealed propositions. [Plans?] have been
made to give us a new charter. All the affairs
of the Church are still moving on in perfect
order up to the 9th of February [1845]. This
day the Saints met for worship at the stand
in the open air weather, warm and dry. My
family [are] all in good health.
I went with my wife and my sons
and daughter and their wives and husband to
Lima to hold Christmas with my daughter
Presenda Buell. [We] had a good visit. All
returned in safety. All affairs in Nauvoo are
prosperous up to the end of the year 1844.
My family all well.
[p.22] January 13th 1845 came in
warm. No water froze the morning of the
first [January 1845]. [It] remains warm and
pleasant. All the businesses of the Saints
prospering in Nauvoo up to the January 5th.
My family all well. This week passed off
and all things have moved on in harmony
and in good order up to the 12th [January
1845].
February 9th [1845]—This week has
passed off and all the affairs of the Church
have moved on prosperously. In the course
of the weeks, a man by the name [John]
Elliott, who some two years since, kidnaped
one Daniel Avery, a brother in the Church.
Elliott, with a band of mobbers, took Avery,
bound him, took him across the Mississippi
into Missouri [and] put him in jail in the
pretense of having [p.23] stolen a horse.
[Elliott and others] kept him there [in jail]
some months and for 70 dollars, liberated
him. The said Elliott was one of the
assassins of Joseph and Hyrum Smith.
Elliott came this week into Nauvoo in
disguise as a spy, was recognized, arrested,
examined before a court inquiry [and]
committed to prison. On his way from
January 19th-25th [1845] also have
moved on in like manner. The organization
[of] the quorums of the Church are going on
in order and great rapidity. The 20th
Quorum of the Seventies is now organized.
The High Priest Quorum is increasing
rapidly and have covenanted to finish off the
upper story of the [ Nauvoo] Temple this
season. Coming for their own convenience
for meeting and for the furthering of the
work of receiving the Endowment, as there
are ordinances which cannot be given, only
in an upper story, [the brethren made a
224
Nauvoo to Carthage, the county seat; while
in the hands of the Sheriff Deming, [he] was
suffered to make his escape. Myself and
family all in good health February 16th
[1845].
dam. Here I will remark [that] I finished
cutting stones for the body of the [ Nauvoo]
Temple. I finished one of the stars for which
I had credited to me one hundred and fifty
dollars.
Monday, February 17, [1845], the
Saints in Nauvoo were all called together.
[The] weather [was] pleasant. The object of
the meeting was made known by W.W.
Phelps. It was to organize the temporal
affairs of the Church. Twelve men were
chosen [and] called the living constitution.
These twelve chose three of the Twelve
Apostles; John Taylor, George A. Smith and
Amasa Lyman to preside over the temporal
affairs of all the Church. Those men were
appointed by the Church without a
dissenting voice. Able addresses were
delivered by the Twelve on the temporal
affairs of the Church. [They] urged the
necessity of becoming one in feeling and in
action in temporal things as well as spiritual.
[There have been] meetings through
the week for the purpose of organizing
[p.24] different associations of trades. I have
spent my time cutting stone at the [ Nauvoo]
Temple. All the affairs of the Church have
moved on in good order and in peace. My
family in good health this 2nd of March
1845.
The affairs of the Church all move
on in perfect harmony. The different
quorums are improving daily in their state of
organization. President Brigham Young has
been sick this week. Amasa Lyman set out
on Monday morning with Brother Daniel
Spencer to visit a party who broke off from
the Church called the Emmettites, a party
led off by one [James] Emmett.
All the affairs of the Church have
moved on this week in good order. And in
union. The works pertaining to the [
Nauvoo] Temple are moving on rapidly
these weeks. My family and children all well
except Dimick [Huntington] who is troubled
with a fever sore on his leg. Weather cloudy,
no frost, ground thawed out [and] peace
prevails in our midst.
Said delegates [Lyman and Spencer]
it is said, are instructed to organize said
party [Emetites] and have them stay where
they are, as they have located themselves on
[the] Iowa River, west of white inhabitants.
My son John left on Tuesday
morning to his sister living in Lima, Adams
County, [Illinois]. Dimick [Huntington] is
still confined with his fever sore on his leg. I
have labored this week as usual at cutting
stone at the [ Nauvoo] Temple. The work is
moving on rapidly at the temple. The stone
are mostly cut for the temple. The weather
[is] pleasant. Many are plowing gardens and
some are commencing to garden. Our
enemies or the mob are still at the present, as
we have not as yet heard anything decisive
from the Legislature respecting the repeal of
our [ Nauvoo] Charter. As the Legislature
This 23rd of February 1845,
Monday—A large meeting of the agrutal
[Agricultural and Manufacturing Society ?]
part of community met together for the
purpose of organizing an
agrutal
[Agricultural] association. Tuesday, 25th [of
February] a large meeting convened on the
banks of the Mississippi for the purpose of
commencing the dam and organized into
different companies in order to build a dam
and commenced quarrying stone for the
225
have adjourned Monday of this week, [we'll]
probably hear this day by mail, which is
Sabbath day. My family all well in [and?]
comfortable up to this date.
to set out this morning for Lima [Illinois]
with Brother Morley. Dimick's fever sore is
improving. All is well in Nauvoo this 17th
of March 1845.
March 9th 1845—Monday there
came four men into Nauvoo from Augusta
in Hancock County and attempted to arrest
Benjamin Brackenbury with the pretense of
perjury, but failed in arresting him. This was
on the 10th of March. All things move on in
harmony up to the 12th. Pleasant weather,
warm and dry. This day [I] commenced
setting stone on the [ Nauvoo] Temple
which is the 12th of March 1845. In relation
to Brackenbury, he was counseled to give
himself up for trial. Accordingly, ten
brethren went to Augusta for trial. The case
was adjourned to the 10th of March.
Sunday morning 23rd of March
[1845]—I have nothing very particular to
mention of events in the week past. The
weather has been cool [and] have not sat
many stone on the [ Nauvoo] temple. The
weather has been too cool to work on the
wall but little. Much counseling the week
past on the great western expedition or
company. It is expected [we] will set out
soon after conference for to explore the
West. To find a place for the Church. An
organization is now going into [?] for the
safety of the citizens of Nauvoo by way of
guarding the city [by] night; as the
Legislature of Illinois have taken our city
charters from us and left us without
protection by law.
My son John returned on the 13th
[March 1845] from [?] [p.25] Left my sonin-law Norman Buell very sick. It is feared
he has the quick consumption. Brother
Amasa Lyman returned from the wilderness,
from the Emmett party. [He] reported on the
stand Sabbath day that the brethren with
Emmett were in a suffering condition.
[Lyman] counseled them to locate in the
region where they were. For if they come
back to Nauvoo, their inheritances were
disposed of by themselves before they left
[and] of course they have nothing here [in
Nauvoo].
All the affairs of the Church are
moving in good order this week past in
Nauvoo. My son-in-law at Lima is
recovering from his sickness its [?] We hear
Dimick's fever sore is improving. My family
[are] all in good health up to this 23rd of
March 1845.
Monday morning, March 31,
[1845]—The week past has passed off in
peace. In the city, [p.26] good order has
prevailed with the Saints. Business round
the [ Nauvoo] Temple has progressed
rapidly. Much property by was [?] to tithing
has been given. I have not labored on the
temple now for two weeks. [I] have been
attending to my gardens. [I] shall commence
on the temple this morning. My birthday
was on the 28th of this month [March]. [I]
am 61 years of age. My family all well this
31st of March.
The Saints met for worship at the
stand Sabbath day. [They] were addressed
by Brother Lyman and Brother Brigham.
Much said by Brother [Brigham] Young on
temporal affairs. The Nauvoo Charter is no
more. We are left to take care of ourselves
the best way we can as to protection from
marauders, black legs and whore mongers.
All things move on in harmony in Nauvoo.
My family all well. Oliver B. Huntington is
226
Weather warm with some rain.
Tuesday morning and on through the week
weather cool and fine for business. The
work progresses rapidly on and about the
temple. A number of agents have returned in
the course of this week, bringing with them
money and property in abundance as tithing
from the churches in different states.
Church voted at conference to go on and
build the Nauvoo House this summer. My
family and children all well, except Zina
[p.27] is affected with the ague in the face.
Weather warm and dry this 13th of April
[1845].
The brethren are coming fast to
attend conference. All the affairs of the
Church are in a prosperous situation the
week past. News from Carthage, the mob
have warned Mr. Backenstos, our senator to
the Legislature, to leave on Saturday or they
would kill him. Brother Moore was
accidentally shot in the breast with [a] pistol,
not thought mortal. Norman Buell and wife
came here to attend conference. My children
are all here in Nauvoo except Chauncey,
who is in [New] York state and not a
member of the Church.
Monday
morning
business
commences with animation and energy
through the city and continues through the
week. The work on the temple progresses
rapidly. Peace and harmony prevails. [I]
would notice [that] two gentlemen arrived in
the city on Saturday. The one, the United
States Marshall with 20 summons for the
brethren [on] an old concern which had been
settled in Kirtland [Ohio]. Five of the
brethren named had been murdered by the
mob, however, it was counseled to let them
serve their summons for the Church would
not pay any attention to them. Thus ends the
week, my family all well.
My family and friends all in good
health. The weather this 6th of April [1845],
cool and pleasant. [I] have spent my time the
week past cutting stone for the [ Nauvoo]
Temple from the 6th to the 13th. All the
affairs of the Church have moved on
harmoniously. The work on the temple
progresses rapidly. The enemy around in the
country are at present still as to publish
opposition. [They, the enemies] are holding
private meetings [and] have sworn to have
no dealings with Mormons. The Church
took a vote at conference. We would have as
little to deal with them as possible. [We]
voted not to help them in harvest, nor let our
families work with them.
Sunday 20th [April 1845]—Brother
[John] Taylor preached and come out bold
and plain against the measures of
government as respect the unjust treatment
to [the people] and the Church in murdering
our brethren. [Taylor] defied and damned
them. This week has passed away, all things
moving in harmony. The work on the [
Nauvoo] Temple still is moving rapidly.
[We] have commenced setting the stairs and
have also commenced building a wall
around the block on which the temple
stands. My family all well this 27th of April.
This week has passed off, all the affairs of
the Church, both spiritually and temporally,
have moved on in perfect harmony.
As the nation have rejected the
Church, the Kingdom is now rent from
them. The Elders will not preach anymore to
this nation until they have wiped up the
blood of the prophets they have spilt. The
The work on the temple has
progressed rapidly. The stone, if the weather
is good, will soon be set. The Church are
owned (?) and blessed of the Lord. My
227
family, my children's families all in good
health this 4th of May 1845.
number of brethren with three small cannon,
it is said we have 24-12 pounders in
Nauvoo. We have ammunition and arms
sufficient to defend ourselves from mob
violence. My family all well except Henry
Jacobs is not dangerous. Thus ends [the]
time up to the 18th [May 1845].
Monday morning—All the business
of the inhabitants of the city in Nauvoo,
commence their usual steady courses of
business. All peace and good order prevails
with the Saints in Nauvoo. The business
pertaining to the [ Nauvoo] Temple in all its
various branches, move on in good order
and with mighty power.
[May] 19th Monday morning—
Weather fair, all well in the city. The great
business of city commences its operation
with some energy that it has [had] in times
past. The work at and about the temple
moves on with power. Perfect harmony
prevails in all its various parts pertaining to
the great work which yet requires some two
hundred men in all the work pertaining to
the house.
I will mention a horrid murder was
committed in Iowa about 20 miles west of us
on the night of the 10th of this month [May].
Three men entered the house of a
Pennsylvania Dutchman in the dead of
night. Their object: to take from the [p.28]
man of [the] house, 25 hundred dollars the
old man had in his possession. A battle
ensued. The robbers were defeated in their
attempt to get the money. The old man was
stabbed to the heart [and] died instantly. A
young man was badly wounded. [It] is
hoped [he] will recover. The murderers, it is
supposed fled to Nauvoo Saturday night.
The same night as the murder. [The] next
day [the murderers] were arrested by the
brethren. [They] have since been delivered
into the hands of the Sheriff of Iowa, Lee
County where court was in session. My
family all well.
Sabbath Day 11th [ of May 1845]—
Meeting at the stand. Thousands of Saints
assembled for [the] meeting. Brother
Brigham Young delivered an appropriate
discourse.
This week on Monday, the circuit
court commenced its session in Carthage,
Hancock County [Illinois], which causes
some considerable excitement in all the
region round about as the murderers of
Joseph [Smith] and Hyrum [Smith] are to
have their trials. Judge Young of Quincy
[Illinois], presides and Mr. [Josiah]
Lamborn, State’s Attorney, for the people
sent here by the Governor, Thomas Ford,
were here all the week until Saturday
impaneling a jury.
Saturday
commenced
the
examination of two witnesses and adjourned
until on Monday the 26th of May [1845].
This has brought to the Saints an event
[p.29] of great interest. To the Saints in all
the world, that is on Saturday, the 24th of
May 1845, the last cornerstone of the temple
was completed or laid at precisely 6 o'clock
in the morning. The authorities of the
Church, the Twelve, High Council and
others, as also the band, were on the wall.
When the last cornerstone was sat, the band
played several tunes and all the congregation
shouted, "Hosanna, Hosanna, Hosanna to
Monday morning—All well in
Nauvoo. Business resumes its healthy state
of things. All things roll on with mighty
power in and about the [ Nauvoo] Temple.
The wall is almost completed. Sabbath
morning the steamer “Saryann” touched at
the mouth of Mains rect (?) land. A good
228
God and the Lamb. Amen, Amen, and
Amen". The congregation shouted three
times, dismissed and retired and rested that
day from their labors.
[p.30] June 4th [1845]—I seat
myself again after having an opportunity of
assembling myself with the Saints this
morning. [We] heard a discourse from Elder
Serine on the death of two little boys who
were in a sand pit at play. The bank caved
in, covered them and [they] were killed. The
week past has passed away pleasantly with
the Saints. All has been peace in Nauvoo.
The [ Nauvoo] Temple is progressing
rapidly. The arsenal is in rapid progress. The
stone will, I think, all be laid this week
coming. Everything is in a rapid state of
improvement to guard against the enemy.
That is, that we may be in perfect readiness
to defend ourselves with all kinds of
weapons of war. Especially such as were
taken from us by the authorities of the state,
or by the order of the Governor.
My family all well up to this day,
May 26th. The time has now arrived,
according to order of courts for the circuit
court to sit in Carthage, which is the time for
the trial of the murderers of our brothers
Joseph and Hyrum [Smith]. A time which
many thought a great excitement would
exist, but to the joy of many, has terminated
in peace. The court has turned out to be a
perfect mob court. Judge Young of Quincy
presided. Lawyer Lamborn, the States
Attorney, was for the people and after
adducing all the testimony necessary to
convict [the] men, the jury brought in a bill
of verdict of not guilty. The Saints are all
pleased.
Theodore Turley has established the
manufacturing [of] 15 shooters. We have
more cannon than they took from us. Never
was a greater union with the Saints, than at
the present. Truly the Lord is favoring Zion.
The weather is fine, though somewhat dry.
Crops look fine. All the wastelands in and
about Nauvoo have been plowed and are in
crops and have not been injured with the
frost. My family and all my children in good
health this 4th of June 1845.
Monday morning—All is well in
Zion. All the affairs in the city have moved
on in good order, in peace and quietness,
through the week. The [ Nauvoo] Temple
has progressed with great rapidity. I have cut
stone for the week past. William D.
Huntington and wife went to Lima to visit
his sister. Found them all well. My family
all well up to this date.
The third Monday in June [1845]—
A special court is to be held for the purpose
of trying the murderer of Hyrum [Smith].
All is peace and tranquility in Nauvoo. The
house [ Nauvoo Temple] is in rapid
progress. The season is favorable for crops.
Everything looks favorable the incoming
season. My family all well up to this date.
June 1st [1845]—The Saints met at
the stand this morning [and] were addressed
by Brothers Heber Kimball, John Taylor and
Brigham Young. [They] spoke comforting
words to the Saints. Thousands were
present. I am still cutting stone, shall soon
finish my work on the [ Nauvoo] Temple.
The timbers are going up fast into the tower
and roof. The roof will soon be on. Brother
Brigham said this day [that] he believed,
before [the] snow flies, the roof will be on
and the Saints will hold meetings in the
house this winter.
June 16th [1845] Monday morning—
All well in Zion. Prosperity attends the
Saints temporally and spiritually. The work
on the temple progresses rapidly. The roof
229
will soon be covered. In fact, the [Nauvoo]
Temple soon will be enclosed. Calculation
now is to build a tabernacle on the west end
of the temple, twice as large as the temple,
for the purpose of holding meetings, as the
temple [p.31] will no more than convene the
priesthood. Weather fine, frequent showers,
a growing time [and] a great prospect of a
plentiful harvest this fall. My family all well
up to this date.
July 1st [1845]—All the affairs in
Nauvoo move on through this week in
perfect harmony. There was many visitors
here from Saint Louis on the fourth [of
July]. No event of note transpired with the
Church through the week. I will say that on
the 5th day of July, I cut the last stone I have
to cut on the [ Nauvoo] Temple. The last
work I done was to finish the west chimney
top on the south side of the temple. I have
cut stone three years and a half and worked
one summer before I went cutting stone at
stone masoning. I helped to lay [p.32] the
first stone in the house and cut one of the
last stones. [I] have enjoyed good health
most of the time I have worked on the
temple. My family all well excepting [my]
companion whose health is not good.
June 22nd 1845 Monday morning—
All is well with the Saints. All business
moves on with power, even the power of
God, which is manifest in all things
pertaining to the great work of the building
up of Zion, the gathering of the Saints in
these last days. The week has passed off
pleasantly. The work on the temple and all
pertaining to it has moved on rapidly.
July 6th [1845] Monday morning—
All well in Zion. Everything has moved on
in harmony and in good order in Zion
through this week. The weather [is] very
hot. Fine growing time, wheat harvest is
coming good in Hancock [County] this
season. All the crops on the ground look
fine. The prospect is the Saints will (have)
an abundance for their support this season.
The work on the temple is going on with
great rapidity, as also the Nauvoo House.
My family all in good health. Exception [is
my] companion, whose health is not good
yet. Saturday evening, July 12th 1845.
Through the week, we'll say on
Monday evening, a man by the name of
Arvine
Hodge
who
belonged
at
Mechaivesville(?) some twenty miles from
Nauvoo, was murdered here in Nauvoo by
the hand of some ruffians—as Hodge was
supposed to be of the same gang. On the
next day which was Tuesday, the big(?)
sheriff by the name of Deming, got into a
dispute with a Doctor Marshal and shot him
dead on the spot. Deming was the sheriff of
Hancock County. The deed was done at
Carthage, the county seat. Demming has
been arrested, a bill of indictment was found
by the grand jury. Deming is bailed to
October term as the circuit court was, at the
time of the murder of Deming, for trial of
the murder of Hyrum Smith and as there was
no prosecuting attorney appeared against the
murderers of course the murderers were
discharged. Nolan for the K(?) Mormons.
My family all well up to this date June 29th
1845.
July 20th [1845] Sunday evening
after meeting—The past (week) has passed
off in peace in Nauvoo. All the affairs of
the Church, both spiritually and temporally
have passed off in good order. The [
Nauvoo] Temple is progressing fast. [We]
have commenced shingling the roof. The
font [is] in a state of finishing. The oxen
[are] to be made of stone, will soon be
commenced. Our enemies in Hancock
County and vicinity are at the present still.
230
The prayers of the Saints is that they may,
[the enemy be still] until we have finished
the temple.
Young spoke on the subject of the
resurrection and warned the Saints not to
forget the voice of the Lord whenever he
speaks by way of commandment. [Young]
touched on many subjects of great
importance. Temporal as well as spiritual.
My family all in good health, as also my
son-in-law Norman Buell and wife and
youngest son [who] arrived in town this
morning from Lima. Their family all well.
[I] will notice the Hodge boys, as
they were called, were executed on the 15th
of July. The bodies of the Hodges were, by
request of their sister, brought to Nauvoo
for burial. Weather fine. Wheat harvest has
come in fine. All the crops on the ground
look fine. My family all in good health
Sunday evening, July 20th 1845.
August 3rd 1845—This week has
passed off in good order. All the public
works have moved on in good order. The
Nauvoo House is beginning to show the
energy of the Church in carrying out the
revelations of God. There is, I suppose now,
a hundred men in employ on and about the
house. The week coming I expect there will
be more done as it is expected they will
commence laying the walls of the house
above the basement story. Agreeable to a
request made on the 3rd [of August 1845] by
President [Brigham] Young of the Church to
make a bee and haul wood to the Nauvoo
brickyard, there was more than one hundred
teams on the road hauling wood.
Monday opens to the Church
pleasant and beautiful. All affairs of the
Church move on through the week in good
order and prosperous.
Tuesday morning—I left for Lima to
visit my daughter and family. Found all in
good health. [I] returned on Friday, traveled
home 32 miles on foot in my 62 year of age.
July 26th [1845]—My son Oliver set
out for the state of New York in company
with [p.33] Brother Neal and his son who
live near Lockport. My family all in good
health.
An election for county officers was
held on the same day in which there was
more than 19 hundred votes taken at the
poles. The health of the people in the city
good for the time of the year, for it is the
sickly time of the year. My family all in
good health. My connections all well except
two of my grandchildren [p.34] who are
sick, not dangerous as I suppose. The
congregation of Israel met at the stand.
Weather fine. [We] were addressed by
W.W. Phelps. All is in peace in Nauvoo up
to this date.
July 27th 1845—Again the Church
commences another week under favorable
circumstances in all respects both spiritual
as well as temporal. The [ Nauvoo] Temple
as well as the
Nauvoo House are
progressing. [It] is a healthy time in the city.
I commenced work on the Nauvoo House
the 29th of July. [I] am calculating to work
40 dollars to make my second share in the
house.
August 1st [1845]—Prosperity still
attends the Saints up to the 3rd, which is
Sunday. [It is] pleasant and fair. A large
congregation of Saints assemble this day at
the stand for worship. President Brigham
August
10th
1845—Monday
morning comes in fair. All business
commences in life and animation. The [
231
Nauvoo] Temple and Nauvoo House are in
progression. All the affairs of the Church
both spiritually and temporally are in a
flourishing condition. Good order prevails in
the Church through this week. Sunday
morning pleasant. The Saints meet at the
stand, were addressed by Brother William
Smith. It was on the spiritual wife subject.
Not interesting to the Saints. Some sickness
and deaths in the city. My family all in good
health.
time. But in consequence of his
commencing his former course of habits,
that is in abusing the men by cursing,
swearing and damning the men in an
abusive manner; a council was called of the
Twelve and Woodworth was discharged
from the work and William Weeks, the
architect on the [ Nauvoo] Temple, put in
his place.
The work moves on pleasantly. A
fine beginning has been made this week.
Fine weather, though somewhat sickly in the
city. My family and all my connections are
in good health up to this date.
August
17th
1845,
Monday
morning—All business commences in the
city with usual liveliness. The temple is in a
rapid state of improvements. [It's] sturdy.
The last of the tower or the top of the tower
was raised, which was the 23rd of August.
The shingling of the roof, which was
completed some time before this, put a veto
on one of Sidney Rigdon's false prophecies
that was that the last shingle never would be
put onto the house in consequence of our
enemies. But thanks be to God, no arm is as
yet suffered to hinder the work of the Lord.
24th of August 1845—Monday
morning come in pleasant. All the business
of the city, that is building [of] buildings, is
suspended agreeable to a resolution taken at
the stand by the congregation of the Saints,
that they would lay by all buildings and all
the brick masons and carpenters should go
to the Nauvoo House and work until the
walls of the house are up. Accordingly,
something like two hundred men labored on
the house this week. The first story was half
put up which is to be 14 ft. I labored in the
big field cutting hay through this week. I cut
my hay on a piece of land which I have
bought in the big field which is 14 acres.
Peace prevails in the city this week. Some
[are] sickly. My family all in good health up
to this date.
On Monday morning, which was the
18th of August [1845], the Twelve and the
committee of the Nauvoo House, with a
large company of brick layers and laborers
appeared on the basement story of the
Nauvoo House at which time the first brick
was laid on the southeast corner of the
house. [I] will say before the work was
commenced, Elder Heber C. Kimball made
one of the most appropriate prayers on the
occasion. After which, the first brick was
laid by Brother Rowley, an American from
Boston.
August 31st 1845—All business
recommences this Monday morning, which
is Sept 1st, with life and energy. Two or
three hundred men are engaged about the
Nauvoo House through this week. The first
story is about completed 14 ft. in height. The
[ Nauvoo] Temple in rapid state of finish
will soon be in a situation to commence
giving the endowment to the elders, that
they may this season(?) commence going to
I will mention a circumstance which
occurred on the job. Lucien Woodworth has
been the former architect on the house and
commenced superintending the business on
recommencing [p.35] business the second
232
the nations of the earth prepared to preach
with more power than ever have been.
[He] requested the males only, as there was
business to be attended to of a temporal
nature. [We] met in the afternoon [and] took
into consideration those who were suffering
in consequence of having been burned out
by the mob. Voted to go with all the teams
to Lima Branch and haul grain to Nauvoo.
Accordingly, some 100 teams turned out to
haul grain on Monday. The mob [is] still
burning and [there] is no one to hinder them
until tome[?]
On the 3rd day of this month [Sept
1845] a severe hailstorm passed over
Nauvoo which broke some glass.
On the 5th of this month [Sept 1845]
a great feast was held at the big field by the
[p.36] proprietors of the same. Seven of the
Twelve were there. Six hundred persons
dined on the occasion. Some sickness yet in
the city. All the Saints blessed as yet with
peace. The common enemy, that is the mob,
yet still. My family all well up to this date.
[Thomas C.] Sharp, [the] editor of a
paper printed at Warsaw [Illinois], said
publicly [that] they were burning and meant
to continue so to do until they, the mob, had
burnt out all the Mormons in Hancock
County. They had been burning more than a
week. The news had reached far and wide.
The mob were burning [p.37] the Mormons
property and no resistance on the part of the
Mormons. Public opinion had become in
favor of the Church's taking measures to
stop or disperse the mob. Sheriff
Backenstos, with two or three hundred men,
set out in different directions. [They] caught
some in the act of burning buildings.
Dispersed them, shot four, wounded others
and drove some out of the state. Some [of
the mob] were put in prison.
Sept 7th 1845—Monday morning
comes in pleasant. All business commences
with life and animation through the city. The
[ Nauvoo] Temple is in rapid progress as to
finishing. The Nauvoo House is progressing
rapidly. There is in the neighborhood of two
hundred men at work on the house. All
business moving on in the city pleasantly up
to the 10th of September when an express
arrived in Nauvoo from Lima or the Morley
branch, stating the mob had commenced
burning buildings, turning women and
children out of doors and burning their
houses, barns, stacks of grain. [They're also]
driving off cattle and other creatures. The
mob continued to burn through this week in
different branches. The sheriff of the county
called on the brethren to assist him in
dispersing the mob. Accordingly, fifty men
turned out to his assistance. A great
excitement broke out in the county. Thus
ends this week. My family all well.
This week all business was stopped
in the city, except the temple. The Legion
[was] called out and put to camp duty [and]
stood in readiness to go at a minutes
warning. Saturday night the troops all
returned under command of Sheriff
Backenstos and man wounded or hurt by the
mob. In all the difficulty, one young man by
the name of Phippin, was shot by accident
and died in a short time. The Saints are in
good spirits though many in consequence of
being burned out of their houses are left in
an unpleasant situation, though they have
Sabbath day September 14th
[1845]—The congregation assembled for
worship. Weather fine, congregation large.
President [Brigham] Young addressed the
congregation in the forenoon. Dismissed the
congregation for meeting in the afternoon.
233
raised food to eat for man and beast this
winter.
Accordingly, 30 men set out Sabbath
morning and on Monday were all discharged
and arrived in Nauvoo Monday evening.
Tuesday morning, General Harding, with
about three hundred men, arrived in the city
about 12 o'clock. [They] searched the [
Nauvoo] Temple, the Masonic Hall and the
Nauvoo Stable as they say, for dead men
charged to have been killed by the
Mormons. [The troop] stayed two miles
down the river. Wednesday morning, [they]
returned into the city, visited or viewed the
temple, behaved civil [and] had an interview
with the Twelve. [The troops] have returned
this afternoon down the river to their
campground. All is quiet in the city [this]
October 1st Thursday.
The congregation met this morning
at the grove [and] were addressed by
President [Brigham] Young in an
appropriate manner. All in good spirits.
President [Young] said Sheriff Backenstos
would (need) a company of men in service
for the purpose of keeping the peace in the
county and to arrest those who have been
engaged in burning buildings and cause men
who are disposed not to keep the law, to
keep the peace in Hancock County. In the
same time, exertions have been made in
Adams County by the Sheriff and the court
to suppress the mob, as the inhabitants of
that county, adjoining Hancock, were
engaged in the mob. Many of them have
been arrested and is expected will be dealt
with according [to the] merits of their crime.
My family in good health up to this date.
October 2nd [1845]—An express
came from Carthage. The mob were
gathering
there.
General
Harding
accordingly left Nauvoo for Carthage with
his troops, reserving with him one hundred
men.
Sept 21st 1845 Monday morning—
The whole city in arms. Sheriff Backenstos
has command of a posse sufficient to
command or control the mob in the county.
[The sheriff] has a guard in Carthage
stationed in the court house. The mob are,
most of them, in Missouri and in Iowa with
their families. The Saints through this week
are engaged doing military duty. [A] report
is now in circulation that [p.38] the
Governor has troops now in Carthage under
command of General Harding to assist our
sheriff on suppressing the mob. Thus this
week closes up. The Saints in good spirits.
My family all well except my wife, who is
sick with chills and fever.
Saturday—[General Harding ?] left
Carthage for Warsaw. All is peace and quiet
in the city. My family all in good health up
to this date.
October 5th Sunday morning—The
Saints met for worship in the [ Nauvoo]
Temple which is enclosed from top to
bottom. Fitted up for General Conference.
There was in the temple this day nearly
5,000 people. [We] were addressed in the
morning by President Brigham Young, an
interesting discourse. Others spoke in the
afternoon. The subject of removing from
Nauvoo was much spoken of. [We were
then] adjourned for Monday 10 o'clock AM.
Congregation met, conference organized for
business. The authorities [p.39] of the
church were presented before [the]
Conference and were all accepted and
September 28th 1845 Monday
morning—All things as usual, though I will
say the sheriff sent Saturday for 30 men to
come to Carthage and relieve the guard
which has been at Carthage the week past.
234
approved except William Smith, who was
cut off from the Church as one of the
Twelve and as Patriarch for the Church.
provided to business [and] closed all
business. Adjourned until April 6th 1846.
The governor's troops are still maneuvering
in the county. [They] came in on Thursday,
took one man for stealing as they say.
[They] tried to take another, but failed to get
him. The same day, General Harding left
with Sheriff Backenstos for Quincy [Illinois]
to be tried for killing Worrell at the rail
roads. [They] took with them George Miller,
John Parker [p.40], William and Edwin
Cutler. All, it is said, are at Quincy and will
be difficult for them to get away. It is said
the troops shot at Sheriff Backenstos on his
way to Quincy for trial. The mob are much
excited. It is said they (are) gathering at
Carthage. It is expected they will soon be in
Nauvoo with a posse in pursuit of some of
the brethren. All business now dull in the
city. The people are in suspense, looking for
a day of trials. I can see men on the top of
the Lord's house looking out for the enemy.
This is now Saturday noon or 12 o'clock
AM. My family all in good health, though
very many sick in the city October 11th
[1845].
Five companies were organized viz a
company called the Twelve's Company,
which company I belong to, myself and
family. The other four are led by Samuel
Bent, Alpheus Cutler, Reynolds Cahoon and
Brother [Isaac] Morley. Many other
companies have been formed and will
continue to be formed until all of the Church
who wish to go, may have an opportunity of
uniting themselves to a company. This day
the Church voted unanimously to go in mass
from this place to one hereafter designated.
[The Saints] voted, also unanimously, to use
all of their ability, property and influence to
help all who have a desire to go from this
place to the West where white men do not
live and where the whites do not have
jurisdiction.
[The Saints] received an appropriate
address from Parley Pratt, setting forth the
reasons why we [should] leave this place
and the advantages to be derived in leaving.
Much good instruction given by the Twelve.
[We] adjourned till Tuesday 10 o'clock AM.
Met, according to adjournment. Conference
went into business. An able address [was]
delivered by Heber C. Kimball and also and
able address [was] delivered by Elder
Amasa Lyman. Conference adjourned for
afternoon or at 2 o'clock PM. At
intermission, a party of General Harding's
troops as suppose to be were in town. Their
business not known. Neither would they
give any account of their business on being
interrogated. The city [has been] thrown into
excitement. Conference adjourned until
Wednesday 10 o'clock AM if all is quiet.
Sunday morning 12th October
[1845]—Congregation met in the temple for
worship. [We were] addressed by Heber C.
Kimball and others on the subject of
removing to the West. Other leaders were
appointed, making in all 25. Myself received
an appointment to lead a company
amounting to 100 families whose names I
have got in the course of this week and all
the 25 companies I expect, are full. All
things pertaining to the Saints appears to
moving on favorable. The mob or the
common enemy are at the present still.
Troops are still kept in the county to keep
peace.
Tuesday, [October] 7th [1845]
Wednesday—Conference met, opened,
Saturday the 18th—My son Oliver
B. Huntington, left Nauvoo to go to his
235
wife's father near Lockport, New York State
to get his wife and her father's family to this
place in order to be in readiness to leave
with the church in the spring. My family all
well this 19th of October, Sunday morning.
assembled. [We] were addressed by Elders
Hyde and Pratt on the great subject [of]
removing to the West. I commenced to
organize my company.
Monday morning the brethren
returned to Carthage with Backenstos. Much
figuring and shuffling about his case at
length. Backenstos took a change in venue,
is to have his trial at Peoria [Illinois] in five
weeks. It was thought it was the calculation
to have assassinated Backenstos, but were
prevented in consequence of the close
attention of the Saints who accompanied
him at the court. The court adjourned. All
the brethren are now clear of vexatious suits.
Monday morning [Oct. 20, 1845]—
This day the court is to sit, which will be
attended to with great interest as the mob are
determined to annoy the Saints with writs
and drag the brethren to prison and to death,
the case of Sheriff Backenstos who ordered
Worrell shot as he is charged with by the
mob. [It] is of great interest with the mob.
As they have that [the death of Worrell] as a
pretext to murder Backenstos for having
fulfilled his office in calling out the militia
on dispersing the mob when burning the
houses of the Saints. Worrell was shot
while, with others, [p.41] [he] was pursuing
the sheriff with great speed for the express
purpose to shoot him, Backenstos.
This
27th
October—Tuesday
morning—Major Warren, with his troops,
have arrived in Nauvoo. Have put up at the
Mansion. It is said Warren has a bundle of
writs for the heads of the Church. It is feared
by myself, the High Council maybe
included, but I hope not. All is still at
present in Nauvoo. Tuesday 2 o'clock PM.
The court has been in session
through the week. The old case of the riot as
is termed, that is the destruction of the press
in Joseph's day, has been in court until this
week and the brethren all discharged. The
grand jury found a bill of willful murder
against Backenstos. The court adjourned
Saturday until Monday next, when
Backenstos is to have his trial. The Church
have been under the necessity of keeping a
strong guard through the county through the
week past to keep the mob from coming in
and taking the brethren with their vexatious
writs. Rapid operations are now making to
prepare for the move West. My family all
well this morning. Norman and Presinda
have this morning arrived from Lima. [I] am
now about to go to meeting.
Wednesday—All
peaceable
in
Nauvoo. The emigrating companies are
making rapid [p.42] progress in procuring
timber for their wagons.
Thursday—I had a meeting of my
company and organized my company which
was in the 29th of October [1845]. The mob
are still as for what (I) know. My family all
well.
October 28th, Sunday morning—All
is well. All the affairs in the city are going
well.
Sunday morning, November 2nd
[1845]—The Church met in the temple [and]
were addressed by Elders Hyde and
Kimball.
Sunday morning, 10 o'clock AM,
October 26th [1845] went to the [ Nauvoo]
Temple [and] met with the thousands
236
Tuesday morning—All is well in
Nauvoo. The Saints are now at rest as to our
enemies troubling of us at present. The
Saints are making rapid progress in wagon
making. I have this week got a room in the
Nauvoo House enclosed for a shop to make
wagons for my company. The [Nauvoo]
Temple or theater story in the temple is now
in readiness for to go to giving the Saints
their endowment. That part of the house
which is in readiness will be dedicated
tomorrow or on the first day of December.
My family all in good health up to this date,
November 30th.
Monday morning—All business is
commenced with energy and in union. The
Saints are much engaged in the great work
of preparing to emigrate in the spring. All
affairs of the Church, both spiritually and
temporally moved on through the week past
in good order and with great speed. My
family all well Monday morning November
10th.
Tuesday morning—All the different
branches of business such as the temple, all
companies for emigration are moving on
rapidly through this week up to Saturday
night. I went into the woods this week on
Thursday morning and in three days, with
five men of us and two or three boys, we cut
the timber for seven wagons.
Monday
morning—Peace
and
harmony prevails in the city. A great
exertion is now made in the city in making
wagons for the removal to the West. My
company is making good progress in the
wagon business and in making a mill to be
propelled by horse power. I think we shall
have our mill in operation in one or two
weeks. A fair prospect of selling the city or a
portion of it [to] the Catholics. My family all
well December 7th 1845. This week has
passed off, nothing has taken place to harm
the peace of the Saints. The work of
endowment is going on in power. My family
all well up to this December 14th.
Monday morning opens to the Saints
pleasant. All things move on pleasant
through this week. The work of giving
endowment is great. It['s] stated in the
temple this day, that 560 had received their
endowment up to this date, December 21st.
My family all in good health.
Saturday night—The mob set fire to
a stack of straw in the Lima Branch at the
Hancock neighborhood. A number of the
brethren came out of the house to put out the
fire and were fired on by the mob and killed
Edmond Durfee, whose corpse was brought
up to Nauvoo on Sunday to be buried. My
family all well up to this date, November
17th [1845].
Tuesday morning opens to the
Church pleasant. All business moves on in
peace and harmony. In the city through this
week, all the people appear to be engaged in
emigration operations. My company have
got their timber for their wagons mostly in
the city. The captains of the emigration
companies met this evening of the 23rd at
the Music Hall by request of [p.43]
President Brigham Young to receive
instructions in the preparation of ourselves
for the journey. The health of the people is
improving with the Saints. My family all in
good health up to this date, November 23rd
[1845].
Monday
morning—Business
commences as usual through the city. The
labors at the temple is moving on with great
power. Many receiving their endowment.
Tuesday—The or a deputy United
States Marshall made his appearance in
237
[p.44] this place with some of the Carthage
troops, with a writ for Brigham Young.
[They] took their station at the door of the
temple, watching for Brigham. William
Miller was sent out with Brigham's cloak on.
Upon making his [the Marshall's] enquiry
for Young, Miller was represented(?) to be
the man accordingly said, [the Marshall]
stepped up and made a prisoner of Miller,
took him off to Carthage before he found out
his mistake. Miller accordingly was
discharged. Since that time, the Marshall has
been lurking around in the city, watching for
the brethren. Writs have been served on
seven of the brethren on the old press
concern this week.
Tuesday morning—This week has
passed off pleasantly through the week. A
great number have received their
endowment. My family all in good health up
to January 19th.
20th [January 1846]—This week has
passed off in peace. The work of endowment
has rolled on with all mighty power. I have
continued to work in the House of the Lord
through the week. My family all well,
January 26th.
[p.45] Monday morning—All is
moving on well with the Church. Monday,
12 o'clock, a council was called. The
captains of companies were ordered to warn
all those who had volunteered to stand as
minute men to be ready and on hand.
This day I have met with [the] First
Quorum in the [ Nauvoo] Temple. The High
Council meet steadily (?) every evening at 6
o'clock. My family all well up to this date,
December 28, 1845.
Wednesday morning—All the work
stopped in the [ Nauvoo] Temple. I labored
in the house until Wednesday night.
All business of the Church has
moved on in good order through the week
past. The labor of giving endowment in the
temple has been prospered. The enemy have
not troubled the Church the week past. The
brethren have been constantly on the move
on horseback through the city in every
direction which has prevented [the] mob
from strolling over our city. I have met with
the High Council most of the evenings the
week past in the temple of the Lord for
prayer. This day, a number of the brethren
met at Brother Peter Haws' upper room for
prayer. Myself and wife present. My family
all well up to this date, January 4th 1846.
Thursday morning—All in suspense,
expecting every minute to have to put out,
that is, the authorities of the Church. My
family all well. Presinda and her children
here from Lima.
29th [January 1846]—All is peace in
Nauvoo. The brethren are preparing to leave
February 1st [1846]. Orders has been given
for the twelve High Council trustees and
trust, the old police and the presiding of the
Seventies and c[?] to be in readiness
together with many others immediately.
Monday morning—This week has
passed off in harmony. Good order has
prevailed through the week. The work of
endowment has gone on in power through
this week. My family all well up to this date,
January 12th.
February 5th [1846]—some wagons
with families have gone over the
[Mississippi] River.
7th [February 1846]—My family in
Nauvoo. All well Sunday morning. The
238
Saints met at the Grove in front of the [
Nauvoo] Temple for the last time to be
addressed by the Twelve. Much instruction
was given by President Brigham Young in
relation to our leaving Nauvoo and of
emigrating to the wilderness. A large
congregation of Saints were present and [it]
was a solemn time. A time when there is a
great number breaking off and following a
false prophet by the name of [J.J.] Strang
and many are following him rather than the
Twelve. My tithing and all my business all
settled up in Nauvoo and [I] am ready to
leave. Expect to leave Monday, [February]
9th 1846. [p.46]
family. I crossed the Mississippi 9 o'clock at
night, stayed on the bank of the river myself
that night. My family went in company the
same night to Father Tanner's. I followed
them the next day in company with my son
John. We remained there one week. In the
same time the Church have continued to
cross the river day and night and encamped
6 miles from the river on Sugar Creek. On
Tuesday, 2 o'clock P.M., a [?] event
transpired. One of the flat boats that was
employed in carrying the brethren across the
river, sprang a leak with some 30 persons
consisting of men, women and children with
one wagon, two yoke of oxen, two cows
[and] one calf. The boat sunk, rested on a
sand bar in 5 feet [of] water. The loading all
floated in the [Mississippi] River. One yoke
of oxen was drowned with the calf. All the
people were saved with the remainder of the
cattle. Much of the goods were lost. Thomas
Grover, one of the High Council, was the
principal sufferer.
August 13th 1845 Nauvoo Committee Cm $
Cents
15th buy beef shank 06
buy beef shank 10
24th buy 5 ½ lbs beef 4 cents per lb 22
September 10th
buy 5 ½ lbs of beef 4 cents per lb 27
buy 1 qt. molasses 13
11 buy a pail [of] Barley 38
buy an earthen plate 13
buy 2 lbs of beef 08
buy 6 1/4 lbs of beef 4 cents per lb 25
15 buy Shank 06
18 buy 6 lbs of beef 3 cents 18
22 buy 8 lbs of salt 2 cents 10 lbs 31
buy bottle Indian tonic 1 00
buy 5 1/4 lbs of beef 4 cents 21
At the same time, the alarm of fire
was given at the [ Nauvoo] Temple. The
roof of the temple was discovered to be on
fire. A mighty exertion was made, the fire
was soon extinguished. [It] burned a hole
through the roof 10 feet square.
February 9th 1846—A brief sketch
of the travel of William Huntington and his
family in company with the Saints who left
Nauvoo in the winter of 1846.
All things remain calm and
peaceable in Nauvoo through the present
week. I have been over [p.47] to Nauvoo
twice in the week. My son, Dimick B.
Huntington, with his family crossed the
river, went into the Tanner neighborhood. It
was thought best for him to return back and
come on in the spring in company with my
son, William D. Huntington, and my
daughter, Presenda [Prescindia] Buell of
Lima.
February 9th—I left my house in the
City of Joseph at 12 o' clock P.M. with my
February 14th Saturday night
[1846]—[I] stayed with my son, William D.
October 21
buy 14 lbs of salt 1 1/2 cents per lb 21
239
Huntington. My family all well Sunday. My
family yet at Father Tanner's.
March 1st [1846]—This day an order
was given to leave the present encampment.
Accordingly, the Twelve with the most of
the camp, struck their tents and rolled out.
[We] went 6 miles and encamped for the
night. Weather pleasant. Amasa Lyman's
company remain on the ground through the
night in consequence of two teams [p.48]
not being in camp.
Monday 16th—Went to the camp in
company with Amasa Lyman. Was
counseled to move our families to the camp.
Tuesday 17th—We all moved to the
camp on Sugar Creek which was the main
camp.
Wednesday [February 18th 1846]—
A more full organization was entered into
with the camp. Myself and my family were
organized into Amasa Lyman's company.
This day the artillery arrived in camp. All is
pleasant [and in] good order in camp. No
opposition from the inhabitants. The camp
are waiting here for some brethren to come
from Nauvoo. Brother Whitney and Clayton
not over. My family all in good health.
Monday morning [March] 2nd—
Weather good. Our company left the camp
15 minutes before 10 [o'clock], traveled 15
miles [and] camped on a small creek on the
Farmington Road. Found people friendly.
Gave us straw for our cattle.
3rd [March] Tuesday Morning—
Weather good. Our teams bocked hindered
[?] Left camp half past 10. Overtook the
main body of the camp which left Sugar
Creek Sabbath evening and took a more
southern route. We fell in with them at
Farmington half past 2 o'clock. Arrived on
the camping ground with President Young
half past 5. We camped on a piece of land
[and] the brethren took to chop the timber
and fence the same—
18th—This day President Brigham
Young went back to Nauvoo on business.
19th—A
severe
snow
storm
commenced and snowed for 24 hours.
20th—Very cold. Snow 6 inches
deep. More pleasant—the brethren in good
health and in good spirits. Brother Brigham
still in Nauvoo.
Wednesday [March] 4th [1846]—
Weather good. Orders is to remain here this
day, [the] 5th and rest our teams...
Saturday 21st [February 1846]—All
well in camp.
Friday 6th—Orders again for the
first company to move on. Left camp 15
minutes past 10 [o'clock], crossed the Des
Moines at Bonaparte 5 minutes past one.
Had an extreme bad road on the bottom and
up the bluff. President John Smith turned
over his wagon. Damage, but trifling injured
Sister Smith slightly. Camped on the prairie.
Had no fire—ate a cold supper, pitched our
tent [and] had some straw from a citizen.
22nd, 23rd, 24th, 25th—Weather
cold with some snow. The health of the
people in camp remains good through the
week.
February 28th—My family all in
good health. This day I went to Nauvoo.
Visited my children. They were all in good
health. Left Nauvoo for the last time for the
present.
240
Traveled 6 miles.
Tuesday 10th. Orders came for
George A. Smith and Amasa Lyman's
companies to move on 15 miles.
Accordingly we sent off A. Bybee's ten as
they were principally ox teams. Soon after
they set out, it began to rain. The remainder
of the companies remained. It continued to
rain Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday.
Thursday our camping ground was
overflowed with water and mud. We
removed our camp to drier ground [on the]
12th.
Saturday morning 7th [March
1846]—Moved on. Arrived at Indian Creek
15 minutes before 11. Stayed all night.
Sunday [/] Saturday morning 8th—
Left camp 20 minutes before 9, traveled 8
miles. Arrived at Doctor Elbert's plantation
30 minutes past one. [We] pitched our tents
in his timber. Spent a night pleasantly. A.
Lyman, A. Bybee and H. Rollins went in
company with Doctor Elbert to the camp
where the band had stopped. The doctor and
the other gentlemen were well pleased with
the performance of the band.
Friday morning—Wind north more
cool. Windy through the day. Mud dried
fast. Our boys this day are husking corn by
the job, have 12 bushels of corn and dinner
for husking a certain pile of corn, 13th
[March 1846]. I will mention our boys
husked yesterday which was Thursday,
though it rained. Some 40 (?) stalks of corn
for the fodder and 4 bushels of corn.
Saturday 14th—Weather good. The
camp still remain here.
Sunday morning. Weather pleasant.
A. Lyman and H. Rollins left, went to visit
the camp on ahead where President Young
was to get intelligence as to further
operations. [We] were counseled to move on
the same day. [p.49] Left Elbert's 30 minutes
past one, passed Bishop Whitney camp at a
creek where Joseph Kingsbury's wife was
confined on the 8th with a fine son. Arrived
in camp at Richardson's Point, Van Buren
County, Iowa Territory, 15 minutes past 5.
Captain Alfred Bybee’s company or the ten
which he had the charge or the 2nd ten of A.
Lyman's company, arrived in camp with us
30 minutes past 8. I will note here that I
have the charge of the first ten and A. Bybee
the 2nd in A. Lyman's company. I note here
also that the camp have taken jobs of
different kinds of work, such as building
houses, chopping timber, slitting rails,
husking corn, and etc, for which we have
received such things as was necessary for
sustenance of man and our teams.
Monday 16th—Myself and Nathan
Tanner left with 5 horses to trade them for
oxen. Traveled from Van Buren Co., north.
Crossed De Moines north into Jefferson Co.
I returned on Thursday evening. I made no
trade for oxen. On my return at Chequest
Creek with two men, proposals were made
for a trade on the day following. [p.50]
Accordingly, my son John and Nathan
Tanner took my horses and went to affect a
trade.
Friday 20th—I will mention here
that on Thursday 19th the camp, most of it,
left this point for the flats on the Chariton
River. Amasa Lyman's company, most of it,
remain on the ground and expect to until
Saturday. I will mention that on Tuesday
morning, the 17th of March, a son of Sidney
Monday 8th [correct date is the
9th]—Weather good. An order given for all
men who were able to chop and split rails to
go to work at the above mention.
241
Tanner of about 18 months of age expired.
This is the first death in A. Lyman's
company. There has been two other deaths.
Brother Edwin Little, a nephew of Brother
Brigham Young's and Sister Spencer, the
wife of Orson Spencer all have died while
the camp has been here at Richardson's
Point. My family all in good health. My
daughter Zina left Thursday with the camp
that left this place. Weather cool, roads are
improving fast March 20th.
Wednesday 25th—Snowed and
rained through the day. Wind shifts to west.
At sunset [p.51] roads impassable.
Thursday 26th—Wind west, sunrises
clear, snow melts. Put our men at making
rails to finish the job of Mr Easley's. This
day [I] was visited by Brother Richard
Thorn who is camped 2 miles up the river
with a small camp of brethren. Heard from
Brother Thorn from the main camp, who are
on the Chariton River or they are across the
river on the bluff browsing their cattle. My
family all in good health who are with me.
Zina is on ahead with the main camp I
expect—
Fifteen minutes past eleven, A.
Lyman's company left the camping place
and set out for the Chariton bottoms. I will
mention my son and Nathan Tanner returned
from exchanging my horses. They affected a
trade, returned with two yoke of oxen which
enables me to go on with my loading. We
traveled Saturday 9 miles. Stopped at Mr.
Locks plantation on the south fork of
Chequest River. We had a slight rain in the
night.
Sunday morning March 22nd
[1846]—Left camp 15 minutes past 8.
Weather cool and cloudy. 12 o' clock
Sunday we are now in Davis County.
Traveled this day 18 miles. Weather cloudy
through the day. Sunday night encamped at
Mr. Easley’s grove on Fox River. [It]
commenced to rain in the evening. Rained
moderately through the night.
Friday 27th [March 1846]—Weather
cold. Ground froze spits snow thaws out
through the day. Our hands commence a job
to make 3,000 rails. [We] are to receive pork
and corn. Myself and Sidney Tanner made
one hundred rails this day which finishes the
job for Mr. Easley. Thus ends this day. All is
well in our camp.
Saturday 28th—Wind west. Cool
and windy. Pleasant for March. This day I
am 63 years of age, am in good health. [I]
made a pair of oxbows [and I] have the care
of a company of ten in Amasa Lyman's
company. Our camp are yet at Mr. Easley's
timber in township of Bloomfield, Davis
County, Iowa Territory on Fox River about
eighty miles from Nauvoo.
Monday 23rd—Showery through the
day. Could not go on our journey. Took a
job to make 500 rails for 15 bushels of corn.
We are to make the rails for Mr. Easley.
Rained and blowed through the night.
Sunday morning 29th—Weather
more pleasant this morning. We sent two of
our teams in company with Brother Edward
Duset on to the main camp. Our two teams
took a part of our loads so as to light our
loads. Expect our teams will return before
we leave to join main camp. My wife
Caroline and Lydia spend their time at this
place making palm leaf hats. All well except
Tuesday 24th—Continues to rain and
snow through the day up to 30 minutes past
one [o'clock].
242
John, who is troubled with the bowel
complaint.
Brother Rice to bring a venison. Had one
quarter of the same. Rains this evening.
Monday morning 30th—Weather
pleasant. Our hands gone to their job. A.
Lyman and John a hunting ducks and
squirrels. [It's] now 11 o'clock A.M.
Sunday 5th—Clear and pleasant.
John went out before breakfast, shot a fat
turkey. Brother Turley's family arrived in
camp this day, who have been behind from
Sugar Creek, 3 o'clock PM.
Tuesday 31st—Weather good. All
hands at work. Myself and Nathan Tanner
made a yoke a piece for our oxen. Our hands
finished the rail job this day. We had a
birthday dinner at A. Lyman's tent made of
ducks [the dinner] [p.52] in commemoration
of himself. Our teams returned from the
camp. Request sent from Brother Brigham
for A. Lyman to hasten on. Accordingly his
camp left Easley's Wednesday April 1st 30
minutes past 9 o'clock. Crossed the Fox
River at twelve o'clock, traveled 15 miles,
camped on Little Indian Creek on 17 mile
parore [?] at a pleasant place. Good water.
All well in camp.
Monday
6th
[April
1846]—
Commenced to rain at 6 o'clock AM. Rained
all day, wind south. Wind shifted into the
west at ten in the evening. Thundered and
rained in torrents. Wind blew a gale. It was
with difficulty the brethren could hold their
tents up. Brother Rices' tent blew down.
Doctor Braley's (?) horse mired by his
wagon, chilled and died. Had a disagreeable
night.
[p.53] Tuesday morning 7th—Wind.
High ground froze. Our teams much chilled.
[We] held a meeting of the company at P.P.
Pratt's tent. Received instruction relative to
the organization of the camp or that of a
fifty alluding more particular the
organization of the 3rd fifty consisting of the
families or companies of P. Pratt, George A.
Smith, Amasa Lyman and the Spencers,
Daniels and Orison--which is calculated will
make 50 wagons in all. No corn for our
teams. [We] have fed all to them this
morning. Our commissaries have gone out
this morning in pursuit of more. Now 3
o'clock P.M. Clear and cool, high wind.
Thursday morning [April 2nd]—
High [W]est wind, looks like rain. 12
o'clock, crosses Shoal Creek. Thunder
shower rains arrived on the ground. The
main camp left the day before. 30 minutes
past 1, rains hard. Encamped with Parley P.
Pratt and George A. Smith. Rains hard the
afternoon, wind east. At 12 o'clock at night,
wind west, rains hard through the night.
Wind blowed down Brother Tanner's tent.
Very muddy, unpleasant time. Streams high.
All well.
Wednesday
8th—Commissaries
returned yesterday. No corn for the camp
this morning. Have orders to roll out.
Weather pleasant. I left the camp 10 minutes
before 9. This camp is on the north fork of
Shoal Creek. Roads bad, traveled 8 miles,
encamped on the south fork of Shoal. Found
my daughter Zina with a fine son born in a
Saturday morning 4th—Cloudy, light
rain or mist. 3 o'clock P.M., John [has] gone
a hunting. We are now as we suppose in
Missouri, on the bluff of Shoal Creek, or in
other words, we are now on the disputed
tract under the jurisdiction of Missouri.
John has returned with Brother Rice. Helped
243
tent on the bank of the Chariton River.
Encamped the night.
Friday 10th—The scene of suffering
still continues. Frequent showers through the
day, gales of wind throwing down tents.
Upset Brother Theodore Turley's buggy.
Injured the top teams. [We] were sent out to
bring in families who stayed overnight. My
team went out twice after wagons. A gale of
snow at 4 o'clock P.M. Friday night. Froze
hard.
Thursday 9th—Orders to roll out this
morning 10 minutes before 8. Looks like
rain. Road extreme bad. Heber Kimball's
company first, the other companies
consisting of House, Harvey and Miller’s
rolled out rather in confusion. That is, those
first ready rolled out first. Accordingly, my
team was ahead of the three last companies.
From the north fork, the two days of bad
roads, I had no help from any team, while
scarcely a team but what had help. At 12
o'clock P.M., it commenced to rain with
some 200 teams then scattered over the wet
flat prairies for three miles.
Saturday 11th—Cool, cloudy day.
Sent out teams to help in all the families.
Sent after corn. We are browsing our cattle
by cutting down elms tress. Have no grain to
feed our teams.
The rain increased, the roads soon
became impassable. Teams were stalled in
every direction. Men doubling and tripling
teams, but to no effect with many wagons
[that] were left stalled in the mud in every
direction. Many families remained on the
prairie overnight without fire, with their
clothing wet and cold. High wind all night.
Heber Kimball's company traveled 8 miles,
encamped ½ mile from timber in the cold
wet prairie. The three remaining companies,
those of them that were not stalled on the
prairies, [p.54] turned off from the road ½ a
mile. (Note: Part of the proceeding sentence
was covered by an ink blot) [They]
encamped on Elmpoint [and] spent one of
the most uncomfortable nights that so many
of the Church ever suffered in one night.
Sunday morning 12th [April 1846]—
Weather pleasant. A request sent from
President [Brigham] Young for A. Lyman
and myself to attend a council consisting of
the Twelve, the High Council and others.
(Note: Part of the proceeding sentence was
covered by an ink blot) Leading men such as
bishops and etc. met at Heber C. Kimball's
camp at 10 A.M. Council decided that a
company of men should leave this week
consisting of the Twelve, pioneers and
others to the amount of 50, should go up to
the timber on Grand River, some 230 miles,
and make farm of some one hundred acres,
fence, plow and put in a crop and build some
cabins. Another company to go to Grand
River to Judge Miller's mills, to labor for
corn and provision, other [than] to exchange
in horses and other property for oxen and
provision, etc.
[It] rained steady all night. Very cold
and a high wind. The ground filled with
water. The mud knee deep around our tents
and little or no feed for our teams. One cow,
through fatigue, laid down by the wagon on
the prairie, chilled and died. A general scene
of suffering for man and beast.
Decided also that the camp should
not go through the Missouri settlement, but
that we would go from the farm on Grand
River, which is in contemplation to be made,
direct to [p.55] Council Bluff [Iowa].
Council adjourned. I took dinner with
Brother Yearsley [and] returned home.
244
Monday morning 13th—Weather
good. Struck our tents [and] rolled out from
Elm Point, which is in Missouri, Putnam
County on Blackbird Creek. Left ½ past 11
A.M., arrived at the camp of Heber C.
Kimball's ½ past 2 P.M. We are on the north
fork of Louis Creek in Putnam County on
the disputed tract.
encamped near us. It looks like rain. It is
now about sundown. John is out hunting—
John returns.
Thursday 16th [April 1846]—
Weather pleasant. Our company, most of
them, roll out a company of three or four go
on a trading expedition to exchange horses
for [p.56] oxen. George A. Smith and A.
Lyman remained on the ground until teams
could be sent back for them, as their teams
were sent off for trade. We arrived at our
camping ground ½ past four, after rolling
over the most beautiful prairie grass in the
ravens. [The grass] is up so as to give our
cattle something to eat. Weather warm, a
growing time. We encamped on one of the
north forks of Medicine River. A beautiful
situation.
Tuesday 14th—Weather pleasant.
Orders from Brigham [Young] for all the
camp to cross the bottoms of the Louis
Creek this day. Accordingly, all the [?] are
put in requisition by doubling the teams to
cross the bottoms. My team has come this
morning from Elm Point with Albert
Tanner's wagons, as he helped me yesterday
up to this place and are [Tanner's wagons]
now gone to the camp of Brigham's an[d we
are] expecting them back every minute. [It's]
now 3 o'clock P.M. Left camp at 4 P.M.
Rolled across the bottom of Louis Creek.
One of the worst pieces of road that could be
found in a wet time, but having had 3 or 4
dry days, the road improved much. We
arrived on the bluff about sunset, where we
joined the main camp. As beautiful a sight
as ever was seen in this region of country. A
city of tents and wagons inhabited by the
Saints of the last days.
Friday morning 17th—Weather
good. Teams were sent back for the brethren
behind. The day is spent in taking care of
our teams and arranging our camp.
Saturday morning 18th—Weather
good. A council called. Met at Brigham's
camp. All of the companies are encamped
near each other. A council is called to
commence fitting a company for the
mountains. All the teams put into the camp
by individuals to help off. The Church were
called for. Orders was given by President
Young for all wagons loaded with families
drawn by public teams, to be unloaded and
brought to him on Monday morning next, to
be loaded with public property and the
families to be helped up to the contemplated
farm and there be left until such times as
they can fit themselves for the mountains.
Wednesday 15th—Weather pleasant.
Orders given for most of the camp to roll
out. Accordingly, at about 11 o'clock A.M.,
the line of march was taken up here. One of
the most splendid sights I ever witnessed. So
great a number of wagons spread out on one
of the most splendid wide prairies that ever
was seen. We took a western course on the
divide between the Louis and Medicine
River, intending to cut the timber on the
Grand River, where it is intended to make a
farm. [We] Traveled 7 miles, encamped on a
small fork of Louis Creek where there was
wood and water. John Taylor's company
Here I have one of the most trying
scenes I ever have had. As I have no team,
nor wagon of my own, I expect on Monday
morning to unload the wagon I have been
245
using, put my goods on the ground and be
helped up to the stopping place. Having
agreeable council previous to leaving
Nauvoo [Illinois], given a deed to my lot to
the trustees in order to fulfill my covenant
made at October conference, as also all the
Church to do all we could to help the
Church; therefore I am now, according to
the President's order, to be left on the camp
ground and my affects to be carried up to
Grand River settlement and fit out myself.
John [his son] has killed 6 turkeys this week.
fifties to send out men with wagon loads of
such property as could be spared, such as
beds, chests and all unnecessary property for
the journey and exchange it for oxen cows
and provision.
Accordingly, sent my portion of
property to exchange it for cows and my son
John went with the teams. This day I
received a letter from Brother Ari Brower
announcing to me the death of his wife's
mother whose name was Mary Brower. She
died the 27th of March and was buried on
my lot with my first wife.
Sunday morning 19th—Weather
good. The brethren are agreeable to
appointment this morning, a[re] going to
meeting met at Brigham's camp. This is the
first meeting held since we left Nauvoo.
[We] were addressed by Brigham and others
on the [p.57] propriety of emigrating on
correct principals. Our meeting was I think,
held without a person but what was on the
journey. We are now on the disputed tract
near the north line on a wide prairie where
there is no road but that made by the
Church. It was recommended by President
Young that we hold meetings every week as
we journey. A pleasant or an interesting
meeting. A good spirit prevailed in the
camp. Brothers Lee Bybee and Mark Hall
arrived here from Nauvoo. Came here for
the express purpose to take back two of our
wagons, mine and Henry's. An arrangement
was made to leave them.
Tuesday morning 21st—Weather
cloudy. Looks like rain. The great part of the
camp rolled out this morning for Grand
River. Some of our men have gone to look
for work to procure provisions while the
wagons and my son, which I spoke of
yesterday, set out this morning to make an
exchange of property. It is now 1 o'clock
P.M. My family all well.
(Taken from the Latter-Day
Biographical Encyclopedia)
Saint
Huntington, William, presiding
Elder at Mount Pisgah, Iowa, in 1846, was
the son of William and Prescindia Lathrop,
and was born March 28, 1784, in Grantham,
Chesire county, New Hampshire. In 1804 he
moved with his parents to Watertown,
Jefferson county, New York, being among
the first settlers of that county. In 1806, he
returned to New Hampshire and married
Zina Baker, daughter of Dr. Oliver Baker,
December 28, 1806.
Monday 20th—A council called this
morning at 9 o'clock A.M. A report of all the
members of the tens as to their means to go
on their journey to the mountains in order to
select a company of such as could fit
themselves. This day in council, President
[Brigham] Young said to me that I might
have the team and wagon to go to the
mountains if I could fit myself with
provisions. It was recommended for all the
Soon after his marriage he moved to
Watertown, New York, where he lived and
prospered in temporal blessings until 1811,
when he sold out, and the following year
246
war was declared with Great Britain, which
proved fatal to his prospects, and coupled
with much sickness in the family reduced
them very low in pecuniary circumstances.
His services in the army were done with the
fife. He was in one battle, that of Sacketts’
Harbor.
almost every day, to his neighbors and
everybody he could see, or had the privilege
to chat with, until 1835, when he and wife
with two of their children were baptized by
Elder ----------Dutcher.
After that his house was a meeting
house and a home for all Saints. May 18,
1836 he sent two of his children and their
families, Dimick and Prescindia, to
Kirtland, waiting himself only to sell out.
October 1, 1836 he started and moved to
Kirtland with quite a number of Saints under
the direction of Apostles Orson Pratt and
Luke S. Johnson, being ordained an Elder
previous to starting. He arrived in Kirtland
on the 11th, bought a farm from Jacob Bump
and paid him three thousand dollars. Of this
amount he was defrauded, so that in a little
over one year he was compelled to labor by
the day for a living.
In 1816 Providence smiled on him
again, and about the same time he
experienced religion, having an honest heart
before God and earnestly enquired of the
Lord as to the truth and reality of the history
and doctrines of the Bible. And from that
time the spirit of the Lord began to show
him the right way to live and what was
coming upon the earth. First he was shown
that intoxicating drinks were not pleasing to
God and were conductive of evil, temporally
and spiritually. He left them off and joined
the Presbyterian church. God next showed
him that tobacco was not good for him and
he left off its use. Then his mind began to
be clear and his views of the world were
changed by faithful and sincere prayer to
know who and what was right. He received
an answer that none were right but that he
would live to see the true Church of Christ,
having the gifts and graces as did the Church
in the Savior’s day.
In the breaking up of Kirtland the
apostates harassed him with law suits until
he saw his children often go to bed crying
for bread. For nearly two weeks he lived on
greens. His house was a hiding place for
Father Joseph Smith, Hyrum, Samuel and
Don Carlos, while they were trying to
escape from the persecutions in Kirtland.
The Egyptian mummies were also hid in his
house for a long time, and many of the
pursued and persecuted Saints found a
retreat there and a hiding place from
apostates’ persecution.
He left the Presbyterians and
proclaimed boldly what God had shown
him, namely, that all had gone astray, that
darkness covered the people, and that
whenever the true Church of Christ came, it
would be adorned with the gifts of healing,
prophecy, etc.
In
Kirtland he received his
washings and anointings in the Temple, and
was ordained a High Priest and High
Counselor, in which office he acted until the
Church left Kirtland. He lost five hundred
dollars in the Kirtland bank.
From this time he became an outcast
in society. In all these prayers, principles
and faith, his wife was one with him. In the
winter of 1832/33 he first heard of
“Mormonism,” read the Book of Mormon,
believed it with all his heart and preached it
May 21, 1838, he started for Far
West Missouri, where he arrived about two
247
months later, and by counsel, moved to
Adam-ondi-ahman, where he was chosen
commissary for the brethern who armed for
defense; and after the mob had driven and
hemmed in the scattering brethern, he was
commissary for all the people of that place
and had charge of all the provisions of the
town. After the surrender of the Church in
Far West, Missouri, he was foreman of the
committee chosen to confer with the
committee chosen by the mob. These two
committees were representative of and
authorized to transact all business for their
respective committees. He was also one of a
committee chosen to see to the poor and get
them moved out of the State of Missouri,
which they did to the complete satisfaction
of the whole Church, though with no
ordinary exertion, and remained himself
until about the last man and family. His was
one of the first families that moved to
Commerce (afterwards Nauvoo) where he
arrived May 14, 1839. About the 1st of July
his whole family was taken sick, and on the
8th his wife died of sickness, caused by
hardships and exposure. At this time he
suffered for the comforts of life. At a
conference held in October, 1839, he was
again chosen to the office of High
Counselor. August 28, 1840 he married
Lydia Partridge, widow of Bishop Edward
Partridge, whose maiden name was Lydia
Clisbee. As a member of the High Council
he helped to lay one of the corner stones of
the Nauvoo Temple April 6, 1841. He
commenced immediately upon the walls of
the Temple and worked until the basement
was done; then he cut stone until the top
stone was laid: and by particular request the
stones which he cut were laid in a column
from the basement to the top of the chimney
of the southwest corner. As soon as the
Temple was ready for giving endowments
he administered therein until the building
was closed. He continued a member of the
High Council until the expulsion from
Nauvoo. In the move from Nauvoo he was
appointed captain of a company of fifty
wagons which he helped to make, and to fit
up for the company, but which was
subsequently disorganized. He was then
appointed a captain of ten in Amasa M.
Lyman’s company, until the settlement of
Mt. Pisgah was located, where he was left to
preside over that Stake of Zion, or branch,
with Charles C. Rich and Ezra T. Benson for
his counselors. In the place his labors were
extreme and unremitting for the good and
welfare of the people, and the comfort of the
sick of which there were a great many.
August 9, 1846, he was taken sick with the
chills and fever, of which he died August 19,
1846, of which he died August 19, 1846. He
died without a struggle or a groan. Wm.
Huntington was the father of six sons and
four daughters and at the time of his death
two daughters and four sons were in the
Church. In life he was beloved by all the
Saints. His love an zeal for the cause of God
were unsurpassed by any. His judgment was
respected and his conduct never questioned;
he never had a trial or difficulty with any
person in the Church.
(Mount Piscah monument and Inscriptions)
This Monument
Erected
A.D.1888
in memory of
those members
of the Church of
Latter-day Saints
who died in
1846,
during their exodus to seek a home
beyond the Rocky Mountains,
Interred here is
248
WILLIAM
HUNTINGTON
the first presiding
Elder of the temporary
settlement called
PISGAH.
LEONORA CHARLOTTE
SNOW,
daughter of Elder
Lorenzo & Charlotte Snow,
Isaac Phineas Richards
son of
Elder Franklin D. &
Jane Snyder Richards.
It was a sad day at Mount Pisgah,
when my father was buried. The poor and
needy had lost a friend–the kingdom of God
a faithful servant [p.330]. There upon the
hillside was his resting place.
The
graveyard was so near that I could hear the
wolves howling as they visited the spot;
those hungry monsters, who fain would have
unsepulchred those sacred bones!
Those days of trial and grief were
succeeded by my journey to Winter
Quarters, where in due time I arrived, and
was welcomed by President Young into his
family.
(Taken
from
Zina
Huntington,
autobiography in Women of Mormondom
(1877), pg. 329)
(Taken from Levi Curtis “Recollections,” Jl
27 (1892), p. 386)
But, alas! A still greater trial awaited
me! The call for the battalion had left many
destitute. They had to live in wagons. But
worse than destitution stared us in the face.
Sickness came upon us and death invaded
our camp. Sickness was so prevalent and
deaths so frequent that enough help could
not be had to make coffins, and many of the
dead were wrapped in their grave-clothes
and buried with split logs at the bottom of
the grave and brush at the sides, that being
all that could be done for them by their
mourning friends. Too soon it became my
turn to mourn. My father was taken sick, and
in eighteen days he died. Just before he left
us for his better home he raised himself
upon his elbow, and said: “Man is like the
flower or the grass–cut down in an hour!
Father, unto thee do I commend my spirit!”
This said, he sweetly went to rest with the
just, a martyr for the truth; for, like my dear
mother, who died in the expulsion from
Missouri, he died in the expulsion from
Nauvoo. Sad was my heart. I alone of all his
children was there to mourn.
At the close of his narrative to me
William Huntington remarked: “Now I have
told you the truth, and here I am a live man,
sitting by the side of you on this log, and I
testify that Joseph Smith was a Prophet.”
(William Huntington (Sr) -- References in
Church History)
Rivalry among Militia Generals for
Possession of Prisoners (LDS History 3:14
210, 4-7)
p4 Sunday, 18.--While our suit was going
forward General Wilson gave the following
permit, in Daviess County:
|p5 Permit
|p6 I permit the following persons, as a
committee on the part of the Mormons, to
pass and repass in and through the county of
Daviess during the winter, to wit: William
Hunting, John Reed, Benjamin S. Wilber,
Mayhew Hillman, Z. Wilson, E. B. Gaylord,
249
Henry Harriman, Daniel Stanton, Oliver
Snow, William Earl, Jonathan H. Hale,
Henry Humphrey--upon all lawful business.
R. WILSON, Brig. Gen.
Commanding.
By F. G. COCKNU, Aid.
|p7 November 18, 1838.
the county; and it is further understood, that
the Mormon committee is not to
drive or take from this county any stock of
any description, at any other time, nor under
any other circumstances, than these
mentioned.
|p4 As witness our hands,
WILLIAM P. PENISTON,
DR. K. KERR,
ADAM BLACK,
Committee.
|p5 The above propositions were made and
agreed to by the undersigned committee on
the part of the Mormons.
WILLIAM HUNTINGTON
B. S. WILBER
J. R. HALE,
HENRY HARRIMAN,
Z. WILSON.
Rivalry Among Militia Generals for
Possession of Prisoners (LDS History 3:14
215, 4-5)
p4 Friday, 30.--About this time those of us
who had been sentenced thereto, were
conveyed to Liberty jail, put in close
confinement, and all communication with
our friends cut off.
|p5 During our trial William E. McLellin,
accompanied by Burr Riggs and others, at
times were busy in plundering and robbing
the houses of Sidney Rigdon, George
Morey, the widow Phebe Ann Patten, and
others, under pretense or color of law, on an
order from General Clark, as testified to by
the members of the different families
robbed.~215.1.
|p6 Saturday, December 1, 1838.--A
committee on the part of the "Mormons" and
a like committee on the part of the citizens
of Daviess county, |P216|p1 met at AdamOndi-Ahman, on the first of December,
1838, the following propositions by the
"Mormon" committee were made and
agreed to by the Daviess county committee:
|p2 First--That the Mormon committee be
allowed to employ, say twenty teamsters for
the purpose of hauling off their property.
|p3 Second--That the Mormon committee
collect whatever stock they may have in
Daviess county at some point, and some two
or three of the Daviess county committee be
notified to attend for the purpose of
examining said stock, and convey or attend
the Mormon committee out of the limits of
Preparations for Leaving Missouri - Action
of Legislature (LDS History 3:17 250, 5-10)
p5 Minutes of the Second Meeting at Far
West
|p6 The brethren met again according to
adjournment. John Smith was again called to
the chair, and Elias Smith appointed
secretary.
|p7 The committee appointed to draw up a
preamble and resolutions to be presented to
the meeting for consideration, presented by
their chairman, John Taylor, a memorial of
the transactions of the people of Missouri
towards us since our first settlement in this
state, in which was contained some of our
sentiments and feelings on the subject of our
persecutions by the authority of the state,
and our deprivation of the rights of
citizenship guaranteed to us by the
Constitution.
The
document
under
preparation by the committee was yet in an
unfinished state, owing to causes which
were stated by the committee; and they
250
further apologized for not drawing it up in
the form of resolutions, agreeable to the vote
of the former meeting.
|p8 The report was accepted as far as
completed, and by a vote of the meeting, the
same committee were directed to finish it,
and prepare it for and send it to the press for
publication, and they were instructed to
dwell minutely on the subject relating to our
arms, and the fiend like conduct of the
officers of the militia in sequestering all the
best of them after their surrender on
condition of being returned to us again, or
suffering them to be exchanged for others,
not worth half their value, in violation of
their bond, and of the honor of the
commander of the forces sent against us by
the State.
|p9 On motion of President Brigham Young,
it was resolved that we this day enter into a
covenant to stand by and assist each other to
the utmost of our abilities in removing from
this state, and that we will never desert the
poor who are worthy, till they shall be out of
the reach of the exterminating order of
General Clark, acting for and in the name of
the state.
|p10 After an expression of sentiments by
several who addressed the meeting on the
propriety of taking efficient measures to
remove the poor from the state, |P251|p1 it
was resolved, that a committee of seven be
appointed to superintend the business of our
removal, and to provide for those who have
not the means of moving, till the work shall
be completed.
|p2 The following were then appointed, viz.,
William Huntington, Charles Bird,
Alanson Ripley, Theodore Turley, Daniel
Shearer, Shadrach Roundy, and Jonathan H.
Hale.
|p3 Resolved: That the secretary draft an
instrument expressive of the sense of the
covenant entered into this day, by those
present, and that those who were willing to
subscribe to the covenant should do it, that
their names might be known, which would
enable the committee more expeditiously to
carry their business into effect.
|p4 The instrument was accordingly drawn,
and by vote of the meeting the secretary
attached the names of those who were
willing to subscribe to it.
|p5 Adjourned to meet again on Friday, the
1st of February next, at twelve o'clock, m.
JOHN SMITH, Chairman.
ELIAS SMITH, Secretary.
|p6 The following is the covenant referred to
in the preceding minutes, with the names
which were then and afterwards attached to
it, as far as they have been preserved:
|p7 We, whose names are hereunder written,
do for ourselves individually hereby
covenant to stand by and assist one another,
to the utmost of our abilities, in removing
from this state in compliance with the
authority of the state; and we do hereby
acknowledge ourselves firmly bound to the
extent of all our available property, to be
disposed of by a committee who shall be
appointed for the purpose of providing
means for the removing from this state of
the poor and destitute who shall be
considered worthy, till there shall not be one
left who desires remove from the state' with
this proviso, that no individual shall be
deprived of the right of the disposal of his
own property for the above purpose, or of
having the control of it, or so much of it as
shall be necessary for the removing of his
own family, and to be entitled to the
overplus, after the work is effected; and
furthermore, said committee shall give
receipts for all property, and an account of
the expenditure of the same.
|p8 Far West, Missouri, January 29, 1839.
|p9 List of Names Subscribed to the
Foregoing
|p10 John Smith, James McMillan,
Wm. Huntington, Chandler Holbrook,
251
their lands without selling them. A report of
the committee appointed to visit the
different parts of the country to ascertain the
number of families who were destitute of
teams for their removal, was made. William
Huntington reported thirty-two families,
and Charles Bird seven, as far as they had
prosecuted their labors.
|p6 Resolved: To send Erastus Bingham to
visit the northwest part of Caldwell county
for the same purpose, and then adjourned till
Monday next.---
Preparations for Leaving Missouri - Action
of Legislature (LDS History 3:17 254, 1-2)
|p2 The committee who had been appointed
for removing the poor from the state of
Missouri, viz.: William Huntington,
Charles Bird, Alanson Ripley, Theodore
Turley, Daniel Shearer, Shadrach Roundy,
and Jonathan H. Hale, met in the evening of
that day [January 29, 1839], at the house of
Theodore Turley, and organized by
appointing William Huntington chairman,
Daniel Shearer treasurer, and Alanson
Ripley clerk, and made some arrangements
for carrying into operation the business of
removing the poor. President Brigham
Young got eighty subscribers to the
covenant the first day, and three hundred the
second day.
Letters to the Prophet -- Affairs in England
(LDS History 3:19 274, 7-275, 1)
p7 To Joseph Smith, Jun., and Hyrum
Smith.
|p8 Friday, March 8.-|p9 Minutes of a Meeting of the Committee
on Removal
|p10 The committee met at Theodore
Turley's, William Huntington in the chair.
|p11 Alanson Ripley made a report of his
journey to Liberty, and said that President
Joseph Smith, Jun., counseled to sell all the
land in Jackson county, and all other lands
in the state whatsoever.
|p12 Resolved, That the names of those of
the brethren who have subscribed to our
covenant and have done nothing, be sought
for, and a record made of them, that they
may be had in remembrance.
|p13 Resolved, That an extra exertion be
made to procure money for removing the
poor, by visiting those who have money, and
laying the necessities of the committee, in
their business of removing the poor out of
the state, before them, and solicit their
assistance.
|p14 Voted that the clerk write a letter to
Bishop Partridge, |P275|p1 laying before
him the advice of President Joseph Smith,
Exiled Saints Gather at Quincy, Illinois ...
(LDS History 3:18 262, 9-1)
p9 Tuesday, February 19.--The committee
on removal appointed Charles Bird to visit
the several parts of Caldwell county,
|P263|p1 and William Huntington the town
of Far West, to ascertain the number of
families that would have to be assisted in
removing, and solicit means from those who
are able to give for the assistance of the
needy, and make report as soon as possible.
Exiled Saints Gather at Quincy, Illinois ...
(LDS History 3:18 263, 4-6)
p4 Committee Resolutions
p 5 Resolved: To send Stephen Markham to
Illinois, to visit the brethren there and obtain
a power of attorney from such as had left
252
Jun., concerning selling the Jackson county
lands, and requesting a power of attorney to
sell them.
Father of Zina D. Huntington Young the
third General President of the Relief
Society.
(Our Pioneer Heritage, Volume 18, p. 316)
This monument erected A.D. 1888 in
memory of those members of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, who died
in 1846, 1847, 1848, during their exodus to
seek a home beyond the Rocky Mountains.
Interred here is William Huntington, the
first Presiding Elder of the temporary
settlement called Pisgah.
(Our Pioneer Heritage, Vol. 6, p.249)
Mount Pisgah, Iowa. On May 18,
1846 President Brigham Young and several
of the Church leaders arrived at a beautiful
garden spot and a fine grove. Orson Pratt
gave it the name of Mount Pisgah. Farming
was commenced at once as President Young
advised the brethern to fence a farm of 500
to 1000 acres, surveying the land into five,
ten and twenty acre plots. Groups of
migrating Saints arrived in the little colony
and soon the population number over two
thousand souls. William Huntington was
the Presiding Elder, and Robert Campbell
was appointed clerk and postmaster of the
settlement. In July, 1846 the group at Mount
Pisgah was called upon to raise their quota
of the Mormon Battalion.
ELSIE MARIA KNUDSEN
(Byram Lee Bybee)
253
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 23 October 1820
Place: Bedersley, Odense, Denmark
Married: 15 August 1856
Place: Salt Lake City, Utah
Died: abt 1866
Place: Washington, Washington, Utah
Baptized: 14 March 1852
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley September 7, 1855. She was 35 years old.
Sailed from London January 7, 1855 on the “James Nesmith”. There were 441 members
in the Church Company. Peter O. Hansen was the Church leader. They landed in New
Orleans on February 23, 1855. The steamship “Oceana” carried them up the Mississippi
River. “Clara”, the steamboat on the Missouri River carried them to Leavenworth.
Pioneer Company 97–Jacob F. Secrist (2) replaced by Noah T. Buyman after his death
July 2. Left Mormon Grove, 13 June with 368 people and 58 wagons, arrived 7
September Roster, Journal History 12 Dec 1855. Journal History 7 September page 1-11.
(Children)
1.
2.
John Bybee
Betsy Marie
died at birth 1858
27 April 1860
Uinta East Weber, Weber, Ut
Weber Fort, Uintah, Weber, Utah
ELSE MARIE KNUDSEN BYBEE
Birth date: 23 October 1820 Bederslev, Odense Denmark
Death: 1866 Washington Co. Utah
Parents: Knud Jorgensen and Ane Marie Andersen
Pioneer: 07 September 1855 Jacob Foutz Secrist Co. by wagon
Spouse: Byram Bybee
Married: 15 August 1856 Salt Lake City, Salt Lake Co. Utah
Death: June 1864 Washington Co. Utah
(Submitted by Roe Ann Sampson Gooch)
Else's only daughter, Betsy Marie
Bybee Cook, had only one memory of her
mother. When Betsy was four years of age,
they were moving from Weber County to
Washington County the wagon was packed
with their belongings and Betsy was seated
beside her mother on the high wagon seat.
Else's pet cat was snuggled on her lap.
When Betsy's father climbed up onto the
seat he saw the cat and told Else that it could
Else, pronounced Elsa, was born in
the quaint little village of Bederslev, Odense
Denmark on the picturesque island of Fynn.
An island of contrast, manor houses and
thatched roofed huts, large farms and small,
wooded areas and ocean beaches. Places of
intrigue for the inquisitive. None of her
intriguing experiences were told to her
daughter.
254
not go along with them. Betsy remembered
that her mother cried about leaving her cat.
Else had reason to rejoice over the
responsibility for her siblings as she saw to
it that Jorgen and Kristen were with the
Saints gathering to Zion a year before she
and Caroline emigrated. Elder Liljenquist
was highly pleased with the Copenhagen
Branch. He praised the Saints for their
liberality in sustaining the work of God with
their temporal means, many of the Saints
that were poor had thus been assisted to
emigrate to Zion. It is possible that this is
how this family of four siblings was able to
emigrate.
Else had many other reasons to cry
in her life, but she also had numerous
occasions to rejoice. As the oldest of nine
children, she had reason to rejoice as each
sibling was born, but also to cry as three of
them died in infancy and one at the age of
ten. Her descendants have reason to rejoice
that the Lutheran church cleric's kept such
good records as she was dutifully recorded
at birth, christening, at the time she was
vaccinated for smallpox, when she learned
her catechism and was confirmed a member
at age 14. The cleric's incoming and
outgoing lists accounted for Else's two
decades of service. The frequency of her
moves would indicate that she attended the
needs of mothers at the ten day confinement
after giving birth or caring for the sick.
Else had reason to cry as the ship
from Copenhagen bound for England that
she and her sister Caroline were aboard was
buffeted back and forth by winds at sea
causing them to miss the ship "Helious".
The ship "James Nesmith" was secured and
441 souls sailed for America January 7,
January 1855, bound for New Orleans.
She had reason to cry in 1841 at the
death of her father and again in 1848 when
her mother passed away.
She had reason to cry as during the
six week voyage 13 saints died. The
steamship "Oceana" carried them up the
Mississippi River where seven on board died
during the 11 days on the river. "Clara", the
steamboat on the Missouri River, bound for
Atchison, Kansas was forced, because of
low water, to land in Leavenworth. During
their stay in Leavenworth 29 more souls
passed on, nine from cholera. Two months
later the company moved to Mormon Grove,
about five miles from Atchison, which had
been selected as the outfitting point for the
emigrants who crossed the plains in 1855.
She had reason to rejoice at the
marriage of her brother Anders. She had
reason to cry when Anders, serving in the
military contracted consumption and was
hospitalized for an extended period of time.
The consumption didn't consume him as
quickly as he thought it should, or he may
have thought his lingering was keeping the
family from going to the United States of
America. The records show cause of death
as "self murder".
Else had great reason to rejoice when
the Elders from America came and preached
the restored gospel of Jesus Christ. She was
baptized 14 March 1852. Else and her
sisters Caroline and Kristen and brother
Jorgen were received into the Copenhagen
Branch of the L.D.S. Church in 1853
Elsa had reason to rejoice as she and
her sister had survived the journey thus far
and had joined the company of Captain
Jacob F. Secrist, consisting of 125 people,
58 wagons, 231 oxen and 100 cows. At one
point, crossing the plains, they were
255
surrounded by Indians and had to give them
flour or sugar to keep peace.
Else had reason to rejoice, their nine
month journey from Denmark to Zion was
over and it was on to Weber County.
Being 35 and still single was a
reason to cry, but a reason to rejoice was
soon to come. Byram Bybee chose her to be
his second plural wife, and they were
married by Brigham Young in his office.
Two children, John and Betsy, blessed the
union. John died the same day he was born.
Byram's poor health caused them to
move to Washington County a warmer
climate and Elsa would be with her brother
Jorgen. She was joyous at being with her
brother and his family. Byram died within
two months of their arrival.
Elsa died two years later leaving six
year old Betsy to the care of Uncle Jorgen.
Actions speak louder than words,
Else's actions showed she loved the Lord,
she gave her all. Her service showed she
loved her family and fellow men.
There are no records of funeral or
burial, but it supposed that her brother saw
to it that she was buried beside her husband
in the Grafton Cemetery Washington Co.
Utah.
Submitted by:
Roe Ann Sampson
Gooch
1461 Cheyenne St.
Salt Lake City, Utah
84104
256
JEREMIAH LEAVITT
(Sarah Studevant)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: May 30, 1795
Place: Grantham, Sullivan, New Hampshire
Married: March 6, 1817
Place: Barten, Orleans, Vermont., USA
Died: August 4, 1846
Place: Bonaparte, Van Buren, Iowa
Baptized: 1837
Died in route, Bonaparte, Iowa on August 4, 1846
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Leavett, Jeremiah Sr. (Male) or Leavitt, Jeremiah Sr.
Birth Date: May 30, 1796
Place: Exeter, Rockingham, New Hampshire USA
Alternate Place: Sullivan, New Hampshire, USA
Parents: Father: Leavitt, Jeremiah
Mother: Shannon, Sarah
Death Date: August 4, 1846
Place: Bonaparte, Iowa, USA
Burial Date: August 1846
Buried: Bonaparte, Iowa, USA
Marriage Information:
Spouse: Sturtevant, Sarah,
Date: March 6, 1817
Place: Barten, Orleans, Vermont, USA
Children
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
Leavett, Ann
Leavett, Clarissa
Leavett, Louisa
Leavett, Jeremiah
Leavett, Lydia
Leavett, Weare (Weir)
Leavett, Lemuel Studevant
Leavett, Dudley
Leavett, Mary Amelia
Leavett, Thomas Rowell
Leavett, Betsey Jane
February 1818
January 1819
January 20, 1820
February 20, 1822
July 4, 1823,
1825
November 3, 1827
August 31, 1830
February 10, 1832
June 30, 1834
May 12, 1839
12.
Leavett, Sarah Priscilla,
May 8, 1841
257
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Compton, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Twelve Mile Grove, Will,
Illinois, USA
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Church Ordinance Data: Leavett, Jeremiah Sr. (Male)
Baptism, Date: 1837
Ordained Seventy
Temple Ordinance Data: Leavett, Jeremiah Sr. (Male)
Baptism, Date: August 29, 1967
Endowment Date: February 2, 1846
Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Sealed to Parents
Date: September 28, 1900
Temple: Manti, Sanpete, Utah, USA
Sealed to Spouse Number 1, (Sarah Studevant) Date: August 23, 1862
becoming more settled and surveyed roads
were being built. Why did they leave? To
find the answer we will go to Hatley. They
were religious people, but their children
were going to different denomination, all
teaching the Bible, all having a different
interpretation
to
the
scriptures.
Grandmother Sarah Shannon was confused.
She felt there should be one true religion
teaching all the same religious principles.
About this time the Mormon missionaries
were sent to Eastern Canada. Many listened
to them and were impressed with the Joseph
Smith story. Among them the Leavitt
families. Mother Sarah Shannon felt this
was the very thing she had been searching
for. Her son Jeremiah and his wife Sarah
Sturdevant compared it with the scriptures
and were soon converted. Grandmother
Sturdevant states in her journal it was the
book Doctrine and Covenants that really
converted them. They knew no man or set
of men who could write such a book or even
dare try to write such a book. It had to be
revelation from God.
(Taken from The Life of Thomas Rowell
Leavitt and His Descendants)
Jeremiah, son of Jeremiah I and
Sarah Shannon, was born 30 May, 1797 at
Grantham, New Hampshire. He married
Sarah Sturdevant 6 March, 1817. She was
born at Caldonia County New Hampshire 3
September 1798. Immediately after their
marriage they moved to Hatley, Quebec,
Canada, fifteen miles from the Vermont
border, where the soil was rich and deep and
timber plentiful. Here they would build a
permanent home and rear their family.
This was the birthplace of our
Grandfather Thomas Rowell Leavitt I. He
was sixteen months old when they left
Hatley and moved to the United States with
the Mormon colony of emigrants led by
Franklin Chamberlain who married Lydia,
the oldest child in the family. This wagon
train consisted of Mother Sarah Shannon,
now a widow, her children and
grandchildren, twenty-three souls in all. Her
husband, Jeremiah I had passed away in
1806 at the age of 46 and he is buried in the
Leavitt Cemetery at Hatley, Quebec,
Canada.
Their next move was to prepare to
leave Canada and join the Saints in
Kirtland, Ohio. They left 20 July, 1835 and
arrived at Kirtland in September. It was
here they met the Prophet Joseph Smith
whom they had read so much about. The
weather had been hot and the roads rough all
the way, with hills to climb and rivers to
cross. They had to find work before they
Now you ask why did they leave
Canada?
They had worked hard and
struggled so long to become established in
homes of their own. The country was
258
could go on. They could go no farther. The
second journey was to take them five
hundred miles to Twelve Mile Grove near
Nauvoo where the rest of the company had
settled. When they camped near Lake
Michigan, they were forced to stop again.
Grandfather Jeremiah II had to find work.
there. There was every indication they
would soon be well-to-do. Then misfortune
came. Their mother had taken ill and they
had lost their last cow. Jeremiah made
enough rails to buy another cow, but there
was so much malaria around that as soon as
his wife was strong enough Jeremiah
decided to sell out and move to Nauvoo.
Most of their friends were going and they
wanted to be with the main body of Saints.
Here they found three orphan
children left among strangers. They were
children of Nathaniel, Jeremiah’s brother.
Nathaniel had died and was buried here.
The children’s mother had died and
Nathaniel had married a second wife. At the
death of Nathaniel, she went back to Canada
and left the children. Jeremiah took them
along, making eleven children in his wagon.
Again the road was bad. At one place they
had to cross a five mile bridge over a
swamp. This was made of poles with no dirt
covering. It nearly jostled them to pieces.
They started in November. When
they arrived they bought a house three miles
from the city and plowed and sowed the land
into wheat. Before harvest they found
irregularities had been found in the survey
so they swapped again, bought a farm seven
miles from the city by the big mound. This
was in 1841. For six year the family had
been on the move, living a few months or a
year at a time wherever they could get work.
Now at last they felt they would have a
permanent home. They were seven miles
from Nauvoo but they could drive to church
and keep in touch with their people.
They arrived at the Twelve Mile
Grove to find their friends and family sick
and discouraged. Mother Shannon had
passed away of hardship and exposure.
Many of the company were ill. They had
bought good farms, but there was so much
malaria around that those who did not have
it, moved around heartsick and discouraged.
Some of them began to doubt the truth of the
church which had cost them so much.
Jeremiah and his wife brought new zeal,
hope and courage to the group. The oldest
sons went with their father to Juliette where
he could get three dollars a day with his
team working on a dam. The boys worked
wherever they could get work. Mother
Sarah took in washing. They went back in
the spring and took a farm on shares where
they raised a good crop. They had five milk
cows so they could make butter and cheese.
Then Jeremiah decided to use the labor of
his sons on a farm of his own. He bought
land out on the prairie and built a home
By now two more children were
added to the family, Betsey Jane, born 12
May 1839 at Hancock, Illinois and Sarah
Priscilla, the twelfth child born 8 May 1841
near Illinois. When we think of the pleasure
a new baby brings into the home, we can
remember Thomas, the baby, was the pride
and joy in his father’s family for five years.
Now in 1841 he is seven years old with two
baby sisters. Now he is old enough to
wonder, “Why can’t we have a home where
we can stay all of the time.” It would be
hard to explain to a seven-year-old “why”
they were always moving from one place to
another. Now he is old enough to ask
question, feel the cold and sometimes the
hunger, old enough to help gather wood, run
errands and help in the care of his little
sisters.
259
at their beloved prophet, and his brother
Hyrum. This experience was so indelibly
stamped on their minds, it only helped to
strengthen their testimony, increase their
faith and give them courage to go on at any
cost. The family were all present when a
meeting was called, 8 August 1844 when
Brigham Young was chosen to take the
prophet’s place. The family started home
downcast and troubled. The mobs were out
to destroy and drive every Mormon out of
the country. They drove to the home of their
daughter Lydia. They found other families
already there. Armed and ready a rider
called. One woman began to cry and begged
her husband not to go. “If I had forty
husbands and that man sons, I would urge
them all to go. I would go myself if I
could,” grandmother told her. It was evident
they must leave the state if they wanted to
live, either leave or renounce their religion.
This they would never do. They would die
first.
There was every promise that this
would be a permanent home at the big
mound. The farm was in a good location
with a beautiful site for a fine home they
planned to build on top of the mound. Sand
and gravel were all hauled for the
foundation. Things were going well until
1844 when mobbings began. Before this
time the Leavitt families had always lived
among people who were not of their faith
and who had no sympathy for them, but
never before had they witnessed such
depredations as they watched from the big
mound. Such fires and killings! They
watched in horror and fear, for their own
lives were in danger. Only once did the
mobs threaten them. A group rode up to the
fence and started toward the gate. Weir, a
young giant of twenty-two faced them and
said, “Tie up your horses and come on in
fellers, come on in and have a drink.” They
were so surprised at this welcome that they
followed him around the house to the cellar.
He poured them a pitcher of wine, then
lifting the barrel, drank from the bung hole.
They saw his great strength, the cool
fearlessness in his eyes; perhaps they
noticed his brother Lemuel, Dudley and
Thomas, just boys, but boys with fight in
them. They got on their horses and rode
away.
Now they were on the move again in
search of a new home. Eighteen months
after the martyrdom of the prophet the
Mormons left Nauvoo. They had been
ordered out of the state. President Young
tried to get permission to stay until spring
but was told to get out immediately Some
time in February the Leavitts left the farm
and gathered with neighbors and friends in
an old school house. The first night out their
mother Sarah had a premonition that if they
did not get out of there they would all be
killed. It was the first time she had ever
shown fear. Now when she suddenly
became afraid, they listened to her an
hurriedly piled all their belonging into their
covered wagons and set out for the
Mississippi River, eight miles away. They
arrived on the bank where many others had
gathered and were crossing as fast as they
could. Before morning this school house
In the spring of 1844 farm work
went on just the same but they were always
conscious of danger. When the drove into
town they heard the mobs had taken the
prophet Joseph and his brother Hyrum, but
they had been taken before. When word
came of their martyrdom they drove into
town. They must find out. Crowds were
gather in the streets, gloom written on every
face. With their prophet gone, what could
they do? The next day their bodies lay in
state. People thronged there for one last look
260
was burned to the ground. Not until they
reached the other side could they feel safe.
The arranged the wagons as close together
as they could get them and built a fire in the
center. During the night snow and high
winds struck the camp. It was almost
impossible to keep covers on wagons or
beds. They had to stay here for two weeks
until all the cattle and horses were across.
The family had a trying time. They were not
prepared with supplies or outfits to take
them on a long journey. They had let the
church use one wagon and team of oxen to
haul church supplies. This meant they had
one wagon and one team of oxen to pull it.
It was loaded with their supplies and
household necessities which meant the
mother and her children must walk behind
the wagon.
camp came down with this same sickness.
Grandmother’s journal states, “I was the
first one to take sick, three hundred took
sick and died after that and I was spared
alive.” The father back in Bonaparte also
took sick. They nursed him tenderly and did
all that could be done for him but it soon
became evident he could not get well. In his
last hour and his last breath he sang, “Come
let us anew our journey pursue, I have
fought my way through, I have finished the
work Thou dids’t give me to do.” He could
not go on. To this day this has been the
Leavitt’s favorite hymn. The mother and
her children waited for his return and were
almost prostrate at the news of is death.
Jeremiah and Dudley coming to bring the
wagon, Weir and Lemuel coming from
Council Bluffs with medicine and food, now
for a short time she had all of her sons with
her again. This was the last time they were
all together. Their father, Jeremiah II passed
away 20 Aug. 1846.
In April, 1846 they reached Mt.
Pisgah, one hundred and fifty miles west of
Nauvoo, This was one of the stopping places
or camps for the Saints. The father had the
boys built a shelter for the family and
planted some crops. They did not have
provisions to last until harvest.
Grandfather Jeremiah decided to
take his oldest son Dudley, sixteen years old
and go back to Bonaparte. His son Jeremiah
had married and was living at that place.
They could live with them and work to get
supplies then Jeremiah and his family would
go back with them to Mt. Pisgah and they
would go on and joint the rest of the Saints.
Weir and Lemuel had gone on ahead to
Council Bluffs. This left Mother, Mary,
Amelia, Betsey, Priscilla and Thomas, now
twelve year old. Shortly after their father
left, their mother became very sick with
chills and fever. Their friends were good to
them, bringing food and fuel, washing
clothes, doing anything they could for she
was a very sick woman, but soon the whole
261
THOMAS ROWELL LEAVITT
(Antoinette Davenport)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: June 30, 1834
Place: Compton, Quebec, Canada
Married: March 6, 1861
Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Died: May 21, 1891
Place: Cardston, Alberta, Canada
Baptized:
Arrived in the Salt Lake Valley: August 29-31,1850. He was 16 years of age.
Pioneer Company 16–Milo Andrus (1) Left Kanesville, Iowa, 3 June with 206 people and
51 wagons, arrived 29-31 August Roster, Journal History Supplement After 31 December
1851 page 1.
Second Marriage Antoinette Davenport
Married March 6, 1861
Children of Antoinette Davenport
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
James Rowell Leavitt
Julia Ann Leavitt*
Sarah Almira Leavitt
Alfred Leavitt
Jeremiah Leavitt
Betsy Leavitt
Margaret Leavitt
Thomas Dudley Leavitt
John Leavitt
22 October 1862
5 December 1863
24 May 1866
26 June 1868
17 March 1870
12 November 1871
28 October 1873
9 May 1876
16 July 1878
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
9 Feb 1858
1860
10 Dec 1862
21 May 1865
13 Dec 1865
6 Apr 1870
4 Nov 1872
25 Sep 1875
25 Sep 1875
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Santa Clara, Utah
Santa Clara, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
First Marriage Ann Eliza Jenkins
Married March 1, 1857
(Children of Ann Eliza Jenkins)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Ann Eliza Leavitt
Martha Ellen Leavitt
Thomas Rowell Leavitt
Mary Emerine Leavitt
William Leavitt
Franklin Dewey Leavitt
Louisa Leavitt
Edward Leavitt
Edwin Leavitt
262
10. Joseph Leavitt
11. Esther Leavitt
12. Sarah Leavitt
1877-1878
29 Jun 1880
21 June 1883
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
22 March 1884
11 January 1887
18 December 1888
1 December 1889
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Wellsville, Cache, Utah
Cardston, Alberta, Canada
Cardston, Alberta, Canada
Third Marriage Harriet Martha Dowdle
Married June 26, 1883
Children of Harriet Martha Dowdle
1.
2.
3.
4.
Orpha
George Clark
Clarissa
John Amos
John, born 1608, married Mary
Lovit; 2, Sarah Gilman.
Moses, his son, b. 1650, married
Dorothy Dudley.
Joseph. his son, b. 1699, married
Mary Wadley.
Nathaniel, his son, b. 1729, married
Lydia Sanborn.
Jeremiah, his son, b. 10 July, 1760,
married Sarah Shannon.
Jeremiah, his son, b. 30 May, 1797,
married Sarah Sturdevant.
Thomas Rowell, his son, b. 30 June,
1834, married 1. Ann Eliza
Jenkins; 2 Antoinette
Davenport; 3. Harriet Martha Dowdle
(Taken from “The Life of Thomas Rowell
Leavitt and his Descendants” by Emma
Leavitt Broadbent)
Thomas Rowell Leavitt
1834- 1891
Leavitt history dates back to William
of Normandy who conquered the Saxons in
1066 bringing with him from France one
Richard Lovett. Somewhere between this
time (1066) and 1500 it is believed the name
was changed to Levett. Sometime later,
around 1600, records show it was changed
to the present spelling of Leavitt.
After some five centuries of English
history Richard Lovett's descendants
numbered among them four brothers: John,
Josiah, Thomas and William. They came to
America in approximately 1628. One of the
brothers, Thomas, along with his entire
family was wiped out by Indians. The others
prospered and spread over the land.
Jeremiah, the son of Nathaniel, was
born at Exeter, New Hampshire. He married
Sarah Shannon, born about 1765 at Exeter,
New Hampshire; she was of Irish descent.
She was the first of the Leavitt family to be
baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, commonly known as
Mormons. They were the parents of ten
children whose families have spread all over
the west and into Canada. Most of them are
active members of the church. We know
very little about our Grandmother Sarah
Shannon's people.
It is from John, known as Deacon
John, that Thomas Rowell I (our
grandfather) has his descent:
263
Jeremiah, son of Jeremiah I and
Sarah Shannon, was born 30 May, 1797 at
Grantham, New Hampshire. He married
Sarah Sturdevant, March, 1817. She was
born at Caldonia Co., New Hampshire 3
September, 1798. Immediately after their
marriage they moved to Hatley, Quebec,
Canada, fifteen miles from the Vermont
border, where the soil was rich and deep and
timber plentiful. Here they would build a
permanent home and rear their family. This
was quite a challenge for the eighteen-yearold bride to leave her family and friends and
make her home among strange people. She
had been brought up in a strict, Puritan
home where family prayer and Bible reading
were a daily custom and the Sabbath day
observed to the very letter. Hatley was little
more than a boisterous camp, drinking,
swearing, with no regard for the Sabbath day
or anything religious. The story of Hatley,
Quebec, was written by Abe Paquin, who
lived in 1791-1849. As far as is known the
only inhabitants of this section were the
Indians. Beginning in 1792 he tells of
attacks and plundering of the blood-thirsty
Iroquois around 1796. It is known that an
Indian village composed of Sokokies,
Mohican and Algonquin tribes once stood
near the present site of Hatley, Quebec. Abe
Paquin, writing of this massacre over one
hundred years later, thinks of the location of
this nameless village as on, or near, the
present village of Hatley which was a
thriving town at that time.
We can understand why this young
couple came to Hatley, Canada: his parents
were there, land was cheap and they could
take up homesteads. Their first task was to
clear the land and build a log house. There
was no sale for lumber, everyone had more
than they could use. After his firewood was
piled, the hardwood trees he felled were cut
into short lengths and burned. The ashes
were saved, carefully processed and the
finished product sold as pearl ash, shipped to
Montreal, then on to London where it was
useful in products such as soda, soap and
potash. Other saleable products were corn
and potatoes. These could be planted with a
shovel between the tree stumps. Potatoes
were grown in abundance, used for food and
to make potato whiskey which was in great
demand by the settlers.
Education was a big problem. The
first real schoolhouse was built near a
government road in 1804. Children walked
four miles through the woods following a
blazed trail. Their only books were a Bible,
reader and speller. Their lives could not
have been easy. Terrible forest fires caused a
lot of damage. The route of one of these
fires came very close to a Leavitt
schoolhouse. We presume Jeremiah's and
Sarah Shannon's ten children and the oldest
children of Jeremiah and Sarah Sturdevant,
received some education in this school.
The early settlers were hard-working
people, the Leavitts among them. They had
little time for pleasure. When a hard task
confronted them, friends and relatives came,
men came to work, women to feed them. In
the evening there would be a party, games,
singing and dancing with a mouth organ or a
violin for music. They depended on wild
game and fish for meat for their table. Both
were plentiful in this area.
In 1795 this section was surveyed
and divided into lots and ranges and the
surveyors gave it the name of Hatley, after a
town in England. All those who had squatted
on the land were obliged to leave their
homes or buy them. As late as 1863 land
was advertized for 5s-6d which would be
less than 60 cents per acre.
264
This was the birthplace of our
Grandfather Thomas Rowell Leavitt I. He
was sixteen months old when they left
Hatley and moved to the United States with
the Mormon colony of emigrants led by
Franklin Chamberlain who married Lydia,
the oldest child in the family. This wagon
train consisted of Mother Sarah Shannon,
now a widow, her children and grand
children, twenty-three souls in all. Her
husband, Jeremiah I had passed away in
1806 at the age of 46 and he is buried in the
Leavitt Cemetery at Hatley, Quebec,
Canada. Now you ask why did they leave
Canada? They had worked hard and
struggled so long to become established in
homes of their own. The country was
becoming more settled and surveyed roads
were being built. Why did they leave? To
find the answer we will go to Hatley. They
were religious people, but their children
were going to different denominations, all
teaching the Bible, all having a different
interpretation to the scriptures. Grandmother
Sarah Shannon was confused. She felt there
should be one true religion teaching all the
same religious principles. About this time
the Mormon missionaries were sent to
Eastern Canada. Many listened to them and
were impressed with the Joseph Smith
story. Among them the Leavitt families.
Mother Sarah Shannon felt this was the very
thing she had been searching for. Her son
Jeremiah and his wife Sarah Sturdevant
accepted all of the Mormon literature that
they could find. They compared it with the
scriptures and were soon converted.
Grandmother Sturdevant states in her
journal it was the book Doctrine and
Covenants that really converted them. They
knew no man or set of men who could write
such a book or even dare try to write such a
book. It had to be revelation from God.
Their next move was to prepare to leave
Canada and join the Saints in Kirtland,
Ohio. They left 20 July, 1835 and arrived at
Kirtland in September. It was here they met
the prophet Joseph Smith whom they had
read so much about. The weather had been
hot and the road rough all the way, with hills
to climb and rivers to cross. They had to find
work before they could go on. They could
go no farther. The second journey was to
take them five hundred miles to Twelve
Mile Grove near Nauvoo where the rest of
the company had settled. When they camped
near Lake Michigan, they were forced to
stop again. Grandfather Jeremiah II had to
find work.
Here they found three orphan
children left among strangers. They were
children of Nathaniel, Jeremiah's brother.
Nathaniel had died and was buried here. The
children’s mother had died and Nathaniel
had married a second wife. At the death of
Nathaniel, she went back to Canada and left
the children. Jeremiah took them along,
making eleven children in his wagon. Again
the road was bad. At one place they had to
cross a five-mile bridge over a swamp. This
was made of poles with no dirt covering. It
nearly jostled them to pieces.
They arrived at the Twelve Mile
Grove to find their friends and family sick
and discouraged. Mother Shannon had
passed away of hardship and exposure.
Many of the company were ill. They had
bought good farms, but there was so much
malaria around that those who did not have
it, moved around heartsick and discouraged.
Some of them began to doubt the truth of the
church which had cost them so much.
Jeremiah and his wife brought new zeal,
hope and courage to the group. The oldest
sons went with their father to Joliette where
he could get three dollars a day with his
team working on a dam. The boys worked
wherever they could get work. Mother Sarah
265
took in washing. They went back in the
spring and took a farm on shares where they
raised a good crop. They had five milk cows
so they could make butter and cheese. Then
Jeremiah decided to use the labor of his sons
on a farm of his own. He bought land out on
the prairie and built a home there. There was
every indication they would soon be well-todo. Then misfortune came. Their mother had
taken ill and they had lost their last cow.
Jeremiah made enough rails to buy another
cow, but there was so much malaria around
that as soon as his wife was strong enough
Jeremiah decided to sell out and move to
Nauvoo. Most of their friends were going
and they wanted to be with the main body of
the Saints.
explain to a seven-year-old "why" they were
always moving from one place to another.
Now he is old enough, to ask questions, feel
the cold and sometimes the hunger, old
enough to help gather wood, run errands,
and help care for his little sisters. There
was every promise that this would be a
permanent home at the big mound. The farm
was in a good location with a beautiful site
for a fine home they planned to build on top
of the mound. Sand and gravel were all
hauled for the foundation. Things were
going well until 1844 when mobbings
began. Before this time the Leavitt families
had always lived among people who were
not of their faith and who had no sympathy
for them, but never before had they
witnessed such depredations as they
watched from the big mound. Such fires and
killings! They watched in horror and fear,
for their own lives were in danger. Only
once did the mobs threaten them. A group
rode up to the fence and started toward the
gate. Weir, a young giant of twenty-two
faced them and said, "Tie up your horses
and come on in fellers, come on in and have
a drink.” They were so surprised at this
welcome that they followed him around the
house to the cellar. He poured them a pitcher
of wine, then lifting the barrel, drank from
the bung hole. They saw his great strength,
the cool fearlessness in his eyes; perhaps
they noticed his brothers Lemuel, Dudley
and Thomas, just boys, but boys with fight
in them. They got on their horses and rode
away.
They started in November. When
they arrived they bought a house three miles
from the city and plowed and sowed the land
into wheat. Before harvest they found
irregularities had been found in the survey
so they swapped again, bought a farm seven
miles from the city by the big mound. This
was in 1841. For six years the family had
been on the move, living a few months or a
year at a time wherever they could get work.
Now at last they felt they would have a
permanent home. They were seven miles
from Nauvoo but they could drive to church
and keep in touch with their people.
By now two more children were
added to the family, Betsey Jane, born 12
May 1839 at Hancock, Illinois and Sarah
Priscilla, the twelfth child born 8 May 1841
near Illinois. When we think of the pleasure
a new baby brings into the home, we can
remember Thomas, the baby, was the pride
and joy in his father's family for five years.
Now in 1841 he is seven years old with two
baby sisters. Now he is old enough to
wonder “Why can’t we have a home where
we can stay all the time.” It would be hard to
In the spring of 1844 farm work
went on just the same but they were always
conscious of danger. When they drove into
town they heard the mobs had taken the
prophet Joseph and his brother Hyrum, but
they had been taken before. When word
came of their martyrdom, they drove into
town. They must find out. Crowds were
266
gathered on the streets, gloom written on
every face. With their prophet gone, what
could they do? The next day their bodies lay
in state. People thronged there for one last
look at their beloved prophet, and his
brother Hyrum. This experience was so
indelibly stamped on their minds, it only
helped to strengthen their testimony,
increase their faith and give them courage to
go on at any cost. The family were all
present when a meeting was called, 8 Aug.
1844 when Brigham Young was chosen to
take the prophet's place. The family started
home downcast and troubled. The mobs
were out to destroy and drive every Mormon
out of the country. They drove to the home
of their daughter Lydia They found other
families already there. Armed and ready a
rider called. One woman began to cry and
begged her husband not to go. "If I had forty
husband and that many sons, I would urge
them all to go. I would go myself if I could,"
grandmother told her. It was evident they
must leave the state if they wanted to live,
either leave or renounce their religion. This
they would never do. They would die first.
arrived on the bank where many others had
gathered and were crossing as fast as they
could. Before morning this school house
was burned to the ground. Not until they
reached the other side could they feel safe.
They arranged the wagons as close together
as they could get them and built a fire in the
center. During the night snow and high
winds struck the camp. It was almost
impossible to keep covers on wagons or
beds. They had to stay here for two weeks
until all the cattle and horses were across.
The family had a trying time. They were not
prepared with supplies or outfits to take
them on a long journey. They had let the
church use one wagon and team of oxen to
haul church supplies. This meant they had
one wagon and one team of oxen to pull it. It
was loaded with their supplies and
household necessities which meant the
mother and her children must walk behind
the wagon.
In April 1846 they reached Mt.
Pisgah, one hundred and fifty miles west of
Nauvoo. This was one of the stopping places
or camps for the Saints. The father and the
boys built a shelter for the family and
planted some crops. They did not have
provisions to last until harvest. Grandfather
Jeremiah decided to take his oldest son
Dudley, sixteen years old and go back to
Bonaparte. His son Jeremiah had married
and was living at that place. They could live
with them and work to get supplies then
Jeremiah and his family would go back with
them to Mt. Pisgah and they would go on
and join the rest of the Saints. Weir and
Lemuel had gone on ahead to Council
Bluffs. This left Mother, Mary Amelia.
Betsey, Priscilla and Thomas, now twelve
years old. Shortly after their father left. their
mother became very sick with chills and
fever. Their friends were good to them,
bringing food and fuel, washing clothes,
Now they were on the move again in
search of a new home. Eighteen months
after the martyrdom of the prophet the
Mormons left Nauvoo. They had been
ordered out of the state. President Young
tried to get permission to stay until spring
but was told to get out immediately. Some
time in February the Leavitts left the farm
and gathered with neighbors and friends in
an old school house. The first night out their
mother Sarah had a premonition that if they
did not get out of there they would all be
killed. It was the first time she had ever
shown fear. Now when she suddenly
became afraid, they listened to her and
hurriedly piled all of their belongings into
their covered wagons and set out for the
Mississippi River, eight miles away. They
267
doing anything they could for she was a very
sick woman, but soon the whole camp came
down with this same sickness.
Grandmother's journal states, "I was the first
one to take sick, three hundred took sick and
died after that and I was spared alive." The
father back in Bonaparte also took sick.
They nursed him tenderly and did all that
could be done for him but it soon became
evident he could not get well. In his last
hour and his last breath he sang, "Come let
us anew our journey pursue, I have fought
my way through, I have finished the work
Thou dids't give me to do." He could not go
on. To this day this has been the Leavitts'
favorite hymn. The mother and her children
waited for his return and were almost
prostrate at the news of his death. Jeremiah
and Dudley coming to bring the wagon,
Weir and Lemuel coming from Council
Bluffs with medicine and food, now for a
short time she had all of her sons with her
again. This was the last time they were all
together. Their father, Jeremiah II, passed
away 20 Aug. 1846. Lydia, who had married
William Snow died in November 1847 three
of her family to succumb from hardship and
exposure in one year. As soon as the boys
had all gathered together, they decided to
take their mother and family and move to
Council Bluffs where Weir and Lemuel had
some crops planted. They arrived in
November. They had no house so they had
to camp out until they could build a house at
Trade Point on the Missouri River. This
was the place where the steamboats landed.
Their mother took sick again. The boys
made her a shelter of hay in which she lived
until the house was ready. When she
regained her health and strength she did fine
sewing and took in boarders and washing.
The boys found work, all bent their effort
toward getting an outfit ready to cross the
plains. The Chamberlain Company had split
up, Lemuel and Jeremiah went ahead with
an earlier company but still the mother
carried on. This left Dudley and Thomas and
four daughters, Mary, Amelia, Betsey and
Priscilla.
They lived at Trade Point for three
year. She states, "If I were to write all that
went on in this wicked place, I could not
write it." There was as bogus press found
here, and a man drowned in the river while
his companions stood on the bank and
watched. Not one of them tried to save him.
Thomas told them to give him a horse and
he would go into the stream and save him,
but they would not let one of their precious
horses go into such a dangerous stream.
Merchant Benday cursed them as they stood
on the bank. "There was thirteen year-old
Thomas Leavitt who would have gone, and
he would have saved him too, but oh no!
you would not let him, shame, shame." Mr.
Benday was a great friend of Thomas. He
gave him presents. His good character and
bravery made him many friends.
By now they had secured two yoke
of oxen, a large prairie schooner, four cows,
a good supply of flour and provisions. Now
they could go on to Zion.
It is the year 1850 and Thomas is
sixteen years old. Here we will make a short
sketch of his life thus far. Leaving Hatley,
Quebec, as a baby; then at the age of seven
years they had arrived at the big mound; at
the age of ten he was old enough to know
that they did not travel on the Sabbath day;
old enough to take part in family prayer and
to remember the sad parting of the Prophet
Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum; he was
old enough to know that children had
difficulty at school because they were
Mormons; he was old enough to understand
and watch homes burning and hear the
sound of horses' hooves as the mobs set fires
268
in Nauvoo. He was just a boy but stood with
his head held high. Then at the age of twelve
years he is at Mt. Pisgah. We honor our Boy
Scouts at the age of twelve years; they have
their Scout uniforms, go to scout camps,
scout hikes, scouting is organized in almost
every country in the world, most activities
well supervised. What about Thomas
Rowell Leavitt, our Grandfather at the age
of twelve years in 1846? Oh yes! He was a
Boy Scout in every sense of the word;
wading swamps and rivers, climbing hills,
walking behind the wagon with his mother
and her children, helping his two little
sisters, not knowing how far or if they
would ever find a place of peace and rest,
his sorrow and heartache as he watched the
wagon drawn up to the door bringing the
body of his father from Bonaparte. Where
could our grandmother find the strength and
courage to go on. Surely William Clayton
was inspired to write, “Come, Come Ye
Satins.”
Our God will never us forsake.
And soon we’ll have this truth to tell,
All is well, All is well.
And should we die, before our
journey’s though,
Happy day, all is well.
We then are free, from toil and
sorrow too.
With the just, we shall dwell.
But if your lives are spared again.
To see the Saints their rest obtain.
Oh! How we’ll make this chorus
swell,
All is well, all is well.
They lived by this kind of faith, and
taught their children to have courage
through this kind of faith. Now the year
1850--the peak year for the California gold
rush, also the Mormon exodus across the
plains. The total emigration for the year was
fifty-five thousand, five thousand of whom
were Mormons en route to Utah. The
Mormons crossed the Mississippi River 1
June 1850 with Captain Milo Andrus in
charge. It made its real start across the
plains 3 June 1850. It consisted of 51
wagons and 206 persons. From here on the
Leavitt family had quite an uneventful trip.
Dudley and Mary Amelia cared for the team
and wagon, Mother looked after the cooking
and camp arrangements. Thomas gathered
wood, carried water and chored around
generally looking after the little girls,
Betsey, now eleven, Priscilla, nine. They
played with other children at camp time,
gathered pretty rocks and flowers along the
way. On the whole they had a good trip.
This was remarkable as cholera ranged
along the way that season. 21st June
reported, “Cholera still bad. Most wagons
have lost some. One correspondent thinks
over 250 died in the last fifteen days.” But
Come, Come ye saints,
No toil nor labor fear.
But with joy, wend your way.
Though hard to you, this journey
may appear.
Grace shall be as your day.
‘Tis better far, for us to strive
Our useless cares from us to drive.
Do this and joy, your hearts will
swell,
All is well, all is well.
Why should we mourn, or think our
lot is hard.
‘Tis not so, all is right.
Why should we think to earn a great
reward,
If we now, shun the fight.
Gird up your loins, fresh courage
take,
269
the remarkable thing is the Mormon
Company should escape.
The sun was high when they pulled
out of a canyon around a curve and out into
the open. Captain Andrus directed the teams
to stop so they could get a good view of
their future home. They would rest here and
feed their teams before going on. They
could see the Great Salt Lake glistening in
the sunshine, brown earth freshly plowed,
green and yellow fields outlined with
cottonwood trees for fencing. They watched
their mother wipe tears from her eyes, her
lips moved in silent prayer of thanksgiving.
The little tomboys Betsey and Priscilla
climbed on the wagon wheel and waved
their sun bonnets, “Hurray for Zion! Hurray
for Zion!” they shouted.
had married Melvina Thompson and they
had a place ready for them at Dual
settlement. This was truly a homecoming,
especially for the weary mother. Later that
winter Mary Amelia married William
Hamblin. This left Dudley, Thomas, Betsey
and Priscilla. They stayed at the Dual
settlement until spring and then moved to
Tooele. The lived quite comfortably in a
two room log house with home-made
furniture. Although they worked hard they
had their good times as well. Dudley and
Thomas learned to dance. House parties and
other church gatherings were great fun.
They lived here for three years.
It looked as though they would
become quite prosperous until the Indians
became troublesome. They would sneak
down at night and steal anything they could
get their hands on or drive away. It became
so annoying and dangerous the church
authorities decided to withdraw the Saints
from Tooele. About this time a call came to
help settle the Dixie country as it was then
called. In 1854 Jacob Hamblin was chosen
President of the first Indian mission and to
help colonize a Mormon settlement at Santa
Clara, Utah. The following year those who
were called moved their families to Santa
Clara. Dudley had married and was called to
take his family in 1857. He took his mother,
Sarah Sturdevant Leavitt, and Priscilla with
him. Jeremiah and Lemuel also left with
their families in 1857.
It was about five o’clock when they
passed down the streets of Salt Lake City,
then a town of about five thousand people.
People came out to wave them greetings.
The trees along the open ditches were large
enough for some shade, flowers were in
bloom in the yards, corn stood ready to
tassel, beans were climbing along the poles
in the gardens. Surely this was a Zion,
indeed a haven for the weary travelers.
They pulled into Union Square just before
sunset. Captain Andrus, now on horseback
directed the last wagon in place, then lifted
his hand for attention and said, “Brothers
and sisters. We have been blessed. We
have come to the end of our journey in
safety. When we separate, it will be up to
each one of you to locate according to your
own judgment, Let us unite in thanksgiving
to God who brought us here in safety.”
People gathered in the streets. A tall, young
man with a smile on his face worked his
way through the crowd and came toward the
wagon. No one noticed until Priscilla
called, “Mother, there’s Lem. There’s Lem,
Mother!” What a happy reunion. Lemuel
Now you will ask about Thomas. On
the 30 June 1857 he was twenty-three years
old, a young man of medium height, dark
hair and eyes. He was a well-built man with
a strong, healthy body and mind. Although
he had a quiet disposition, he made friends
easily as he had a wonderful sense of humor.
He was a good clean sport and had courage
to stand for what he knew was right. Having
270
pioneered he became courageous and
fearless. He worked with his brother-in-law
William Hamblin. Much of his time was
spent directing scouting parties or traveling
back and forth, as he had a mother in the
south. On several of these scouting trips he
had many encounters with the Indians. His
bravery won their admiration and he learned
to speak their language well.
The cabin farthest from the point of
the hill belonged to Betsey and William
Hamblin and the one beside it belonged to
her brother Thomas Rowell Leavitt and his
wife Ann Eliza Jenkins. Betsey had come to
live here while her husband William
Hamblin was on a business trip to
California. She came alone with her two
children Billy, two-an-a half years and Jane,
only two months. She brought a few milk
cows, also her two white oxen which had
drawn her wagon from Salt Lake City.
He had been in Utah seven years
when he met the girl of his dreams, Ann
Eliza Jenkins. She was born 23 April 1841
at Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois. She
was as beautiful young lady with a beautiful
voice and a sharp sense of humor. They
were married 1 March 1857. He built the
first house in Wellsville, Cache Valley,
Utah, for his young bride. The following
year before their first child was born they
had their first real encounter with the
Indians. Betsey, Thomas' sister, tells her
own story:
“On the morning our story begins
Betsey and Ann were washing in Betsey's
cabin when Thomas, having nothing more to
do, sat on the hearth making bullets for their
guns. Beside him lay a powder horn and
bullet mold. On the glowing coals he held a
frying pan in which a large bar of lead was
slowly melting. It was now near noon and
Betsey decided to build up a fire in the huge
fireplace and prepare dinner. Needing wood
and not wanting to disturb Thomas she ran
to the wood pile a short distance from the
house. As she bent to pick up the wood her
ear caught the sound of horses' hooves. Her
heart pounding in sudden fear, she glanced
toward the trail just as the first of a band of
Indians appeared around the point of the hill.
Filled with the pioneers' dread of the
Redskins She snatched the two keen-bladed
axes and raced for the house. “Indians” she
screamed. "Lots of them., By this time the
Indians had been seen by the settlers. Ann
had been sitting on the bed resting and
thinking as she held baby Jane. It would not
be long, only a few short months before she
would be holding her own child in her arms.
A glow spread over her sweet face and she
smiled to herself happy anticipation.
“The morning had been chilly and
clear with a stiff breeze blowing off the
snow-capped mountains. Gleaming in the
distance seven new log cabins stood proudly
in a clearing near the point of a hill. Around
the hill a rough trail wound its way which
had its beginning at Salt Lake City. Seven
pioneer families had come with all they
possessed to spend the spring and summer
making butter and cheese. This was a
profitable business. Instead of hauling their
products regularly into Salt Lake City, they
were assured a steady market and a good
price from emigrant trains en route to
California gold fields which eagerly bought
up all the dairy and farm products they could
supply. This was the beginning of
Wellsville, Cache Valley, Utah. Salt Lake
City was fast becoming an oasis in a desert
to these weary travelers.
Startled, she looked- up. She caught
that one word “Indians". All the color
drained from her face and her dark eyes
271
reflected the horror of this word as no other
instilled in her. "Dear Lord have mercy upon
us," she cried, and fell in a dead faint, the
baby slipping from her arms to the bed.
Thomas sprang to her side and took her
gently in his arms. Meanwhile Betsey
snatched Billy off the floor and placed him
beside the baby on the bed saying, "Thomas,
put Ann beside the children. Then help me
move the bed into the corner so that the foot
will be behind the door. Now I am going to
prop the door wide open and you talk to
them. If they are the Ute tribe you can talk
to them if they give you a chance and I'll
keep running bullets. We might need all we
can make. So saying, Betsey quickly busied
herself at the fire. She took a long thin pole
sharpened at one end and stirred the fire.
Then picking up the pan which held the lead
Thomas had started to melt, she sat down on
the hearth and went to work.
together was one to chill the heart of a much
older and harder man than Thomas who was
only twenty-three. There must have been a
hundred savages, their bodies, save for a
loin cloth, were naked and painted, their hair
had been plastered with mud and feathers
were stuck in the back, but the most horrible
picture of all was the scalps dangling from
their waists. Beautiful brown tresses of some
unfortunate girl and long, grey hair of some
elderly lady, were reminders of recent
savage brutality.
It seemed to Thomas he lived a
lifetime when he waited for silence among
the Indians. When the last horse was quieted
he stepped into the circle and called a
greeting to the chief. A grunt was the only
answer as the chief glowered at him, hate
and lust to kill in his black eyes. Thomas
went bravely on with his speech. Speaking
slowly and weighing ever word carefully,
“We are peaceful people. We have never
harmed you or your people. We ask you not
to harm us." “Ugh,” grunted the chief.
“White men liars. We kill all white men. My
braves want blood revenge for brothers
killed.” In his hand he held a long thin pole
sharpened to a point at one end, not unlike
Betsey's poker. Now he raised his hand and
threw it to the ground with such force it
stood; upright, buried in the earth deep
enough to hold the rest of its weight.
Immediately scores of arrows from his
warriors encircled it. His brain; working
with lightning rapidity, Thomas slipped
quickly back into the cabin. Going up to
Betsey he said "Do you know what that
means?” Betsey answered, "Yes, I know, but
Thomas we will not give up here."
At almost the same instant Betsey
had sighted the Indians, others had also seen
them. Amid cries from women and children
and hoarse shouts from the men, all rushed
to their cabins. Doors were shut and bolted
and guns snatched from brackets over the
beds. Now grim-faced men watched the
approach of the band through the cabin
portholes.
Strange to say the Indians did not
stop when they reached the first cabins, but
silent, grim and forbidding, as their chief
who led them, they filed past, not stopping
until they reached Betsey's cabin where they
quickly formed a semicircle. They quickly
dismounted, securely holding their horses by
the lariats which were tied around the
horses' necks. Their bows and arrows were
held in the other hand. The chief took his
place in the center facing the white man
Thomas, standing in the door. The picture
they formed as they crowded their horses
Laying his hand on her shoulder he
said, "That kind of courage always wins the
day." He seized the poker from beside the
fireplace, then standing in the doorway he
272
raised to his toes and threw it with all his
strength close beside the chiefs spear. The
makeshift spear stood just as proudly as the
Indian chief’s in the circle of arrows. A
surprised grunt came from the chief and he
eyed Thomas with his hostile eyes. The
white man walked boldly to where the chief
stood beside his horse. Immediately the
silence was broken as the savages, keeping
time with their moccasined feet, started a
low weird chanting of their war song.
Thomas joined his voice with those of the
warriors, singing as he had never sung
before in his whole life. After the song
ended each warrior, placing his hand over
his mouth, gave a blood curdling war
whoop. The chief, laying his hand over
Thomas' heart said, "White man brave,
white man not afraid."
quickly to Betsey's side. "Betsey," he said in
a steady voice, "the chief says we are brave
people and because we are so brave he will
be good to us and those in their cabins if we
will give them all of our cattle, food and
clothing, they will let us go peaceful over
the mountain to Salt Lake City."
As the full import of the proposition
struck home to her, she jumped to her feet.
standing straight and bravely before him she
said, with deep feelings, "No, Thomas, no.
We will not do that. It would only mean
death in the end, if not from cold then from
starvation. We could not hope to get over
the mountain. There is still snow in the pass.
We will die fighting first.”
"You are right." said Thomas. "I'll go
and see what the others say. The chief has
granted me permission to talk to them." He
was back in a few minutes. "Most of them
say accept the terms. They say maybe they
will not take everything.”
Thomas spoke again, “My sister and
I and the other people in their cabins do not
want to die, we want to live and be friends
to the red man. Do you want to die? Do you
love your warriors?" At once the chief swept
the circle with his hand and then placed his
hand over his heart. "Yes, I love them very
much. They are all brothers to me." Thomas
took advantage of this. "We may die, but
some of your warriors that you say you love
will die also—maybe even you, their chief
will die first, for inside every cabin are
white men with guns watching you through
little holes in the wall. lf you start to kill us
they will kill many of you with the guns that
are all loaded and pointed at you right now."
"Thomas," said Betsey thoughtfully,
"if the Lord has made these Indians merciful
enough to suggest terms at all when they can
take everything by killing us and the price
would be just a few warriors, then I feel He
is opening the way to spare our lives. Go tell
them they can have the two white oxen and
that is all. Tell the chief I have my gun
aimed at his heart and he will be the first to
die, but tell him this as a last resort."
Again Thomas stepped out into the
semi-circle. He strode up to where the chief
stood waiting, stopping only a few feet from
him. He drew himself up and looking the
chief full in the face he spoke swiftly in the
Indian dialect. "My sister and I cannot
accept your terms because we would all die
anyway. We could not get through the deep
snow in the mountain pass, with no covering
At this point the Indians began their
war chant again. To Thomas it seemed to
hammer at his brain and the whole thing
seemed like a horrible nightmare closing in
on him. The stench from the Indians' bodies,
the horses and scalps made him deathly sick.
With an effort he pulled himself together.
He stepped back into the house and went
273
for our bodies, for we are not tough like
your warriors. My brave sister says for you
to take the two white oxen because they are
the best we have and are fit even for an
Indian chief. Take these and go in peace."
their home. He traveled back and forth to
Wellsville until the baby, Ann Eliza was
born 9 February 1858. When his wife was
strong enough to travel they loaded all of
their belongings into a covered wagon and
again Thomas was the pioneer of Utah but
now a young man with the responsibility of
a wife and family of his own.
Thomas held his breath while the
chief gave him a grim solid look. Suddenly
the chief seized Thomas in his strong,
brawny arms. He hugged him as though he
could not restrain his admiration for this
white man's bravery. Betsey, watching from
the cabin, almost fainted. She thought surely
her brother was being killed. Then she
breathed again as she saw the chief release
Thomas. This broke the silence. "White man
and squaw talk brave, very brave. We no
kill. Take oxen and go."
This pioneering experience was
somewhat different as to climate. The
portion of the desert they would have to
travel can only be described in these words.
Only the man on the ground traveling step
by step fully knows the character of this
county. If the trip was of a length he traveled
in the winter months. If in the summer he
traveled from mid-afternoon to midforenoon. Man can carry water but shelter
from the blazing sun and sand he must have
also. Even wildlife, by instinct have to learn
self-preservation.
Soon after this experience and still
before their first child was born, Thomas
and his brother-in-law, William Hamblin,
who had returned from California, received
a call to help colonize Santa Clara River
settlement and do missionary work among
the Indians. How hard it must have been to
accept such a call right now and leave his
young wife. What a terrifying experience
this would be for her, knowing these same
Indians were not far away. She was among
friends and men holding the priesthood
which helped to give her courage and
strength to carry on until she could join
Thomas at Santa Clara. William took his
family, Betsey and their children and left for
Santa Clara. Thomas left the first week in
December 1857 and arrived in time to help
build the first meeting house outside the fort,
an adobe structure 16 by 24 feet. He and his
brother-in-law William Hamblin were
among the fifteen families who applied to
President Young for permission to make this
their permanent home. Ten families were
living there permanently at this time.
Thomas built a house intending to make this
Before the Mormons arrived at St.
George and Santa Clara in the late 1850's
few white men had ever been there. It was
suggested that the missionaries experiment
with grapes and cotton. Jacob Hamblin
planted the first cotton—both grapes and
cotton as well as other fruit trees grew very
successfully. After the cotton was picked
and cleaned, it was spun and woven by the
wives, most of them young girls in their
teens. This work was supervised by Sarah
Sturdevant as she was an experienced
weaver. Samples of the woven cloth were
sent to Salt Lake City.
Water was always the first
consideration for new Mormon settlements.
Two of the sites chosen were St. George
near the Virgin River, and Santa Clara near
the Santa Clara River. When Thomas and
his wife, Ann Eliza and baby arrived at
Santa Clara the Leavitt family was
274
complete: Mother Sarah Sturdevant Leavitt,
her sons Jeremiah, Lemuel, Dudley and
Thomas and families her sons-in-law
William Hamblin who had married Betsey
and Mary Amelia, and Jacob Hamblin who
had married Priscilla, the youngest member
of the family. How happy she must have
been to have all of her children and
grandchildren with her once more and to
know they held the priesthood and were
called to carry the same message of truth the
missionaries had brought to them twentytwo years before in Hatley, Quebec, Canada.
Along with the Indian mission,
helping to build new Mormon settlements
was their responsibility. There were homes,
churches and schools to build; bridges and
irrigation canals and ditches to dig; fruit
trees, cotton, crops and gardens to plant.
This took a lot of hard work. Thomas still
owned his property in Wellsville, Cache
Valley, Utah. They traveled to Wellsville
occasionally.
Four years after he married Ann
Eliza Jenkins, he married a second wife,
Antoinette Davenport. She was born 2
September 1843 at Hancock, McDonnough
County, Illinois. They were married at the
endowment house at Salt Lake City by Pres.
Brigham Young on 9 March, 1861. She was
a beautiful young lady, tall and graceful with
dark hair and eyes that sparkled. She loved
life and people and especially her religion.
She understood the principles of plural
marriage practiced in the church at that time.
The first wife had to give her consent before
this marriage could take place.
The Indians at Muddy Valley and
Las Vegas had progressed so well Jacob
Hamblin decided to withdraw from them for
the time being and work among the Mosquis
and Navajo tribes. A conference was held at
Santa Clara to decide on policies to pursue
among these Indians. Twelve missionaries
were chosen. Among the twelve were
William Hamblin, Jacob Hamblin's brother,
Dudley and Thomas Leavitt and a Paiute
guide, Naraguts.
It was the last of September when
they set out on foot over rocky, unexplored
territory. Most all of their missionary travels
were on foot. The Indian mission was
dangerous and full of hardships. The Indians
as a whole hated the white man, but these
missionaries could speak their language and
their courage and bravery won their respect.
They made many friends among them, but
there was always the unfriendly ones who
tried to harm them. It was no easy task to
live among them and try to teach them a
better way of life. They suffered from
exposure, fear and near starvation. They
knew their lives had been spared on many
occasions. Their mission was not completed
until they took the gospel message to these
Lamanite people.
After four years in Santa Clara the
climate did not agree with Ann Eliza's
health. Two more children were born in
Santa Clara, Utah. Martha Ellen, 30 August
1860 and Thomas Rowell II, 10 December
1862, Their life in Santa Clara had been
hard. Housing and living conditions lacked
much in the way of comfort. Carrying water
and wood for fuel were no easy tasks. These
wives worked hard and lived in constant fear
when their husbands would be away among
some Indians for months at a time. After
Ann Eliza's previous experience with the
Indians, one she could never forget when
she was just a young bride, no wonder her
health was failing, but no matter where they
went, they observed the Sabbath day and
275
were active church members, and lived the
principles of the gospel.
look like before it was settled. You would
see a beautiful green valley with mountains
and foothill in the background. No wonder
he chose Wellsville to build his future home.
For seven years after they arrived in Utah,
he had worked, moved from one place to
another, always with one thought in mind—
some day he would build a home where he
could make a living and live in peace and
raise a happy family. This was the first
important decision he had ever made.
Wellsville became so much a part of him it
was always calling him back. After his
return from Santa Clara, Utah, he built a
large one-room log house on his fifty-five
acre irrigated farm five miles from
Wellsville. In later years, the house was
remodeled and the logs weather boarded.
Two apartments were built exactly alike, a
large living room, and one bedroom
downstairs and bedrooms upstairs. Ann
Elisa and her family lived in one apartment
and Antoinette and her family lived in the
other one. After this house was completed
Antoinette moved from her home in
Wellsville. While Antoinette lived in
Wellsville, Thomas bought her a four-lidded
cookstove. All the neighbors came to see it.
She had plenty of work and hard times all of
her life. Like most pioneer mothers life was
hard, especially as her husband could not be
at home while their children were young.
Most of their children were born on the
farm. About this time persecution was rife
against all polygamist families In Utah.
Thomas was released from his
mission when they could see Ann Elisa’s
health failing, so they returned to Wellsville.
Thomas taught all of his children
obedience and to honor their mother and
church authorities no matter where they
lived. They loved their religion and were
guided by its teaching. But the mothers were
the teachers of these principles in the home
as their father was away most of the time.
Grandfather Thomas R. Leavitt's life had
been one adventure after another.
He was sheriff in Wellsville for a
number of years. On one occasion while
serving in this capacity, a celebration was
being held in Wellsville. A man who had
been in the Federal Army, put on his
Confederate suit with his sword on his side,
and proceeded to frighten many people at
the celebration. Thomas was notified, he
approached the man and said, "You'd better
give me that sword, I’m going to have to
arrest you and take you in for the trouble
you've been causing." Whereupon the man
drew his sword on Thomas, ready to fight.
Thomas shot one of his fingers on the hand
he was using to hold the sword. He dropped
the sword. Thomas then took the subdued
soldier to jail.
Now he had returned to Wellsville.
You might ask what was there about
Wellsville that appealed to him? If you have
ever been to Wellsville think what it would
1.
Ann Eliza was the mother of twelve
living children, all of them born at home.
A
n
n
E
l
276
r
n
9
F
e
b
r
u
a
r
y
1
8
5
8
,
2.
W
e
l
l
s
v
i
l
l
e
,
m
a
r
r
i
e
d
S
a
m
u
e
277
1
8
6
0
,
S
a
n
t
a
C
l
a
r
a
,
3.
U
t
a
h
,
m
a
r
r
i
e
d
A
n
d
r
e
w
A
r
c
h
i
278
D
e
c
e
m
b
e
r
1
8
6
2
,
S
a
n
t
a
C
l
a
r
a
,
4.
U
t
a
h
,
m
a
r
r
i
e
d
M
a
r
279
b
o
r
n
2
1
M
a
y
1
8
6
5
,
a
t
W
e
l
l
s
v
i
l
l
e
,
C
a
c
h
e
V
a
l
l
e
y
280
5.
6.
7.
8.
1.
2.
3.
4.
William—born 13
December 1867 at
Wellsville, Cache
Valley, married
Elizabeth Hill 15
December 1887.
Franklin Dewey —
born 6 April 1870 at
Wellsville, Cache
Valley, married Eliza
Ruth Dowdle 26
February 1890 (2)
Jane Stuart Green 16
September 1903.
Louisa—born 4
November 1872 at
Wellsville, Cache
Valley, married
Andrew Gregson 4
November 1891.
Edward-- born (twin)
25 September. 1875 at
Wellsville, Cache
James Roswell--born
22 October 1862
Wellsville, married
Francetta Cantwell 21
January 1884.
Julia Ann*--born 5
December 1863,
married John Wyatt
23 November 1882.
Sarah Almira--born
24 May 1866,
Wellsville married
John Ephrim Redford
20 May 1886.
Alfred--born 26 June
1868. Wellsville
married Mary Ann
Hutchinson 10
January 1894.
9.
10.
11.
12.
2 Valley married Ellen
. Jane Leishman 24
November 1898.
Edwin--born (twin)
25 September 1875 at
Wellsville, Cache
Valley married Julia
Rebecca Pitcher 10
April 1901, (2) Ann
Nanette Nelson,
October 23, 1905.
Joseph--born 1877 or
1878, died as a child.
Esther--born 29 June,
1880, died as a child.
Sarah--born 21 June
1883, married Samuel
Webster 2 October
1901.
Antoinette gave her life at the birth
of her 10th child. Following are her nine
children.
5.
281
r
c
h
1
8
7
0
a
t
6.
W
e
l
l
s
v
i
l
l
e
,
m
a
r
r
i
e
d
R
h
o
n
d
a
H
a
r
r
o
d
282
7.
t
W
e
l
l
s
v
i
l
l
e
,
m
a
r
r
i
e
d
J
o
h
n
W
y
a
t
t
7
J
u
n
e
1
8
9
0
.
283
m
a
r
r
i
e
d
J
a
c
o
b
W
o
r
k
m
a
n
2
9
M
a
y
1
8
8
9
.
T
h
o
m
a
s
8.
D
u
d
284
r
c
a
s
E
m
m
e
l
i
n
e
L
e
a
v
i
t
t
2
1
F
e
b
r
u
a
r
y
1
9
0
3
.
J
o
h
n
-
9.
285
Antoinette wasEstrict with her
children but a wonderful
l mother, a staunch
Latter-day Saint, a loving
i wife and neighbor.
She died at the age of 37
z years and is buried
in the Wellsville cemetery.
a
What a comfort
Ann Elisa and Antoinette had been to each
other. They shared their
Mjoys and sorrows
and lived in constant fear
a for the safety of
their husband. When her could not be at
home with them, Grandmother
s
Ann Eliza
told her friends, "I’m glad
d there is someone
else who can love him ejust as much as I do."
They shared and sharedn alike in times of
sickness and health. They went to church
with their little children.
1 They sang
beautifully together. But
6 now what could
they do? This was a very sad time for the
family and the whole community
J
as well. It
was almost more than Ann
u Eliza could bear.
She had buried her ownl little child a few
weeks before. Now with
y her own sorrow,
she had to comfort nine, sorrowing children
and her heart-broken husband, their father.
James Roswell was the1oldest child,
eighteen and little John8 just two years old.
Joseph, Ann Eliza's son,
9 the same age as
John was born and died0 the same day.
.
At this time words or pen could
never express their heartfelt sorrow. Ann
Elisa now had the responsibility of helping
care for nineteen living children. Her
daughters Ann Eliza and Martha Ellen were
married and moved away from Wellsville
where they lived in small settlements close
by. It was Grandmother Ann Eliza who kept
the home fires burning, kept the home
together so the family would have a home to
come back to whenever they desired. The
older boys worked away from home to help
support the large family, some of them at the
tender age of thirteen years. With one wife
and one home Thomas still could not spend
much time with his family. If he was seen in
town someone passed the word along, "Tom
When her tenth child was due,
Antoinette's husband Thomas was in hiding
in the canyons south of Wellsville. He felt
impressed that he was needed at home. He
traveled on foot in the dead of the night.
When he arrived home he found his beloved
wife, Antoinette dead, not being able to
deliver her child. Dr. Armsley at Logan had
been sent for but declined to come. His own
child had the croup. When he came the next
morning Grandfather met him at the door
and ordered him off the place. He said, "My
wife is dead. You would not come when we
needed you and we don’t need you now."
286
Leavitt is in town." He would slip away a
few hours or just a few minutes ahead of the
sheriff. Once a polygamist, always a
polygamist, was the cry and hatred of their
persecutors.
very letter. Through the divine revelation to
the prophet Joseph, polygamy became a
sacred principle of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. No matter what
the cost, Thomas as well as many others felt
it was his duty to take another wife. This
called for a lot of readjustment to accept this
new plan of home life again knowing that
their father could not be home with them.
They knew they would be more anxious
than ever to have him thrown in jail. Harriet
Martha loved life, with her wonderful
personality, her love and kindness, she
needed Ann Eliza’s courage and strength of
character. Ann Eliza with her new baby,
needed her. They soon learned to love each
other dearly.
Grandfather Leavitt's mother, Sarah
Sturdevant Leavitt, had remained in the
Dixie country, Southern Utah, with the other
members of her family, Thomas being the
only one to leave. She had endured many
hardships in her long life of service and
dedication to her family and church. Her last
twenty years were perhaps the easiest, as her
children were close by to care for her. She
passed away at 80 years of age, on 5 April
1878. She was buried at Gunlock, Utah.
In Wellsville life went on much the
same for three years. Antoinette passed
away in 1880 and in 1883 again the pattern
of home life was to change. Grandfather
Leavitt decided to marry a third wife,
Harriet Martha Dowdle, born 21 Jan. 1862,
Willard, Box Elder County, Utah. Ann Eliza
had given her consent. They went to Salt
Lake City and were married 26 June 1883.
Immediately after, they returned to
Wellsville and she lived in the apartment
beside Ann Elisa and her family. She was
raised in a home where religion was lived
every day of the week, not just on Sunday.
She was a religious person, a beautiful
singer, tall and graceful. She had a pleasant
personality and with her wit and good
humor people loved to be around her. She
understood the principle of plural marriage.
She had been married before with one son
born of this union. She knew life would not
be easy.
Aunt Hattie, as she was called by the
family, gave birth to three children in this
home. Orphan, born 22 March 1884, Lydia,
20 March 1886 died the same day, George
Clark, 11 January 1887 It was rumored that
a move to Canada was anticipated. Thomas
and his two wives talked and planned ahead.
If this was true, what should they do? After
much thought and earnest prayer they
decided if that time ever came, Ann Eliza
should stay on the farm to keep the large
family together. Harriet Martha was young
and could stand pioneer life. We might say
Ann Eliza had been a pioneer all her life.
Along with all the hardships she had
encountered she was not a young woman
any more. She knew well what lay ahead—
Canada was 800 miles away.
In the summer of 1886, John Taylor,
British born, came to Canada and lived in
Ontario, Canada. Now President of the
Church and living in Salt Lake City, he
instructed Charles Ora Card to prepare to
lead a colony of Saints into Canada where a
large tract of land was open for homestead.
Although Brother Card was president of the
Thomas Roswell's parents, Sarah
Sturdevant and Jeremiah Leavitt had never
lived polygamy but spent their lives in
sustaining and living their religion to the
287
Cache Valley Stake, he planned to leave and
move to Mexico. President Taylor told him
he was sure he would get more
consideration and better justice on British
soil.
For weeks they lived in their covered
wagons and tents. The first thing was to
prepare the ground and plant some crop and
gardens. Also to find the shortest route to
the mountains to get logs to build homes and
shelter for their animals. One mile up Lees
Creek they discovered an English chap who
had squatted on land and built a cottonwood
shack in 1885, Edward Neil Barker. He
raised the first grain and garden in this area
and gave President Card valuable hints from
his experiences. Thomas Roswell Leavitt
was called to lead this company to the
mountains. Mr. Barker offered to go along
as guide. They traveled west from Cardston
to the top of the ring of hills looking down
into Buffalo Flats as it was then known
(later given the name of Leavitt Ward in his
honor). He topped and raised his hand for
his companions to stop. In visionary longing
and with much feeling, he said, “I would
like all of my sons and daughters to establish
homes of their own in this beautiful valley."
Could it be he was thinking of another
beautiful valley in Wellsville where he had
spent many happy hours with his family.
Most of them were still there.
In September, 1886 he led a scouting
party into Canada to find a new home for
himself and his friends. They traveled
northwest into British Columbia and then
via Calgary, then finally to the foothills of
the Alberta Rockies. Here they found tall,
waving grass, ideal grazing and farm land,
clear streams of running water from brooks
to creeks to rivers and the hills were covered
with beautiful wild flowers. They were
greatly impressed and soon decided on a
location near the banks of Lees Creek. Their
next move was to return and report to
President Taylor and prepare for the exodus
to Canada.
On the 6th of April 1887 twelve
families left Wellsville for Alberta, Canada.
Among the families who shared these
hardships in pioneering this new land was
our Grandfather Thomas Roswell Leavitt I
and his third wife Harriet Martha Dowdle
and two small children, Orpha and George
Clark, the latter only a few months old and
Jeremiah and Margaret, children of the
second wife. He brought cattle from the
farm in Wellsville. Jeremiah, along with
other young men rode horseback, driving
livestock, using a blanket for a saddle. This
was a large company. Some could travel
faster than others so the company was split
with Joannas Andersen head of this
company. They arrived at Lees Creek 25
May 1887, eight days ahead of the main
company. After an eight hundred-mile trek
they drove their covered wagons and
precious livestock into the snow covered
valley.
Thomas was a good clean sport and
played on some of the best baseball teams.
As a wrestler he was seldom thrown. He was
a pal to his children. It was in the hills and
mountains where be became better
acquainted with his sons, working in the
timbers getting logs to build homes and
shelters for their animals and wood for fuel.
He was an expert with the broad ax, hunting
and fishing and had taught his sons these
same skills which became useful when food
was scarce. Fish and wild game were
plentiful. He also taught them to love nature
and how to enjoy some of the good things in
life. They never did have many luxuries but
they had something money could never buy,
an undying love for each other.
288
1913. Pres. Heber J. Grant dedicated the
temple in August, 1923.
In time twenty of the twenty-two
living children did come to Canada and take
up homesteads in this area. Julia never did
come to Canada to live. Betsey came for a
brief time, they both married and settled in
homes of their own in Wellsville.
Now to go on with my story. The
first meeting house was started in December
1887, a log structure 20 x 20 feet. It was
completed in January, 1888. The first
organization was known as the Card Ward,
later given the name of Cardston. Still
attached to the Cache Valley Stake in Utah
over which Charles Ora Card was still Stake
President. The first Bishop, John A. Woolf,
1st counselor, Johannas Anderson, 2nd
counselor, Thomas Roswell Leavitt. This
position he still held at the time of his death.
After plowing and preparing the soil,
planting crops, building fences to secure
their animals and bringing logs down from
the timber, each family began the task of
house building on their chosen sites. These
men were handy with tools, if not naturally
then from necessity. Grandpa Leavitt was an
expert builder, his home was being built
west of the Card home. At this time his wife
became ill, so the men combined their
efforts to complete the Leavitt home.
Thomas and Hattie moved into their new
home on 12 Aug. 1887, this being the first
home in Cardston; the Card home was
finished next.
Pioneering in Canada was quite a
challenge, especially for young mothers
with small children. Winters were cold,
often registering forty below. All supplies
had to be hauled from Lethbridge by freight
team. There were no surveyed or graded
roads or bridges, not even a fence post as a
guide.
This home was still in use until 1958
when it was torn down. When they had to
take it apart there wasn't a nail or peg in any
of the logs--the corners were dove-tailed and
fitted so perfectly people who watched
marveled at the workmanship in building
this home.
Many days were spent on the road.
Often blinding blizzards would strike
unexpectedly, In one of these fierce storms
neither man nor beast was safe from being
lost and frozen to death on the trackless
prairies. Some became discouraged and
returned to Utah.
The first public building built in
Cardston was a bowery, church and school
as these Mormon emigrants were a religious
people. To them religion was the meaning of
life. Next to religion, education was
important. On 5 June, 1887 the first church
services were held. The people listened to
one of their members John Layne (Aunt
Martha Ellen's son-in-law) prophesy that a
temple would be built here. Thirty-six years
later this prophecy was fulfilled. Pres.
Joseph F. Smith dedicated the ground in
In the Leavitt home two more
children were born, Clarissa, 18 December
1888, passed away the same day and John
Amos, 1 December 1889. Grandfather built
a large one-room log house on his
homestead one mile east of Cardston.
Think of the homes he had built, the
logs hauled from the mountains. hewn down
and dovetailed by hand ready to go into
these homes, two in Wellsville and one on
289
the farm, one in Santa Clara, Utah, one in
Cardston and one on his homestead.
they could take up homesteads in Buffalo
Flats (Leavitt), west of Cardston. Only two
homesteads were taken west, William
Blackmore and Horace Williams. This land
would have been taken had it not been for
this lease. It was known that large herds of
buffalo had roamed the hill and this
beautiful little valley was their bedding
ground. There were signs left of Indian
buffalo hunters. Broken arrows and flint
arrowheads. were found along coulee banks
and ravines.
Grandfather was always true to his
family and his religion. As to his
occupation, he was a builder first, a farmer
next. How proud and happy he was to have
his family here with him. He was looking
forward to a peaceful happy future here in
Canada. There was ever prospect that they
would prosper and be happy. But this was
not to be for long. In the spring of 1891 an
epidemic of influenza (La Grippe as it was
then called) swept through the country. This
Mormon settlement did not escape. There
were many very sick people. Whole families
were stricken. In the Leavitt home
Grandfather lay fighting for his life. They
called the Elders to administer to him. The
family nursed him tenderly. Everything that
could be done for him was to no avail. He
passed away 21 May 1891 at his home in
Cardston.
Now, we remember Ann Eliza, still
on the farm in Wellsville. Their oldest son
Thomas Roswell had married Mary Alice
Shaw. They moved into the apartment with
his mother. He came to Canada with his
father in 1887 to help him get settled, then
returned to Wellsville to be with his mother
and his wife, when their first child was born
11 August 1887. Another daughter, Ann
Eliza was born 5 April 1889.
After living in Canada for three years
the pattern of home life was to change again.
Grandfather wanted his sons to come to
Canada and take homesteads where land was
had for the asking. Harriet Martha along
with many other pioneer mothers went
through many hardships. She was a loving
wife and mother. Her father and mother
were still in Utah. She needed a change.
Grandfather told his family and his wife
Ann Eliza to prepare to leave Wellsville and
come to Canada They were soon ready to
join the next caravan heading for Canada in
the spring of 1890. Grandfather and Harriet
Martha with their three small children
Orpha, George Clark and John Amos just a
few months old, left Lethbridge by train.
This train passed the wagon caravan headed
for Canada close enough that they waved
from the train window.
This was a very sad time for the
family and the whole community. Many of
the settlers were afraid of the Indians, but
Grandfather could speak their language and
had many friends among them. The Indians
went up and down the road and came to the
house moaning and lamenting his death.
He soon returned to Canada and
joined his family. Travel was slow, some of
the young men drove horses and cattle and
they had to feed along the way. They were
seven weeks on the road. What a happy
reunion with their family and friends. Ann
Eliza and the children were once more
united and living at home. Nine of the
family were not married. Those who were
married built homes in Cardston until the
long-term lease was broken in 1893, when
Grandmother lay in shock, tears just
would not come. Through administration of
the Elders she became conscious of her
sorrowing children around her and the fact
290
that they needed her strength and courage
and her advice to help keep the family
united. She had to carry on. She shed many
tears and in time became active in the ward
organizations. Grandfather passed away at
the age of 57 years. She lived thirteen years
before she passed away 19 May 1904 at the
age of sixty-three years. They are buried
side by side in the Cardston Cemetery.
She passed away 19 October 1924
and is buried in the Williams plot in the
Leavitt Cemetery.
OUR HERITAGE
We have been born of goodly
parents, well loved and cared for, blessed
with a heritage of spiritual and physical
make-up. Talents, attitudes and ideals have
been inherited through each of our particular
family lines.
Hariett Martha moved back to
Cardston to be with the rest of the family.
She was left a widow with three small
children. Canadian homestead laws allowed
a widow homestead right so she took a
homestead in the Leavitt area where she
lived in a two-room log house. Her children,
Orpha, George and Amos, received their
education in the Leavitt church and school.
Years later she married Jabez Williams and
three children were born to this union,
Vernon D.., Marva and Ira. They received
their education in the new two-room school
in Leavitt.
Our parents sacrificed and suffered
and prayed for wisdom to guide us; for
patience and understanding to let us go our
way alone. We have had a heritage of
examples set by proud ancestors; parents
who came to this goodly land with the
Pilgrim fathers; grandparents and parents
who have been pioneers, history makers,
town and city builders, molders of men, and
servants of the Lord. They have traveled far;
been forced to leave their homes. They
suffered hard ships, sickness and death
crossing the plains to the Salt Lake Valley.
Our parents and grandparents have walked
and lived by faith; they have honored their
Priesthood. A heritage of Godliness is ours.
Vernon (Shorty as he is known by
his family and friends) will long be
remembered for his humorous stump
speeches and parts taken in home dramatics.
Much of the wit and humor of Shorty and
his half brothers, George and Amos, was
inherited from their mother Hattie. Much
love and respect existed between these
children.
With all that we are heir to, we
should hold our heads high and be glad we
are who we are. Then add to this heritage
some of ourselves, excel in something,
accomplish and serve, appreciate the good
things in life, keep the faith; through the
Spirit of the Lord live that we may one day
hand to our children, and our children's
children, the blessing of a heritage even
more worthy than our own.
Vernon married Vivian Olsen.
Marva married Laurel Findlay. They have
both lived and raised their families in
Cardston. Ira married Vivian Wyman. He
made his home in British Columbia, Canada.
Hattie was a good wife, mother and
homemaker. She taught her children to be
honest and obey those in authority over
them.
Nothing would please our
Grandfather more than for each and every
one of his numerous posterity to live a life
291
of service and follow the saintly example he
set for them. He would desire that we keep a
true and complete record of our families and
unite our efforts in tracing further into the
past lineage of our forefathers; that we may
be linked together eternally in a perfect
organization.
1.
Written by his granddaughter, Emma
Leavitt Broadbent, daughter of Thomas
Leavitt Roswell II and Mary Alice Shaw, 10
May 1968.
Important Events in Thomas’ Life
1
8
4
3
T
h
o
m
a
s
R
o
s
w
e
l
l
2.
L
e
a
v
i
t
t
b
o
r
n
i
n
H
a
292
l
a
n
d
,
O
h
i
o
1
8
4
0
3.
M
o
v
e
d
t
o
N
a
u
v
o
o
,
5.
4.
293
I
l
l
i
n
o
i
s
.
1
8
4
6
e
d
i
n
S
a
l
t
L
a
k
e
C
i
t
y
1
8
5
7
6.
M
a
r
r
i
e
d
f
i
r
s
t
w
i
f
e
A
294
l
a
t
e
r
i
n
t
h
e
7.
8.
y
e
a
r
.
1
8
6
1
M
a
r
r
i
e
d
s
e
c
o
n
d
w
i
f
e
A
295
i
l
l
e
1
8
8
0
9.
A
n
t
o
i
n
e
t
t
e
10.
11.
d
i
e
d
.
1
8
8
3
M
a
r
r
i
e
d
t
h
i
r
d
w
296
t
o
n
,
A
l
b
e
r
t
a
,
C
a
n
a
d
a
1
8
9
1
12.
T
h
o
m
a
s
R
o
s
w
e
l
l
d
i
e
d
297
ARCHIBALD PATTEN
(Abigail Sailsbury)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 9 May 1791
Place: Westmorland, Cheshire, New Hampshire
Married: abt 1806
Place: Of New Port, Herkimer, New York
Death:
Place
Baptized: 20 May 1833
Died in Route to the Salt Lake Valley
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Edith Adelia Patten
Eunice Abigail Patten
Louisa Melissa Patten
Polly Patten*
John Riley
Henry Melvin
Archibald Shurbray
Charles Wallace
1808
1810
1812
27 Dec 1814
Patten
New York
New York
New York
Newport, Herkimer, N-Yr.
1816Newport, Herkimer, N-York
Children 6, 7, 8 are not on the family group sheet but are mention in the biographical
sketch.
Abigail 34 years old died 22 February 1844)
the other of small pox. And a third young
woman (Edith Adelia) and the mother
(Abigail) wrote Moses and Polly a letter of
grievances also stating that the father
(Archibald) was laid up with inflammatory
rheumatism. We have as yet, not learned
where these two (Archibald and Abigail)
died, but they never reached Utah. Polly’s
brothers were John Riley, Henry Melvin,
Archibald Shurbray and Charles Wallace,
girls were Edith Adelia, Eunice Abigail,
Louisa, Melissa, and Polly who married
Moses Childs July 1834 in Jefferson Co.
N.Y.
(Biographical sketch of Polly Patten Childs
by Hannah Lenora Childs in her handwriting
in a composition notebook)
Polly’s
parents
and
family
immigrated to Utah previous to her coming,
suffered extremely at (Montrose Illinois)
Indian territory. While camping there with
John Patten’s family, brother of David and
Archibald, which numbered 14 in a one log
room, they were bereft of two (children)
grown young women within four days
(Louisa Marissa 32 years old died 27
February 1844) of tuberculosis and (Eunice
298
(Journal History, 14 March 1841, Ontario
Conference Minutes)
Sunday, March 14. On this and the
preceding and following day (March 13th) a
conference was held at port Ontario Oswego
County, New York, at which the following
Elders were present. Briggs, Alden, Lenas
Gibbs, Thomas Dutcher, Moses Childs,
Archibald Patten, Lumar Health, Elias
Orvis, Lonzo Chessman, Hiram . . .
(History of the Church, Volume 7, Chapter
23, Page 305)
Special Mission appointed to the
High Priests: President Brigham Young then
appeared and proceeded to select men from
the High Priests’ Quorum, to go abroad in
all the congressional districts of the United
States, to preside over the branches of the
church, as follows: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Archibald Patten . . . . . . . . . . . .
Explanation of the mission: President
Young explained the object for which these
High Priests were being sent out, and
informed them that it was not the design to
go and tarry six months and then return, but
to go and settle down, where they can take
their families and tarry until the Temple is
built, and then come and get their
endowments, and return to their families and
build up a stake as large as this.
POLLY PATTEN
(Moses Childs)
299
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 27 December 1814
Place: Newport, Herkimer, New York
Married: July 1834
Place: Jefferson County New York
Died: 4 February 1897
Place: Springville, Utah, Utah
Baptized: 7 August 1734
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: September 1860. She was 46 years old.
Pioneer Company 57–Isaac M. Stewart (9) left Kanesville, Iowa, 19 June with 245 people
and 53 wagons arrived 28 August-22 September Roster, Journal History Supplement After
31 December 1852, page 51-61.
(Deseret News of 18 September 1852. She arrived with the 9th company of emigrants with
her family, five oxen, three cows and one wagon with John D. Parker’s company, and Isaac
M. Stewart over the first ten in September 1852.)
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Abagail Ardilla Childs
Betsy Arthusa Childs
Susan Amelia Childs
Eunice Rosetta Childs
Moses DeVere Childs*
Polly Berthena Childs
Parker Adelbert Childs
Archibald Orlo Childs
12 March 1835
Wilma, Jefferson, New York
14 January1837
Wilma, Jefferson, New York
5 March 1839
Mexico, Oswego, New York
23 May 1842
Mexico, Oswego, New York
18 July 1847
Mt. Pisgah, Pottawathomie, Iowa
3 November 1849
Pisgah, Pottawathomie, Iowa
7 February 1852
Honey Creek, Pottawathomie, Iowa
17 October 1855
Springville, Utah, Utah
Patten’s family, brother of David and
(Biographical sketch by Hannah Lenora
Archibald, which numbered 14 in a one log
Childs in her handwriting in a composition
room, they were bereft of two (children)
notebook)
grown young women within four days
(Louisa Marissa 32 years old died 27
February 1844) of tuberculosis and (Eunice
Polly Patten wife of Moses Childs and
Abigail 34 years old died 22 February 1844)
daughter of Archibald Patten and Abigail
the other of small pox. And a third young
Sailsbury was born at New Port, Herkermer
woman (Edith Adelia) and the mother
County. New York 27 December 1814. Her
(Abigail) wrote Moses and Polly a letter of
grand parents were Benoni Patten and Edith
grievances also stating that the father
Cole parents of David Wyman Patten of
(Archibald) was laid up with inflammatory
Crooked River Battle, who was there slain by
rheumatism. We have as yet, not learned
the mobbers of our hated Mormon people.
where these two (Archibald and Abigail)
died, but they never reached Utah. Polly’s
Polly’s parents and family immigrated
brothers were John Riley, Henry Melvin,
to Utah previous to her coming, suffered
Archibald Shurbray and Charles Wallace,
extremely at (Montrose Illinois) Indian
girls were Edith Adelia, Eunice Abigail,
territory. While camping there with John
Louisa, Melissa, and Polly who married
300
Moses Childs July 1834 in Jefferson County.
New York
and chow-chow, I ate with relish as a child.
Well do I remember her bric-a-brac corner
pieces where she kept her lamps (after she
could get lamps); however their first light was
a “bitch” or dish of grease with a rag in it,
then next was tallow candles, that
grandmother made by melting mutton tallow
and having twisted soft cotton yarn, would
put into each place for four candles and pour
the tallow in and when cold were ready for
use.
She was baptized into the L.D.S.
Church, 7 August 1834 in Jefferson County
N.Y. and some years later with four
daughters, Abigail, Susan Amelia, Arthusia,
Betsy, and Eunice Rosetta, started their long
trek to Utah going to Kirtland, Ohio first,
thence to Iowa, where three more children
were born, my father Moses DeVere and
Polly Berthenia were born at Mt. Pisgah
Potowatamac County, Iowa, and Parker
Adelbert born at Honey Creek Iowa. He was
born 7 February 1852 being but seven months
old when they arrived in Springville
September 1852 being the seventh child. The
eldest about 18 years old making a family of
nine persons to travel by wagon all that long
journey leaving Nauvoo in 1846.
And well I remember her bouquets of
flowers on a little stand in the corner of her
kitchen. They were not beautiful cultivated
flowers as today, but the lovely wild flowers
of pioneer days, which showed her taste for
fine arts, these consisted of wild roses, wild
current blossoms, King Williams, butter cups,
daises, peach and apple blossoms, with
grasses and ferns. I have also seen her stoop
and pick the lowly dandelion, and when Zina
Condie was just toddling around grandmother
stepped across a little ditch to pick some for
her and fell, being a large woman, it took
Mary and I to help her get up, this was in
1895-96. Zina being born in grandmothers
home. She grew flax spun and wove her own
material, made her own dyes and colored
those colors that were then available. I have
some scraps of tow she made toweling of,
also some linsey that was used for shirts,
dresses etc.
Their wagon was the last to cross the
Mississippi river on the ice. I have heard
grandmother tell of how the ice would crack
under her feet as she hurried over it. Have
also heard her tell how she had gathered
buffalo chips to make the camp fire with and
how she would parboil her bacon and keep
the water until the little fat would set on top
of the water to be scum off to grease the bake
oven with, a practice she followed all her life,
and one day one of the family ask her why
she still kept up this practice, her reply was
that she could not bare to see one thing
wasted, that could be made use of after the
deprivations they all had suffered to make
that long journey west.
Material was so scarce and hard to get
that I have seen her roll up her dress sleeves
and pick raspberries bare armed rather than
have the wear on her dress, as all sleeves were
made long in those days.
Her last child Archibald Orlo was
born 17 Oct 1855 at Springville, Utah. In the
1856 their daughter Arthusa Betsy, 18 years
old died on Christmas Eve and this was
always a very sad time to her ever after, and
the year following she made a quilt of her two
She was a faithful mother to every
duty that involved in her building and caring
for her family. She was in reality an ideal
mother, with her cooking, sewing and art did
model well. Her first stove was a small step
stove. Her salt rising bread, ground cherry
preserves, corn meal mush, cottage cheese
301
dresses, which I have at present (1939) or
what thread worn quilt is still left after 81
years in the family. This was cut, sewed and
quilted all by grandmother’s own hands.
and wife, he was blind, have listened to Mrs.
Harrison and grandmother talk of the
starvation times they had in crossing the
plains.
And while I was living with her after
grandfather’s death there came to her home a
sewing machine agent selling Singer sewing
machines, and ask her if she had a machine,
and she said “yes.” He looked at her and said
it must be quite old, she replied it was as her
mother gave it to her, and held out both of her
hands, she never sewed on a machine in her
life, but was a lovely seamstress. I have an
unfinished article she was sewing when she
died at the age of 83.
One morning while living with
grandmother we saw a man and woman
coming up the sidewalk and they were taking
a few steps then stopping and looking as they
came. And grandmother said “Well what
gawky couple is that?” Then they came to the
door and knocked and grandmother opened
the door and the lady ask, “Is this where Polly
Childs lives?”, and grandmother exclaimed
“Well Eunice!” they then embraced and soon
were inside. This was a Mr. and Mrs. Smith
from New York, grandfather’s niece, who had
come to Utah to see them and find out what
Mormon people really were, but grandfather
had just previously died. They were very
much taken up with the Childs family.
She never took any part as a church
worker but taught her family honesty and
truthfulness.
Did associate with her
neighbors, the Whitings, Blachards and
others.
One morning as I was making biscuits
for breakfast Mrs. Smith discovered a ring on
my finger and saw rings in my ears, and ask if
I was Mormon, and when informed that I was,
said she had always understood Mormons
didn’t wear jewelry. She was just as horrified
when she found out that we also danced.
They were so carried away with the
mountains that Hubbard Noakes hitched up
his team on the white top buggy and drove up
to the mountains that they might see them,
and when they got close Mrs. Smith became
very scared and thought the mountains would
fall on them.
One time when she and Mrs Whiting
were making quilts she ask Mrs Whiting what
she was naming her quilts and Mrs Whiting
said “Poverties Fancy”, and she replied well
mine is “Necessities Square”.
Grandmother helped care for several
of her grandchildren and gave them a home
with her and grandfather for the help they
could render them. Edward, Cuthusa, and
Luella Akogl living there at different times,
also David Patten Noakes, (so named by
grandfather before he was born) as he made a
crib and put the name on it before David was
born (he is a good type of his name sake).
Luella died two weeks after grandfather, and I
went to live with grandmother, also George
Noakes lived there to milk the cow and feed
the pigs and chicken. While living there I met
Mrs Hannah Harrison mother of George
Harrison also Sarah Alamayn mother of
Charley and Harold. Seen father Van Lleuen
They came from curiously, but left
very friendly and wrote and sent a picture of
their home in New York and when Mrs.
Smith died her family informed us of her
death. The depot was then in Main Street
opposite the Harrison Hotel only 2 ½ blocks
from grandmother’s home, so easily directed
there. This was the only relative of my
302
grandparents that ever visited Utah, but I have
written to several in Michigan on
grandfather’s line, to his brothers families and
others, finding that they know but little of his
line . . .Patten and Margaret Holmes were
grandmother’s Great Grandparents as given
by her hand writing, also Jobe Salisbury and
Hepsibah Pirce.
Grandmother died 4
February 1897 at Springville Utah and is
interred at Evergreen Cemetery where many
of her decedents now lie.
May happiness ever be thy lot
Wherever thou shalt be.
And joy and pleasure light the spot
That may be home to thee.
The few lines to you are tender
From a friend sincere and true
Hoping but to be remembered
When I’m far away from you.
This world is wide one to cross, dear friends
I’m sure you have had a great task
May success follow your future life
And try to forget the past.
At one of our Childs reunion’s the
following poem was sent by Polly Berthema
Childs Huntington to be read as it expressed
her home life, and she being 86 years of age
was not able to attend, since having died age
88, was the last survivor of the family
The time which steals our lives away
It steals our pleasure too.
But the memory of the past shall stay
And one half our joys renew.
Autograph Verses
May all your years in you be past,
And each prove happier than the last.
Springville April 21, 1898
Go forth thou little volume
I leave thee to thy fate
To love and friendship truly
Thy leaves I dedicate.
What’s the use of always fretting
At the trials we shall find
Over strewn on our pathway
Travel on and never mind.
When the golden sun is setting
And your mind from care is free
When of others you are thinking
Will you sometimes think of me
Dear Friends.
Think not though distant but thou are
Thou canst forgotten be
When memories lives within the heart
I will remember thee.
303
ALMIRA PHELPS
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
(James Davenport)
Born January 23, 1805
Place: Canajoharie, Montgomery, New York
Married: September 4, 1822
Place: Olean, Cattaraugus, New York
Died: December 28, 1881
Place: Richmond, Cache, Utah
Baptism:
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 1851.
Philo Merrill Company (Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah, p. 1027)
Children
1.
1.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
10.
11.
Mary Marion Davenport
Almon Davenport
Alfred Phelps Davenport
Martha Ann Davenport
Sarah Mariah Davenport
Lucinda Melissa Davenport
James Nephi Davenport
Annett Davenport*
Heber Davenport
Almira Davenport
27 February 1824
1828
5 November 1832
14 October 1834
22 November 1836
1 July 1838
14 August 1841
2 September 1843
14 December 1845
11 Mar 1847
Covington, Genesse, New York
John Squire Davenport
Indiana
Granger, Medina, Ohio
Granger, Medina, Ohio
Fentionville Genesseh, Michigan
Farmington, Oakland
Walnut Grove, Knox, Illinois
McDough Co, Illinois
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois
Winter Quarters, Illinois.
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Phelps, Almira (Female)
Birth Date: January 23, 1805
Birth Place: Canajoharrie, Montgomery, New York USA
Parents: Father: Phelps, John, Mother: Rider, Polly
Death: Phelps, Almira (Female)
Date: December 28, 1881
Place: Richmond, Cache, Utah, USA
Buried: Richmond, Cache, Utah, USA
Marriage Information: Spouse: Davenport, James, Date: September 4, 1822, Place: Olean,
Cattauraugus, New York, USA
Alternate Date: September 4, 1823
Temple Ordinance Data: Phelps, Almira (Female)
Baptism, Date: October 28, 1964, Temple: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
304
25
Endowment, Date: December 31, 1845, Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Sealed to Spouse, Date: February 3, 1846, Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Almira Phelps was born 23 January 1805 in Canajoharie Montgomery, New York and died
28 Dec 1881 at Richmond, Utah. She was married to James Davenport on September 4, 1822.
August 23rd A Blessing by John Smith Patriarch upon the head of Almira Davenport, daughter of
John and Mary Phelps born Jan 23, 1803, Canajchany, New York.
Sister Almira, It lay my hands upon thy head in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and as a father It
place upon you all the blessings of the new and everlasting covenant. Thou art of the house of
Jacob and of the same linage as thy companion and a lawful heir to the same blessings and
priesthood in common with him; it is thy privilege to have faith to preserve thy children from the
destroyer and they shall be healthy and they shall grow up about thee like live plants and they shall
continue to increase so that they cannot be numbered and It seal this blessing upon them to continue
forever; thy house shall be a habitation of health; peace and plenty shall dwell there; thy days and
years shall be multiplied according to the desire of thy heart, even to see Israel gathered from the
four parts of the earth all things fulfilled which the prophets have spoken concerning Zion and in
the end thou shalt inherit eternal life with thy companion and children; inasmuch as thou art patient
and endure in faith to the end, not a word which It have spoken shall fail even so, Amen. Albert
Carrington, Recorder.
305
RACHEL BROOM ROBERTS
(Ellis Mendenhall Sanders)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 23 Aug 1807
Place: New Castle, New Castle, Delaware
Married: 8 November 1830
Place: Chester County Pennsylvania
Died:16 May 1892
Place St. George, Washington, Utah
Baptized: 8 February 1843
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: September 24, 1848. She was 41 years old.
Pioneer Company 8–Captain Heber C. Kimball (Captain 2nd Division) left from Winter
Quarters Nebraska, May 29 with 662 people, arrived September 24. Journal History
Supplement after 31 December 1848, page 17-20.
(Children of Rachel Broom Roberts)
1.
Anne Sanders
11 Jan 1832
2.
Elizabeth Roberts Sanders
4 Jan 1834
3.
Hannah Mendenhall Sanders*
5 Apr 1836
4.
Rachel Sanders
22 Aug 1838
5.
Sarah Jane Sanders
15 Dec 1841
6.
Ellis Mendenhall Sanders
28 Sep 1843
7.
Ellen C. Sanders
24 Nov 1846
8.
Lucy Sanders
7 Jan 1865
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware,
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware,
Winter Quarters, Douglas, Nebraska
St. George, Washington, Utah
Roberts, Rachel Broom (Female)
Birth: Roberts, Rachel Broom (Female)
Date: September 14, 1807
Place: Baltimore, Baltimore, Maryland, USA
Parents: Father: Roberts, John, Mother: Broom, Elizabeth
Death: Roberts, Rachel Broom (Female)
Date: May 16, 1892
Marriage Information: Roberts, Rachel Broom (Female)
Spouse: Sanders, Ellis Mendenhall
Date: November 9, 1830
Temple Ordinance Data: Roberts, Rachel Broom (Female)
Baptism Date: September 25, 1981
Endowment Date: December 18, 1845, Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Sealed to Spouse: Date: January 21, 1846, Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
306
ANN ROBERTS
(Joseph Griffiths)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: April 28, 1819
Place: Longloden, Wales
Married: January 3, 1843
Place: Liverpool, Merseyside, England.
Died: 26 December 1895
Place: Union, Salt Lake, Utah
Baptized :1842
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 1850. She was 31 years old.
Sailed January 17, 1843 on the “Swanton” from London. Lorenzo Snow was the church
leader. There were 212 in the company. They arrived in New Orleans March 16, 1843.
They arrived in Salt Lake in 1850.
Children: Griffith, Joseph (Male)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
Griffith, Elizabeth*
Griffith, William (twin)
Griffith, Mary (twin)
Griffith, Ephraim
Griffith, Joseph (twin)
Griffith, Hyrum (twin)
Griffith, David Henry (twin),
Griffith, Jacob Herbert (twin)
Griffith, Sarah Ann (twin)
Griffith, Emma Jane (twin)
Griffith, John Edward
Griffith, Jane Martha
Griffith, Brigham
Griffith, Rachell (twin)
Griffith, Evaline (twin)
July 26, 1844
June 10, 1845
June 10, 1845
August 27, 1847
April 29, 1850
April 29, 1850
November 15, 1851
November 15, 1851
October 10, 1853
October 10, 1853
April 9, 1855
May 28, 1857
April 7, 1859
January 28, 1861
January 28, 1861
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
Ferryville, Pottawattamie, Iowa,
Ferryville, Pottawattamie, Iowa,
Ferryville, Pottawattamie, Iowa,
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Union Fort, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
South Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah
South Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Roberts, Ann (Female)
Birth: Roberts, Ann (Female)
Date: April 18, 1819
Place: Llangan, Glamorgan, Wales
Marriage Information: Roberts, Ann (Female), Spouse: Griffith (Griffiths), Joseph
Temple Ordinance Data: Roberts, Ann (Female)
Endowment Date: February 2, 1846, Temple: Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois
307
January 27th. A Blessing by John Smith, Patriarch upon the head of Ann Griffiths daughter of David
and Mary Roberts born 28th April 1819 Delebighshire Wales.
Sister Ann, by the authority given me of Jesus Christ I lay my hands upon thy head and in his name
I seal upon thee the blessings of a father even all the blessings of the new and everlasting covenant.
Thou art a daughter of Abraham through the loins of Joseph. Thou hast a right to the priesthood
that is after the order of the only begotten which hath been held in reserved for thee and thy father’s
house and thy posterity which are now seal upon thee to abide in the loins of thy posterity through
all generations. This blessing and priesthood I seal upon thee in company with thy companion.
Thou shalt have faith to heal the sick in thine house. Thy dwelling place shall be clothed with all
the power and authority of the priesthood to keep the destroyer from thee. Thou shalt be blest with
plenty of the fruits of the earth. Thy posterity shall be numerous and be honorable in the house of
Israel forever. Thou shalt have power to redeem thy father’s house; bring them up in the morning of
the resurrection; shall be exalted with them in due time to inherit thrones and dominions and all the
excellency and glory of becoming a joint heir with Jesus Christ. Thou shalt be satisfied with riches,
live to see the winding up scene of this generation if your desire it; share it all the blessings and
glories of the redeemer’s kingdom; worlds without end . Now sister in as much as thou art faithful
to the end not one word of this blessing shall fail for I seal it upon thee in common with thy
companion. Amen
emigrate to America and join the saints in the
newly founded city of Nauvoo.
(Taken from Our Pioneer Heritage compiled
by Kate B. Carter. [Salt Lake City: Daughters
of Utah Pioneers. 1958] volume 13, page 406)
The parting of Ann from her mother
was a sad one, her mother fainting when Ann
refused all entreaties to stay. Ann was never
to see her own relatives again, and seldom to
hear of them. With her young husband, she
embarked January 16, 1843, on the Ship
Swanton, Captain Davenport commanding.
Bound for Nauvoo via New Orleans, the two
hundred twelve Saints on board were in the
charge of Lorenzo Snow of the Council of the
Twelve, who was returning to Nauvoo from
his mission in England. The journey was a
long one, as high headwinds prevented the
ship from gaining much headway for four
weeks. On February 17th the wind became fair
and continued so for the remainder of the
voyage, the company arriving at New Orleans
February 26, 1843. To the young couple, the
journey was a honeymoon and not unpleasant.
ANN ROBERTS GRIFFITHS
Ann was born in Denbighshire,
North Wales, April 18, 1819, to David and
Mary Thomas Roberts. She lived the life of
ordinary young Englishwomen, but after
coming into contact with missionaries of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints,
her attention was greatly drawn to religious
matters. Despite the fact that all the other
members of the family rejected Mormonism,
she decided to join the Church and was
baptized in 1842 by Elder George Edwards in
Wallbrook, Shropshire. On January 3, 1843,
she married Joseph Griffiths, a young
Mormon from Liverpool, England. Even
before the marriage the young couple had
caught the spirit of gathering then so
prevalent in the Church, and had decided to
308
At New Orleans the company
embarked on the river steamer Amaranth and
started up the Mississippi River. The ship
reached St. Louis March 29, 1843, and was
delayed a few days because of the ice floe in
the river. Upon their arrival in Nauvoo April
12th, Joseph Smith shook the hands of Ann
and Joseph Griffiths and gave them a
blessing. The couple proceeded to build a
home, but their stay in it was cut short by the
death of their beloved leader. When, after the
martyrdom, the bodies were brought to
Nauvoo, Ann and her husband joined the long
lines of mourners passing through the Nauvoo
Mansion, and viewed the faces of their
leaders for the last time.
lodged in a log dwelling during the winter. In
the spring they moved on to winter quarters.
Early in 1850 the Griffiths joined a caravan of
Saints journeying to Salt Lake Valley,
arriving safely in the fall of that year. The
family first stopped in Mill Creek, then in
North Jordan and finally built a small house
on the Little Cottonwood Creek, moving into
Union Fort when it was built in 1851
In 1857, due to the approach of
Johnston’s Army, the Griffiths family, with
others, packed their belongings on wagons
and headed south, going as far as Sanpete
County. When the “Utah War” was settled,
they returned to their home in Union where
Joseph Griffiths died July 20, 1860. Ann did
not marry again, but reared her family and
kept them faithful to the church. During her
later years, she spent much time in caring for
the sick, coming to be known throughout the
community as Grandma Griffiths.
In the spring of 1846 when the Saints,
under Brigham Young, started the long
exodus from Nauvoo to the West, the
Griffiths were unable to leave for lack of
proper equipment. They remained with
others, looking forward to the time when
wagons would be sent back for them or until
they could sell their home and purchase the
necessary means of travel. But the mobs that
had agreed to leave the Saints alone for a
season renewed their persecutions. Ann’s
husband joined with the few remaining men
in defense of Nauvoo, but opposition to the
growing mobs was useless. On September 17,
1846, the city surrendered, and the mob
entered. Ignoring the terms of surrender, they
began to pillage and burn the homes and
abuse the inhabitants. Entering the home of
Ann and Joseph, the mobsters threw their
furniture into the street and set fire to the
dwelling. With a few hastily gathered
possessions, the Griffiths were driven from
the city and across the Mississippi River.
On December 26, 1895, at the age of
76 Ann Roberts Griffiths died at her home in
Union. Her passing was mourned by
multitudes of friends and numerous posterity.
She and her husband had been blessed with
fifteen children (ten of whom were twins:
there were eight boys and seven girls. She
had been a member of the Relief Society and
was for many years an officer in that
organization. She was buried in the Union
Cemetery December 30, 1895.
Blanch M. Olsen
(Written by Mary Ann Walker Ball)
AN OFFERING OF LOVE
Tribute to the Memory of the Grandmother of
Mary Ann Ball
Days of hardship followed, until
wagons came from the camps to rescue them.
Ann and Joseph and their three young
children were taken to Garden Grove and
Ann Roberts Griffiths, born at
Loangloden Denigh Wales, 29 April 1819.
She married Joseph Griffiths. She died
December 26, 1895 at Union, Utah.
309
and testified of the great power that he
possessed; she saw the dead bodies of the
Prophet and his brother Hyrum, after they
were martyred for the truth, and often spoke
of the universal sadness which prevailed at
that time. She was driven from her home in
Nauvoo and shared in the hardships and
persecutions of the Saints at that time. She
endured to the end and has gone to meet her
loved ones, who are many.
Sister Griffith embraced the truth in
her native land, the only one in the family
who obeyed the Gospel. She made many
sacrifices for the Gospel’s sake, one of which
was in tearing herself from a loving mother
who fainted when her daughter bade her good
bye to cast her lot with the people of God.
Sister Griffith always wept when she related
this sad parting.
She was the mother of fifteen
children, among them were 5 pairs of twins.
She held the marriage covenant with her
husband sacred. Her devoted sons were
always her dearest companions. After her
family had grown up she devoted her life to
the care of the sick, night and day, without
money and without price, sacrificing her own
comfort continually for the good of others, a
more kind and loving hand never soothed the
aching head than the hand of Sister Griffiths.
One of the most beautiful traits of her
character was her love for little children; they
would flock around her and she would always
have time to speak to them in her kind loving
way. Many were the tears shed by the little
ones when she was called to leave them. Her
love was great for her sisters in the Relief
Society, she held the office of Counselor to
Sister Elizabeth Richards, they were united in
love. She dearly loved and cherished the
counsels of our beloved Sister Eliza R. Snow.
When at the Temple a year before her death,
Sister Zina B. Young placed her arms around
her and blessed her; she testified it was as an
angel’s blessing, more than gold to her. The
writer feels to exclaim:
Little deed of kindness
Little words of love
Makes our earth an Eden,
Like the Heaven above.
Oh, what could be more valuable
Than treasures laid in Heaven
Where moth and rust cannot corrupt
And thieves not place are given.
The precious gold, the diamond rare,
On earth their homage claiming
Yet with eternal endless life
Compared, they’re not worth naming.
What are these treasurers, rich and
rare
Which gold can never purchase?
It is the acts of mortal life
the fruits of earnest workers.
To cool the fevered, aching brow
To cheer the heart of sorrow
Unselfish in the smallest act
Nor think not of tomorrow.
To live a life of sacrifice
That’s full of love and sweetness;
Be firm to every covenant made
seek charity and meekness.
Sweet Ann these treasurers rich and
rare,
To you by God are given
A crown of glory awaits you there
Eternal life in heaven.
Mary Ann Ball
Sister Griffith loved the Gospel, was
acquainted with the prophet Joseph Smith,
310
ABIGAIL SALISBURY
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
(Archibald Patten)
Born: 13 Dec 1791
Place: Warren, Bristol, R-Is
Married:
Place:
Died:
Place:
Baptized:
Died in Route to the Salt Lake Valley
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Edith Adelia Patten
Eunice Abigail Patten
Louisa Melissa Patten
Polly Patten*
John Riley Patten
Henry Melvin
Archibald Shurbray
Charles Wallace
1808
1810
1812
27 December 1814
1816
New York
New York
New York
Newport, Herkimer, New York
Newport, Herkimer, New York
(Children 6, 7, 8 are identified in Polly Patten’s biography, but are not on the family group
sheet)
with inflammatory rheumatism. We have as
yet not learned where these two (Archibald
and Abigail) died, but they never reached
Utah.
(Taken from Polly Patten’s biography)
Polly’s parents and family immigrated
to Utah previous to her coming, suffered
extremely at (Montrose Illinois) Indian
Territory. While camping there with John
Patten’s family, brother of David and
Archibald, which numbered 14 in one log
room they were bereft of two grown young
women within four days, one of tuberculosis
(Louisa Melissa) and the other of small pox
(Eunice Abigail). And a third young women
(Adelia) and the mother (Abigail) wrote
Moses and Polly a letter of grievances also
stating that the father (Archibald) was laid up
311
ELLIS MENDENHALL SANDERS
(Rachel Broom Roberts)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 5 December 1808
Place: Stanton, New Castle, Delaware
Married: 8 November 1830
Place: Chester Co., Pennsylvania
Died: 15 January 1873
Place: St. George, Washington, Utah
Baptized: September 18, 1843
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: September 24, 1848. 40 years of age.
Pioneer Company 8–Captain Heber C. Kimball (Captain 2nd Division) left Winter Quarters,
Nebraska, 29 May with 662 people, arrived 24 September. Roster, Journal History
Supplement After 31 December 1848, page 17-20.
((Children of Rachel Broom Roberts)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Anne Sanders
Elizabeth Roberts Sanders
Hannah Mendenhall Sanders*
Rachel Sanders
Sarah Jane Sanders
Ellis Mendenhall Sanders
Ellen C. Sanders
Lucy Sanders
11 January 1832
4 January1834
5 April 1836
22 August 1838
15 December 1841
28 September 1843
24 November 1846
7 January 1865
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Wilmington, New Castle, Delaware
Winter Quarters, Douglas, Nebraska
St. George, Washington, Utah
Marriage Number 2–Esther Ann Pierce–February 2, 1846
Marriage Number 3–Mary Hawthorne
Patriarchal Blessing of Ellis M. Sanders, Son of Ellis and Hannah Sanders, born in the County of
Newcastle, State of Delaware, December 5th 1808.
Brother Ellis, I lay my hands upon your head in the name of Jesus of Nazareth to place and seal a
blessing upon you touching your lineage, inheritance and rights inherent manifesting the more
important points that pertain to your present and future considerations. Behold I say unto you Ellis
you shall be blessed spiritually and temporally. Mercy and prosperity shall be in your house and in
your habitation, in your fields and flocks and in your garden and the blessings of the priesthood
shall be with you and your posterity from generation to generation and the days of your tribulation
will /shall not be many nevertheless there are trials that await you but you shall overcome and enter
into the fulness of the everlasting covenant the same are the blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob
312
your fathers even an heir of promise an also of the blood and heritage of Ephriam; therefore from
that lineage cometh Priesthood inheritance by rights which are inherent blessings obtained by
promise even by the faith of your fathers to be answered upon the head of their children in the last
days and for this cause have you come brought up hither and have been baptized with a knowledge
of these things thus far the same shall be made known to your full satisfaction not far hence and you
shall be blessed with the Priesthood, its gifts and graces and the power of its administration and a
dispensation of the Gospel, also a gift and calling whereby your calling and election shall be made
sure, and bring you to your place and appointment at the end of your days and your name shall be
perpetuated throughout all your generations and your inheritance shall be in Ephriam upon Mount
Zion the city of the New Jerusalem and days and years shall be multiplied upon your head and you
shall see much of he salvation of God, therefore be fervent be steadfast and immovable and you
shall abound in grace overcome your enemies and in the end sit down at the right hand of God with
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. These blessings I seal upon your head. Even so Amen----Given by
Hyrum Smith Patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints May 13, 1844
Stanton, New Castle Country, Delaware. He
married Rachel B. Roberts on 8 November
1830. Sanders was baptized on 18 September
1843. He was endowed in the Nauvoo
Temple on 18 December 1845.
Monday 13–Heavy thunder showers
during the night. At 10 a.m. went to my
office and conversed with several of the
brethern. Sold Ellis M. Sanders one hundred
acres of land, received $300 in cash, and his
note for $1,000, and $20 for the Temple. Paid
Sisson Chase $298 and took up a note of
Young, Kimball and Taylor, given for money
they had borrowed for me; and gave $10 to
Heber C. Kimball.
Ellis Sanders signed an agreement
with William and James Mendenhall to have
this home built.
Be it remembered that on this
fifteenth day of May, in the year of our
Lord one thousand eight hundred and
forty-four
William
and James
Mendenhall...covenant with said Ellis
M. Sanders...will within the space of
nine months, in good and workman
like manner and at their proper
charge and expense, at the city of
Nauvoo, country of Hancock and State
of Illinois, will and substantially erect,
build, and finish one brick House.
Saturday, 3–Brother Ellis M.. Sanders
let the Trustees of the Temple have one
thousand dollars in cash.
(Taken from Old Mormon Nauvoo p. 104)
The Ellis Sanders Home–The Ellis
Sanders home is at the northwest corner of
Page and Sidney streets. Extant two-story
brick home in the typical Federal style with
post--Mormon additions.
Historical
Background–Ellis
M.
Sanders was born of 5 December 1808 in
313
HANNAH MENDENHALL SANDERS
(Oliver Boardman Huntington)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 5 April 1836
Place: Willmington, New Castle, Delaware
Married: 25 November 1852
Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Died: 2 February 1913
Place: Springville Utah, Utah
Baptized: 4 January 1846
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 24 September 1848 . She was 12 years old.
Pioneer Company 8–Captain Heber C. Kimball (Captain 2nd Division) left from Winter
quarters, Nebraska, 29 May with 662 people, arrived September 24, 1848. Roster, Journal
History Supplement. After 1 December 1848, page 17-20.
(Taken from the L.D.S. Collectors Library 1997, Bonus Disk)
Birth: Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall (Female)
Date: April 5, 1836
Place: Wilmington, Sussex, Delaware, USA
Parents: Father: Sanders, Ellis Mendenhall Mother: Roberts, Rachel Broom
Death: Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall (Female)
Date: February 3, 1913
Place: Springville, Utah, Utah, USA
Burial Date: February 5, 1913
Buried: Springville, Utah, Utah, USA
Marriage Information: Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall (Female)
Spouse: Huntington, Oliver Boardman
Date: November 25, 1852
Place: Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, USA
Children of Hannah Mendenhall Sanders)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Olive Hannah Huntington*
Oliver Baker Huntington
Elizabeth Jane Huntington
Dimick Huntington
William Huntington
Nellie Huntington
Prescinda Huntington
Rachel Anna Huntington
10 Dec 1853
30 May 1856
31 Aug 1858
15 Oct 1860
10 Jul 1863
2 Jul 1867
11 Feb 1871
24 Jan 1874
314
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah
St. George, Washington, Utah
St. George, Washington, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
Springville, Utah, Utah
9.
Zina B. Huntington
20 Oct 1877
Springville, Utah, Utah
Church Ordinance Data: Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall (Female)
Baptism Date: January 4, 1846
Temple Ordinance Data: Sanders, Hannah Mendenhall (Female)
Endowment Date: November 25, 1852, Temple: Endowment House, Salt Lake City, UT,
USA
Endowment Date: March 21, 1854
Sealed to Spouse, Date: November 25, 1852, Temple: Endowment House, Salt Lake City,
UT, USA
Sealed to Parents, Date: January 12, 1881, Temple: St. George, Washington, UT, USA
Great Salt Lake City, December 9th 1852
A blessing by John Smith Patriarch upon the head of Hannah M. Huntington. Daughter of Ellis M.
and Rachel B. Sanders. Born Wilmington Newcastle Co. Delaware April 5th 1836.
Sister Hannah in the name of Jesus I lay my hands upon they head and seal upon you a Patriarchal
or Father’s blessing. Thou art a daughter of Abraham through the loins of Ephriam and a lawful
heir to the everlasting Priesthood which shall be sealed upon you in due time in common with your
companion. Thou hast a right by inheritance to all the blessings in the new and everlasting
covenant. You shall be a mother in Israel–raise up sons and daughters who shalt be great in the
Priesthood–Saviors on Mt. Zion, Captains in the host of Israel. You shalt have faith to heal the sick
in your house. The destroyer shall have no power in your presence. You shalt have health in your
habitation. The angel of peace shalt dwell with you. Thy table shalt be supplied with the best fruits
of the earth. You shall enjoy every blessing your heart desires in righteousness–live, if you desire it,
to see the closing scene of wickedness on the earth–to see thy redeemer, live and reign with him a
thousand years and inherit all the blessings of his Kingdom with all your father’s house. Even so
Amen.
Springville Utah, March 8, 1903. A blessing given by Oliver B. Huntington, Patriarch upon the
head of Hannah M. Huntington. Daughter of Ellis M. And Rachel B. Sanders. Born at New Castle
Country Delaware April 5, 1836.
Hannah Mendenhall Huntington, I lay my hands upon your head according to the right given me by
my high and Holy calling and ordination and I reconfirm and seal upon you your former blessings
as also I seal upon you the blessing that are in my heart for you have been a loving, devoted wife
and mother. Your cares, your love, and your affection have been witnessed by the Father and
through them he has sealed upon you blessings yet to transpire that can not be uttered nor even
thought of by mortals. Therefore my dear wife let your heart be comforted for all your labors and
your good thoughts are recorded by the angles and your name is recorded in the Lamb’s Book of
Life. You have earned and posses in abundance as a benefactor the love and esteem of many which
shall not wax cold even when you are no more. The angels are with you and around you and their
persence will give you hope. They will inspire you with courage and faith to resist the attempts of
315
the destroyer to deprive you of usefulness and your days and years shall not be cut short
prematurely. For your power to do good is a gift from the father. The Lord has respect unto your
parentage and therefore your gifts and callings. The spirit and power of giving peace and comfort
to others is a high and holy calling given to but few. But bestowed upon you with a liberal hand.
These blessings with the blessing of eternal life. I seal upon you by the right given me of the Father
in the name of Jesus Christ to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection. Amen Ethel
Huntington, Scribe.
316
SARAH SHANNON
(Jeremiah (1) Leavitt)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: 1765/66
Place: Chester, Rockingham, New Hampshire
Married: Abt 1766
Place:
Died: 1839/1840
Place: Twelve Miles Grove, A. Illinois
Baptized:
Did not reach the Salt Lake Valley; she died at Twelve Miles Grove. She was 74 years old.
(Children)
1.
2.
Weare Leavitt
Hampshire
Jeremiah Leavitt*
1785
Exter, Rockingham, New
30 May 1796
Exter, Rockingham, New
Hampshire
3.
Nathaniel Leavitt
Abt 1790
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
4.
Josiah Leavitt
Abt 1792
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
5.
Lyndia Leavitt
Abt 1794
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
6.
Sally (Sarah)
Abt 1796
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
7.
John Leavitt
27 July 1798
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
8.
Betsey Leavitt
Abt 1800
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
9.
Rebecca Leavitt
27 Sep 1802
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
10. Hanna Leavitt
26 Dec 1805
Hatley, Stanstead, Canada
Thomas Roswell Leavitt was sixteen
(Taken from “The Life of Thomas Roswell
months old when they left Hatley and moved
Leavitt and His Descendants”)
to the United States with the Mormon colony
of emigrants led by Franklin Chamberlain
Jeremiah, the son of Nathaniel, was
who married Lydia, the oldest child in the
born at Exeter, New Hampshire. He married
family. This wagon train consisted of Mother
Sarah Shannon, born about 1765 at Exeter,
Sarah Shannon now a widow, her children
New Hampshire; she was of Irish descent.
and grandchildren, twenty-three souls in all.
She was the first of the Leavitt family to be
Her husband Jeremiah had passed away in
baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of
1806 at the age of 46 and he is buried in the
Latter-day Saints, commonly known as
Leavitt Cemetery at Hatley, Quebec, Canada.
Mormons. They were the parents of ten
children whose families have spread all over
Now you ask why did they leave
the west and into Canada. Most of them are
Canada?
They had worked hard and
active members of the Church. We know
struggled so long to become established in
very little about our Grandmother Sarah’s
homes and they were going to different
people.
denominations, all teaching the Bible, all
317
having a different interpretation to the
scriptures. Grandmother Sarah Shannon was
confused. She felt there should be one true
religion teaching all the same religious
principles. About this time the Mormon
missionaries were sent to Eastern Canada.
Many listened to them and were impressed
with the Joseph Smith story. Among them
the Leavitt families. Mother Sarah Shannon
felt this was the very thing she had been
searching for. Her son Jeremiah and his wife
Sarah Sturdevant accepted all of the Mormon
literature that they could find.
They
compared it with the scriptures and were soon
converted. Grandmother Sturdevant states in
her journal it was the book Doctrine and
Covenants that really converted them. They
knew no man or set of men who could write
such a book or even dare try to write such a
book. It had to be revelation from God.
hand of Sarah Studevant Leavitt in her record
book. The original was very old, yellow and
torn, and much of the writings dim; but I was
able to decipher it. I have made no effort to
revise it in any way, except to put in an
occasional punctuation mark or correct an
error in spelling. I hope that it may find a
place in the hearts and homes of her
descendants; that they may profit by her
experiences.” Juanita L. Pulsipher.
The counties of Stanstead and
Sherbrooke were organized from Richelieu in
1828.
The settlements Magog Outlet,
Georgeville, Stanstead Plains, Hatley, East
Hatley, (Charleston) and Barnston were all
begun between 1793 and 1800. The attraction
of settlers to the area resulted from large
grants of land to companies and individuals.
“Two companies were started in Hatley–one
by Captain Ebenezer Hovey and the other by
Colonel Henry Cull. These two companies
received together a grant of 28,913 acres,
March 25, 1803".
Their next move was to prepare to
leave Canada and join the Saints in Kirkland,
Ohio. They left 20 July, 1835 and arrived at
Kirkland in September. It was here they met
the prophet Joseph Smith whom they had read
so much about. The weather had been hot
and the roads rough all the way, with hills to
climb and rivers to cross. (Jeremiah Leavitt’s
family remained in Kirtland until they had
earned enough money to go on, but the rest of
the family, including Sarah Shannon,
continued five hundred miles to Twelve Mile
Grove.) They arrived at Twelve Mile Grove
to find their friends and family sick and
discouraged. Mother Shannon had passed
away of hardship and exposure.
It is supposed that the Leavitt family
was in one of these companies. However, just
when life looked good, tragedy struck.
Mother Sarah Shannon Leavitt had given
birth to her tenth child the day after
Christmas, 1805, and the new year held forth
a promising future. But Jeremiah (I) suddenly
took sick” and died there in the 46th year of
his age in full assurance (sic) of a glorious
resurrection (sic) leaving behind him nine
children.” The family records show ten
children in the family, apparently Josiah had
died before his Father.
(Taken from Sarah Leavitt History (1919),
page1)
Blessed with two older boys, Mother
Sarah stayed on and fought the good fight.
The years passed, the children married and
settled in Hatley and Compton and raised
their families.
Copied from her history by Juanita
Leavitt Pulsipher, June, 1919. “I have copied
this history exactly as it was written by the
318
The word of God fell on fruitful
ground when it fell among the Leavitt family
in Canada. Many of them were baptized and
accepted the restored gospel with open hearts.
was sick with a cancer. We had doted much
on seeing Mother Leavitt, but she alas was
sleeping in the grave and had gone to the
paradise of God to reap the reward of the
just.”
“The next thing was to gather with the
Saints. I was pondering over in my heart how
it was possible for such a journey with what
means we could muster. We had a good farm,
but could not get much for it, but the voice of
the Spirit said, ‘Come out of Babylon, O my
people, that you be not partakers of her
plagues.’ From the time the voice spoke so
loud, clear and plain to my understanding, I
knew the way would be open for us to gather
with the Saints. For the Lord never gives a
commandment to man but what he gives them
a chance to obey. From this time we set out in
earnest and were ready to start with the rest of
the company July 20, 1835.”
The company was made up of the
Leavitt family, Mother Sarah Shannon Leavitt
and her children, consisting of 23 souls.
Franklin Chamberlain, her oldest son-in-law,
took the lead. He did not belong to the
Church, but his wife did.
“We had a prosperous journey of 800
miles to Kirtland, Ohio.”
“But our money was all spent, we
could go no further. We had to look for a
place where we could sustain ourselves for
the present”, while the rest of our company
(including Sarah Shannon) went on the
Twelve Mile Grove in Illinois. . . This was the
first of September 1835.
“After a long and tedious journey we
at last found ourselves in Illinois at the
Twelve Mile Grove. Here we found our
friends almost discouraged. They had had
much sickness among them and Mother
Leavitt had died and Weir's oldest son. Weir
319
SARAH STURDEVANT
(Jeremiah Leavitt)
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
#
Born: September 5, 1798
Place: Lyme, Grafton, New Hampshire
Married: March 6, 1817
Place: Barton, Orleans, Vermont
Died : April 5, 1878
Place: Gunlock, Washington, Utah
Baptized: Probably August 22,1837
Entered the Salt Lake Valley: 1850 Miles Andrus Company. She was 52 years old.
Pioneer Company 16–Milo Andrus (1) left Kanesville, Iowa, 3 June with 206 people and 51
wagons, arrived 20-31 August Roster, Journal History Supplement After 31 December
1850 page.1
(Children)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
Leavett, Ann
Leavett, Clarissa,
Leavett, Louisa,
Leavett, Jeremiah,
Leavett, Lydia,
Leavett, Weare (Weir),
Leavett, Lemuel Studevant,
Leavett, Dudley,
Leavett, Mary Amelia,
Leavett, Thomas Rowell*,
Leavett, Betsey Jane,
Leavett, Sarah Priscilla,
February 1818,
January 1819,
January 20, 1820,
February 20, 1822,
July 4, 1823,
1825
November 3, 1827,
August 31, 1830,
February 10, 1832,
June 30, 1834,
May 12, 1839,
May 8, 1841,
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Compton, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Hatley, Quebec, Canada
Twelve Mile Grove, Will, Illinois
Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, USA
On November 9, 1874, Sarah received her patriarchal blessing from William G. Smith at
St. George. It is recorded as follows.(60)
Sarah the Beloved of your Heavenly Father: I place my hands upon your head and seal upon
you a Father's blessing. Your line is pure, and thy blood is of Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and
you are a lawful heiress to the fulness of the Priesthood. Your Father placed His hands upon your
head and gave you your name, and blest you and sent you to this earth to receive a body, and He
said "in due time, you would hear this gospel and come into His Covenant. And you would be
numbered as one of His jewels at His coming and some of your posterity would be very great in His
Kingdom."
He had your name recorded in the Lamb's Book of Life and there it will remain forever and
ever, and that your last days would be your best days, for you will see your redeemer in the flesh
320
and the glory of His presence will be upon you, for the mist of darkness will be taken from before
thine eyes and you will see the Heavens open and angels ascending and descending.
They will come unto you in your beautiful mansion, that shall be prepared for you and they
will talk with you as with an old friend.
They will hand you a roll and in that shall be the names of your dead that shall receive the
gospel, and you will enter into the House of the Lord and with one of your sons redeem your dead
and they will visit you from time to time in the morning of the first resurrection in your own
beautiful mansion.
You will be at that great feast, the marriage supper of the Lamb, and sit down at the table
and partake of its rich bounties, there you will drink wine with your redeemer that will be as pure as
crystal.
There you will see Him again in the power of His glory. You will partake in part of His
likeness and I seal the blessings of life, health, and strength upon your body that you may do this
work for the glory of God, and seal you up unto external lives, and upon your head a crown of
celestial glory in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
Parley P. Pratt's "A Voice of Warning". "We
believed them without preaching," Jeremiah
Leavitt later wrote. About 1838, the extended
Leavitt family, including nine children of
Jeremiah and Sarah, started as a group to
gather with the Saints in Missouri. Delays
kept them from joining with the Saints at Far
West, but they later moved to Nauvoo, and
finally to Utah, settling first in Tooele and
later in Washington County. The following
extract is taken from an autobiographical
sketch by Sarah Studevant Leavitt dated April
19, 1875. The sketch was edited and
published by Juanita Leavitt Pulsipher
(Brooks) in 1919, and an excerpt from the
published version has been reprinted here
with clarifying material added in brackets and
spelling and punctuation standardized. The
original is in private possession.
HISTORY OF
SARAH STUDEVANT LEAVITT
(Source: Sarah Studevant Leavitt, History of
Sarah Studevant Leavitt,
ed. Juanita L. Pulsipher (n.p., 1919).
Leavitt, Sarah Studevant, 1798-1878
Autobiography (1798-c.1847)
Raised in New Hampshire by
Presbyterian parents, Sarah Studevant studied
regularly the Bible and prayed on her own.
Like many early Mormon converts, she was
seeking a church similar to the early church
described in the New Testament. Sarah
married Jeremiah Leavitt (1797-1846) in
1817, and the young couple moved to Hatley,
Quebec, Canada, where Leavitts had been
established for some twenty or thirty years.
There were Mormon Elders in Canada in the
1830's, but none of them found their way to
Hatley. A traveler who had attended a
Mormon gathering elsewhere loaned the
Leavitts a copy of the Book of Mormon and
[Copied from her history by Juanita Leavitt
Pulsipher, June, 1919. I have copied this
history exactly as it was written by the hand
of Sarah Studevant Leavitt in her record book.
The original was very old, yellow and torn,
and much of the writings dim; but I was able
321
to decipher it. I have made no effort to revise
it in any way, except to put in an occasional
punctuation mark or correct an error in
spelling. I hope that it may find a place in the
hearts and homes of her descendants; that
they may profit by her experiences. Juanita L.
Pulsipher.]
and my prayers were sometimes answered
immediately; this was before I made any
pretensions to having any religion. When I
was 18 years old, the Lord sent me a good
husband. We were married at my father's
house, March 6, 1817, in the town of Barton,
county of Orleans, state of Vermont. The next
June we moved to Canada, 15 miles from the
Vermont line, into a very wicked place. They
would swear and drink and play cards on
Sunday and steal and do any wicked act their
master, the devil, would lead them to. This
was very different from what I was brought
up to. My father would never suffer any
profane language in his house. The next
February I had a daughter born. She lived
only 12 days. There were some things very
strange connected with the birth of this child,
which I do not think best to write, but I shall
never forget, which I never shall know the
meaning of until the first resurrection, when I
shall clasp it again in my arms.
April 19, 1875
I was born in the town of Lime,
county of Grafton, New Hampshire [date torn
off] and am now 76 years, seven months and
15 days old [September 4, 1798]. My father
was Lemuel Studevant and my mother was
Priscilla Tompson. My parents were very
strict with their children, being descendants of
the old pilgrims. They taught them every
principle of truth and honor as they
understood it themselves. They taught them to
pray and read the Bible for themselves. My
father had many books that treated on the
principle of man's salvation and many stories
that were very interesting and I took great
pleasure in reading them. He was Dean of the
Presbyterian Church. For years his house was
open to all denominations, so his children had
the privilege of hearing the interesting
religious conversations, but as I had the
privilege of reading the Bible for myself, I
found that none of them understood the Bible
as I did. I knew of no other way to understand
it only as it read. The apostle said, "Though
we or angels from heaven preach any other
gospel than that which we preach, let him be
accursed," and it was very evident to my
understanding that they all came short of
preaching the doctrine that Paul preached, but
I was confident we should have the faith.
The next January I had another
daughter born. When she was about six
months old, I had a vision of the damned
spirits in hell, so that I was filled with horror
more than I was able to bear, but I cried to the
Lord day and night until I got an answer of
peace and a promise that I should be saved in
the Kingdom of God that satisfied me. That
promise has been with me through all the
changing scenes of life ever since.
When I was getting ready for bed one
night, I had put my babe into the bed with its
father and it was crying. I dropped down to
take off my shoes and stockings; I had one
stocking in my hand. There was a light
dropped down on the floor before me. I
stepped back and there was another under my
feet. The first was in the shape of a half moon
and full of little black spots. The last was
about an inch long and about a quarter of an
inch wide. I brushed them with the stocking
From childhood I was seriously
impressed and desired very much to be saved
from that awful hell I heard so much about. I
believed in the words of the Savior, that said,
"Ask and you shall receive." I prayed much
322
that was in my hand and put my hand over
one of them to see if it would shine on my
hand. This I did to satisfy others; as for
myself, I knew that the lights were something
that could not be accounted for and for some
purpose. I did not know what until I heard the
gospel preached in its purity. The first was an
emblem of all the religions then on the earth.
The half moon that was cut off was the
spiritual gifts promised after baptism. The
black spots were the defects you will find in
every church throughout the whole world.
The last light was the gospel preached by the
angel flying through the midst of heaven and
it was the same year and the same season of
the year and I don't know but the same day
that the Lord brought the glad news of
salvation to Joseph Smith. It must have been
a stirring time among the heavenly hosts, the
windows of heaven having so long been
closed against all communication with the
earth, being suddenly thrown open. Angels
were wending their way to earth with such a
glorious message—a message that concerns
everyone, both in heaven and earth. I passed
through all this and not a neighbor knew
anything of it, although I prayed so loud that
my husband was afraid they would all hear
me.
convinced that the manner in which they had
spent their time was wrong and instead of
taking the name of God in vain, they cried to
him for mercy. In short, the whole course of
their former lives was abandoned. There were
some exceptions, for the leopard cannot
change his spots; how then, can men do good
that are accustomed to do evil, so says the
prophet.
But there was a minister who came
from the states and formed a church, called
the Baptist, which I joined because I wanted
to be baptized by immersion. I had been
sprinkled when an infant, but as I said before,
I did not believe in any church on earth, but
was looking forward to a time when the
knowledge of God would cover the earth, and
that glorious time is rolling, all glory to the
Lord. I lived very watchful and prayerful,
never neglecting my prayers, for I felt that I
was entitled to no blessing unless I asked for
them and I think so yet.
We took a Freewill Baptist paper that
I thought always told the truth, but there were
a number of columns in this paper concerning
a new sect. It had a prophet that pretended he
talked with God. They had built a thing they
called a meetinghouse, a huge mass of rock
and wood, on the shores of Lake Cryenth (I
am not sure of the spelling of this word) to
make the blue waters of the lake blush for
shame. In this Joe would go talk, he said, with
the Lord and come out and tell them what the
Lord said. But if I should go on and tell all the
lies in that paper, how they healed the sick
and managed their affairs, it would be too
much for me. If you ever read the Arabian
Night tales you might guess of what
importance they were, for I could compare
them to nothing else. No person of common
sense would believe a word of it, and yet they
wrote it for truth, thinking that would hinder
Mormonism from spreading. But in this the
After this, there were two of his aunts
who came in and commenced talking about
being slighted in not being invited to a
quilting. I had no relish for any such talk and
said nothing. They saw that I made no
comment. Being astonished that I was so still,
they asked me what I thought about it. I told
them I didn't know or care anything about it,
and all I cared for was to know and do the
will of God. This turned the conversation in
the right direction. My telling my experience
to these women and the effect it had on their
minds was probably of much good, as they
spread the news through the neighborhood.
The result was, the whole neighborhood was
323
devil overshot himself for they were too big
lies for anyone to believe.
a book or would dare try from any wisdom
that man possessed. I knew it was the word of
God and a revelation from heaven and
received it as such. I sought with my whole
heart a knowledge of the truth and obtained a
knowledge that never has nor never will leave
me.
But I will go on with my experience. I
had a place that I went every day for secret
prayers. My mind would be carried away in
prayer so that I knew nothing of what was
going on around me. It seemed like a cloud
was resting down over my head. And if that
cloud would break there was an angel that had
a message for me or some new light. If the
cloud would break, there would be something
new and strange revealed. I did not know that
it concerned anyone but myself. Soon after
this one of my husband's sisters came in and
after spending a short time in the house, she
asked me to take a walk with her. She had
heard the gospel preached by a Mormon and
believed it and been baptized. She
commenced and related the whole of Joseph's
vision and what the Angel Moroni had said
the mission he had called him to. It came to
my mind in a moment that this was the
message that was behind that cloud, for me
and not for me only, but for the whole world,
and I considered it of more importance than
anything I had ever heard before, for it
brought back the ancient order of things and
laid a foundation that could be built upon that
was permanent; a foundation made by Him
that laid the foundation of the earth, even the
Almighty God; and he commanded his people
to build up the kingdom of God upon the
foundation he had laid, and notwithstanding
the heathen raged and Satan mustered all his
forces against the work; it has gone onward
and upward for more than 40 years, and will
continue until the work is finished.
The next thing was to gather with the
Saints. I was pondering over in my heart how
it was possible for such a journey with what
means we could muster. We had a good farm,
but could not get much for it, but the voice of
the Spirit said, "Come out of Babylon, O my
people, that you be not partakers of her
plagues." From the time the voice spoke so
loud, clear and plain to my understanding, I
knew the way would be open for us to gather
with the Saints. For the Lord never gives a
commandment to man but what he gives them
a chance to obey. From this time we set out in
earnest and were ready to start with the rest of
the company July 20, 1835. The company
was made up of the Leavitt family, Mother
Sarah Shannon Leavitt and her children,
consisting of 23 souls. Franklin Chamberlain,
her oldest son-in-law, took the lead. He did
not belong to the Church, but his wife did.
We had a prosperous journey of 800
miles to Kirtland, Ohio. I had no chance to be
baptized and join the Church until I got there.
My daughter, Louisa, and myself and some
others were baptized at this place and were
confirmed. Louisa had been sick for a year,
under the doctor's care, and had taken very
much medicine, but all to no purpose. She
was very feeble, and could sit up but little.
She had been in the States with my friends for
more than a year. Her father and myself went
after her with a light carriage. As she was 18
years old, I gave her her choice to go home
with us or stay with my sister. My sister told
her if she would stay with her, she should
never want for anything, but she said she
I read the Book of Mormon, the
Doctrine and Covenants, and all the writings I
could get from the Latter-day Saints. It was
the book of Doctrine and Covenants that
confirmed my faith in the work. I knew that
no man, nor set of men, that could make such
324
would go with her father and mother. My
sister said, "Louisa, if you ever get well, don't
say that Mormonism cured you." So much for
her judgment on Mormonism. She was rich,
high spirited, proud and belonged to a church
that was more popular than the Latter-day
Saints.
over to them. I was persecuted and abused in
many ways, but not by Faulk's family. But I
paid no attention to vulgar expressions, for I
cared nothing about them. I had something of
more importance that was shut up like fire in
my bones.
But it was a hard case when the
children would come from school with their
noses bleeding and crying, saying that they
had been pounded most unmercifully. I went
to the teacher very candidly and told her that
unless she could stop the scholars from
abusing my children, I should have to take
them out of school, which I did not want to
do. She said she would.
Now I will go back to my story. We
stayed at Kirtland about a week and had the
privilege of hearing Joseph preach in that
thing the Baptist said they called a
meetinghouse [temple], which proved to be a
very good house. We went into the upper
rooms, saw the Egyptian mummies, the
writing that was said to be written in
Abraham's day, Jacob's ladder being pictured
on it, and lots more wonders that I cannot
write here, and that were explained to us.
I wanted very much to get the good
will of my neighbors, for I knew that I could
have no success in preaching Mormonism
unless I did and I was so full of that spirit it
was hard to hold my peace. Consequently, I
mingled in the society of all, was cheerful and
sociable as though I was a great friend, but
kept on the side of the truth and right. I would
go into the tavern when they had balls and
help set the table and wait on ladies and was
very sociable and talkative. By and by, being
free with all, I soon got the good will of some
of them. If we had commenced telling them
of their faults and that they were all wrong,
which was the case, and they must repent or
they would be damned, we could not have
gotten along in that place but should have had
to leave.
But our money was all spent, we could
go no further. We had to look for a place
where we could sustain ourselves for the
present, while the rest of our company went
on to Twelve Mile Grove in Illinois. We
promised them we would follow them the
next year. This was the first of September
[1835]. My husband found a place ten miles
from Kirtland—Mayfield, a little village with
mills and chair factories, and every chance for
a living we could wish. Someone asked my
husband why he went there. There was
everything gathered out of that place that
could be saved, but he was mistaken,
although it was a very wicked place. There
was a man by the name of Faulk that owned
almost the whole village. From him we hired
a house. It was about 20 feet from his tavern,
so I could stand in my door and talk with
those in the tavern. But they opposed
Mormonism, so I said little about it. I thought
I would first get their good will and then
perhaps I could have some influence over
them. Of course, so long as they thought me
an enemy, it would be of no use to preach
My husband said nothing, only what
was necessary to get employment. He got
plenty of work with his team, so we got
plenty to live upon and something to lay up.
But we were watched mighty closely to see if
they could discover dishonesty in our
dealings. But as they could find nothing to
complain of they thought they would leave us
alone. There were some that had the mob
325
spirit insomuch that they said Louisa should
have a doctor. She was then confined to her
bed. They were going to take our team to pay
the doctor, so I heard. I thought she had
already taken too much medicine.
was a shark in the hole that took the bait
every time; I saw that it was of no use to try
to catch fish until the shark was out of the
way and so I went to fishing for the shark and
I soon caught it. It was a savage-looking
creature. Then I could catch fish. I caught
many fish which pleased me well.
I lay pondering on our situation,
thinking we should be undone if our team was
taken from us, and prayed earnestly to the
Lord to let us know what we should do. There
was an angel who stood by my bed to answer
my prayer. He told me to call Louisa up and
lay my hands upon her in the name of Jesus
Christ and administer to her and she should
recover. I awakened my husband, who lay by
my side, and told him to get up, make a fire,
and get Louisa up. She would listen to him
sooner than to me, to tell her that an angel had
told me to lay my hands upon her head in the
name of the Lord Jesus Christ and administer
to her in His name and she should recover.
She was perfectly ignorant of Mormonism; all
she had ever heard about it was in Kirtland,
what few days we stayed there and what we
had told her. Her mind was weak, indeed, but
she got up and I administered to her in faith,
having the gift from the Lord. It was about
midnight when this was done and she began
to recover from that time and was soon up
and about, and the honor, praise and glory be
to God and the Lamb. So you see, our
enemies were defeated in their plan, but knew
nothing of the cause of her recovery.
After this dream I was sensible that
people in that place could be saved, although
their outward appearance would indicate no
salvation for them. Mr. Faulk, the man in
whose house we lived, was noted for his
wickedness. He ran headlong into everything
that would come in and satisfy his carnal
desire, but I had gotten his good will, so that
he would come in often and have a talk with
me. I discovered that there were some good
stripes in the man. At last I told him I had
some books I wanted him to read, he might
have them if he would read them. I gave him
the "Voice of Warning." He took it home and
read it. Then I gave him other books, all
explaining the latter-day message, and at last
the Book of Mormon. He would ask questions
and answer to my questions, but I could not
find out what his mind was concerning what
he had read. But as it proved afterwards, he
believed it to be the truth.
There was one of his companions that
was often with him who was thrown from his
horse and had three of his ribs broken, which
caused him great distress. His wife was a
good woman for a gentile, but the neighbors
neglected her on account of her having such a
wicked husband. I would go in and help her
all I could. I was talking with one of them and
told her that Mrs. Carpenter had too hard a
time. She was almost worn out waiting on her
husband night and day; the neighbors ought to
help her more. She said he was such a wicked
man—let him suffer. She did not know that
he ought to have much help. I told her she
made me think of the words of the Savior to
We had only been in the Church a
short time, perhaps two months. About this
time I had a dream. I dreamed there was a
deep hole in the place that looked very black
and muddy, but there were lots of fish in the
hole if by any means we could catch them. It
was such a filthy-looking place that it would
be a job to get near enough to put a hook in,
but I thought I would try. So I got a hook and
line and bait and went, and after much trouble
I got near enough to throw in my hook. There
326
the Jews. He said, "Think not that them on
which the Tower of Silom fell and slew were
sinners, above all others. I tell you, except
you repent you shall all likewise perish." So I
say to you, Peter Carpenter was perhaps
ahead of you in sin, but you are not on the
road to happiness and must alter your course
or you cannot be saved.
to think there was some truth in Mormonism
notwithstanding the bad reports about them.
After this we were treated with respect and
Carpenter began to recover and soon became
able to walk the streets.
He went to the tavern and joined with
his old companions, drinking and frolicking,
and he was soon down again as bad as ever. I
went in to see him. He looked up and said,
"Mrs. Leavitt, you said I would get well and
here I am again."
One Saturday night after I had gotten
ready for bed, I told my husband that we
would go into Carpenter's and if they had
watchers we would stay and watch with them.
We went in and found him without a watcher
and groaning in great distress, and he said that
he had had no rest for 24 hours, [and was]
screaming to the Lord to have mercy on him.
At last I went to the bed and asked him if he
meant what he said, if he really wanted the
help of God. He looked up and said, "Do you
think there is any mercy for me?" I told him I
did not know, but I would pray for him and
then I could help. I knelt down and prayed
and while I was praying the pain all left him
and he went to sleep. He was then going to
gather up what he had and go with the
Mormons. I told him if he would forsake his
former practices and do right in all things as
duty was made known to him he should not
only get well, but he would be saved. I said a
good deal to him, but I don't remember what
so as to write it.
"Mr. Carpenter," said I, "on what
conditions did I tell you that you should get
well?" I went on and related to him the
conditions. "And instead of you complying
with the conditions, as soon as you could get
well or walk, you went back to the tavern and
joined your old company. Christ did not die to
save us in our sins, but from our sins; and if
we go on in sin we must reap the reward,
which is banishment from the presence of
Him who suffered an ignominious death upon
the cross to save us. Consequently, the devil
will claim us, for the wages of sin is death."
I do not remember our conversation so
as to write the words, but you have the
substance of it. Carpenter was convinced of
the truth of what I said and could say nothing
in his own defense. But I believed he
reformed, for he got better and could walk
out.
The next day—Sunday—I went in.
The house was full of people so that I had
hard work to get to the bed. He looked up to
me and said, "Mrs. Leavitt, if I could feel as
well as I did last night when you prayed for
me, I should want you to pray again. I told
him that if I could do so and do any good by
praying I would and I knelt down in the midst
of all that gentile throng and the Lord gave
me great liberty of speech. I prayed with the
Spirit and understanding, also to Him be the
glory. The people were astonished and began
Here I must leave him and begin a
new subject. The time drew near for our
departure. My husband had not only provided
for his family, but had gotten considerable
besides, but only 30 dollars in money. He told
Faulk he wanted to settle with him for his
house rent, that he wanted him to take other
property as he had but little money. He could
get no answer from him, but he was very kind
and obliging, so were all of our neighbors.
Those who hated us when we came into the
327
place, appeared now our devoted friends. It
was to our advantage, for they helped us to
get ready for a journey of 500 miles.
They told him the Mormons were all killed;
he never would find any of them. What a
pitiful situation for three sick orphans with
hardly clothes enough to cover their
nakedness; they did not know if they should
see a friend again. They were at three
different houses; their names were Nathaniel,
Flavilla and John.
When we settled with the merchant
and I took a bill of goods, I found there was
not a charge for thread, needles, buttons or
any such trifles, while at one time he gave me
a whole card of buttons and told me to put
them all on Tom's coat. Tom was his constant
visitor. He stayed in the store most of the
time. He was four or five years old. But Faulk
would not settle with us until we got our team
harnessed to start. Now my husband said,
"We must settle." The windows were, some of
them, broken and we expected the rent would
be high. But Faulk would not settle—he did
not want a cent, nor would he take a cent. He
wanted to see if Mormons were willing to pay
their debts. He hallowed to the merchant and
said, "Put up a half a pound of tea for this
woman and charge to me, and another half
pound and charge to yourself. She must not
go to the Mormon swamps and drink the
water; it will kill her." I will only add that I
got the tea, and more favors than I can write
here, and that Faulk joined the Church and
came to Nauvoo afterward. How many more I
don't know and can't say, for I did not see him
myself, but my boys did.
When we came you may guess what
their feelings must have been. We took them
along with us, which increased our number to
eleven which I had to cook for and my
husband to buy the provisions. We had a hard
and tiresome journey. The roads were bad all
the way. In one place there was a five-mile
pole bridge over a swamp without any gravel
or dirt on it and the wagon jolted so it almost
took our breath away.
After we got over the swamp there
were some settlers, but it was a God-forsaken
looking place. I don't think we went into a
house where there were no deaths, and in
some, half of them had died. We stayed one
night in what they called a tavern, but
everything looked gloomy enough and
suspicious and certainly felt gloomy enough. I
never had such feelings before and as I
understand afterward, there had been a
number of murders committed in the house.
Lake Michigan was near the house and that
contained the body of one that had been
murdered. I could tell all that I heard and read
about it concerned me. I suppose that I saw
one of the murderers at the Bluffs. If that
place had not the curse of God upon it, I
should not have had those gloomy feelings.
Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is peace
and union.
Now I will start for the Twelve Mile
Grove in Illinois.
Nathaniel Leavitt had come up the
lake to Michigan and stopped at a place called
White Pigeon. When we got into that place
we heard Nathaniel was dead and that his
wife had taken all the property and gone back
to Canada and left three children that were his
first wife's children, among strangers sick
with the ague. The oldest boy was ten or
twelve years old; he told the folks when he
got big enough he was going to hunt his folks.
They were with the Mormons somewhere.
Before we left Lake Michigan, we had
to stop and work for provisions and horse
feed. After a long and tedious journey we at
last found ourselves in Illinois at the Twelve
328
Mile Grove. Here we found our friend almost
discouraged. They had had much sickness
among them and mother Leavitt had died and
Weir's oldest son. Weir was sick with a
cancer. We had doted much on seeing mother
Leavitt, but she alas was sleeping in the grave
and had gone to the paradise of God to reap
the reward of the just. There was a number
among them that had had the spiritual gifts
and were in a state of darkness. They had paid
out much money for medicine and had much
trouble, which had brought them down in
bondage because their faith failed. If they had
put their trust in their kind Heavenly Father
and cried to Him from all this trouble, for He
does not grieve us willingly, we must obey
His commandments and we have the promise
of prospering upon the land.
the time they left Kirtland until we came, so
you see how much need we have of meeting
together often and stirring up each other's
minds by way of remembrance. The prophets
said they that feared the Lord spake often to
one another and the Lord harkened and heard
and a book of remembrance was kept for
them that feared the Lord and thought upon
His name, "And they shall be mine," saith the
Lord of Hosts, "when I come to make up my
jewels, and I will spare them as a man spareth
his only son that serveth him." So you see we
have our reward for all our exertions to do
good and after we have done all that we can
do to advance the cause of God we are still
unprofitable servants, because of our
weaknesses.
But I will return to my history. (A
note found at the top of the page.) While I
was at Juliette [Joliet], I was alone praying.
After continuing in prayer for some time I
thought of Joseph and commenced praying
for him. As soon as I spoke his name, I burst
into tears and my heart was filled with grief
and I said, "Oh my God, what is the matter
with Brother Joseph?" I learned afterward the
mob had him, raving over him. I did not know
at this time that there were any mobs
gathered. We were at Juliette [Joliet], Illinois,
and the mob in Missouri, but the Spirit
manifested to me that he was in trouble. I
prayed with all the power I had for the
prophet of God. "The fervent and effectual
prayer of a righteous man availeth much,"
saith the Lord.
They had bought noble farms. The soil
was very rich and brought forth great crops.
But it was a sickly place—the fever and ague
were located there. But we had to look out for
a living. They were making a canal at Juliette
[Joliet], 14 miles from this place, and my
husband went and engaged to work on it with
his team for three dollars a day. We moved
out there and I washed for the workmen and
we got a good living. But we stayed with our
friends until their minds were stirred up and
were alive in religion, and tried to comfort
and encourage them. Sally Ann Chamberlain,
who had formerly had the gifts and now was
in the dark, sat looking at me as I was reading
a passage where it said righteousness should
spring out of the earth. She wondered what it
could mean. She said, "What is more
righteous than angels or what is truer than the
Book of Mormon?" "There," she said, "I have
got my gift again."
We stayed in Juliette [Joliet] until
spring. It was the last of November [1835?]
when we went there. In the spring [1836?] we
went back to Twelve Mile Grove and my
husband took a farm on shares at the West
Grove, five miles from there, and five cows to
make butter and cheese. We raised a fine crop
and had a good living. My husband built a
They rejoiced much and sought the
favor of God until all that ever had the gifts
obtained them again and some that never had
them. They had never seen a Mormon from
329
house on the prairie a mile and a half from the
place where his folks lived, but there was no
timber at the grove. We moved in the house in
November and had a windy place in the open
prairie. In March we lost our only cow. The
next day after she died, I was taken sick with
the chills and fever and confined to the bed.
The sisters would come and wait on me.
with a shepherd's care. "My noonday walk He
will attend and all my midnight hours
defend."
But I will return to my history. We
had lost our only cow, but my husband made
rails and bought another and finally we
concluded we would go to Nauvoo, as lots of
our friends were going. We never had lived
where there was a branch of the Church, but
we got together every week and had prayer
meetings and the Lord was with us and
poured out His spirit upon us insomuch that
they spoke in tongues and prophesied. The
children took an active part in these meetings.
They would talk in tongues and prophesy and
it was interpreted. We depended on no leader
but the Lord and He led us into all truth; the
sick were healed as often as any were taken
sick.
At last they said if I would go down
with them they could take care of me, as they
were afraid I would die there alone. They got
a bed on a sled and put me on it and carried
me down. I remained there about two months
before I got able to sit up. When I went down,
there was nothing green started out of the
earth; when I came back, the grass was ankle
high. I had a severe fit of sickness, but shall
we receive good at the hand of God and shall
we not receive evil. I did not complain,
although I had to leave my babe at home, only
a year old.
Before we left the place, there were a
number of elders who came and we were
made glad indeed. We had not seen a Saint
from the time we left Kirtland, and they gave
us many instructions and encouraged us so
that we felt like urging our passage through
all the cares and trials of life until our work
was finished on the earth. One night we had a
prayer meeting and my husband was praying.
While he prayed that we might be counted
worthy to partake of the tree of life and enter
into the gates of the city of the New
Jerusalem, Sally Ann Chamberlain had a view
of the city and saw throngs passing through
the gates. As I was kneeling close to her, she
said, "See there, Aunt Sally." She thought
because I was close to her that I could see it
as well as she. We all had the gifts and
blessings promised in the gospel and love and
union prevailed.
I had the chills while I lived at the
Five Mile Grove and was reduced so low that
the day I had the chill, after the fever was off
they had to watch me night and day. If I slept
over a few minutes, I was overcome. Louisa
and her father watched over me until they
were tired out, as they had to work days. My
husband said to Louisa: "We must go to bed
tonight. We can't be broke of rest so much." I
heard what was said and the first thought I
had was it would kill me if I was not
awakened. The next thought was that the
angels will watch over me. I went to sleep and
in the night someone touched me and
awakened me. I looked to see who it was that
had awakened me and I saw a person with his
back towards me, going toward the fire. I
thought it was my husband, but I felt an
unusual calmness and peace of mind. The
next morning I found that no one had been up
in the house, so I thought it was my good
angel watching over me. The Lord fed me
But we were preparing to move to
Nauvoo. We started for Nauvoo, I think, the
first of November [1839?]. My husband
330
bought a place three miles from the city and
built a house. There was some land plowed
which he sowed to wheat. He had to work
very hard for a living. Provisions were scarce
and high and most of the Saints were poor.
There were some not poor and not fit to be
called Saints, many of them. I will relate one
circumstance that may give you a little idea of
the way that many managed. I was sick and
had but a few comforts of life. I had no tea
and no appetite. My husband went down to
the city, expecting some money that was due
him. He could not get the money. He went to
the store and told Lyons he wanted a quarter
of a pound of tea and told him he would have
the money the next day. He told him he had
been disappointed in getting the money that
day, that I was sick and he could not go home
without some. He would not trust him, but he
had an ax with him and he left it in pawn and
took the tea, which was only one case and
worth 25 cents. After he came home that
night his money came. That was only one
case out of a number that were like it.
for years. They would take me to her bureau
and show me her nice things, but though I
was very poor, I did not covet anything she
had. Fox said nobody would dare to come
around his house to steal his gold, for he had
$50,000 in the house. When he told me that, I
had a very curious feeling that he had come
among the Saints and had brought deadly
weapons to defend his gold and his great
treasures. I told him he need be under no fear
among the Saints, for if they could take his
money without his knowing it, they would
feel as Moses said, "Thou God seeth me," and
to him that has fed and clothed us all of our
lives we have got to give an account.
Not long after this we were sent for to
his house. He was dying. He did not speak
after we went in and soon breathed his last.
His goods he had laid up for many years he
had to leave behind. How hard it is for those
who trust in riches to be saved in the kingdom
of God. His wife did not live long after.
But it cast a gloom over my mind and
a solemnity that kept me awake that night. I
lay and thought, what dependent creatures we
are, that with all the exertions we can use, our
destinies are in the hands of God, and he will
deal with us as he sees fit. Not for all the
treasures of earth would I give up the hope of
eternal life, and am willing to sacrifice every
earthly enjoyment if I could know that I found
favor in the sight of the Lord. Life is so short
and uncertain that we had better work while
the day lasts, before the night overtakes us
wherein no man can work. There is a land of
pleasure where peace and joy forever reign
and there I have a treasure, there I hope to
visit.
There was an Englishman who bought
a farm from Joseph, adjoining ours, and when
his land was surveyed, it took in our field of
wheat. When the wheat was ripe, my husband
took his cradle and went in to cut it. The man,
Fox, I think was his name, forbid his cutting
the wheat. He said it was on his land and he
should have it. My husband went down to
Joseph and asked him what he should do.
Joseph told him to let Fox have the wheat, but
he should be cursed; that the law would bear
him out in keeping the wheat, but not to
grieve for it, that he (Joseph) would pay him
for it in flour.
And the curses of God did overtake
him so much that he did not live to eat the
wheat. He and his wife would brag of their
gold and how much money and every good
thing they had, that they had enough to last
But I will go on with my history. We
all had to work hard for a living, but with the
blessings of God and our exertions we soon
began to get a good living. We swapped
331
farms with a man, got one by the big mound,
seven miles from the city, a fine pleasant
place. But Priscilla was born before we
moved and we had much sickness. There
were four of the boys all sick at once with the
black canker. There were many who died in
Nauvoo with the same disorder and some of
my boys were brought to the very gate of
death, to all appearances. But by watching
over them day and night and administering,
the Lord raised them up; thanks be to his holy
name.
hand and she had no more pain. The next day
the core came out and the hole remains there
yet where the core was, and always will be. In
this case I said nothing aloud, but I had faith
as much as a grain of mustard seed. The
Savior told his disciples that if they had faith
of a mustard seed they could remove
mountains.
But oh, the sorrow and trouble that
was just at our doors! We knew they had
Joseph in prison and threatened to take his
life, but that was nothing new nor strange, for
his enemies always did that, but we did not
believe they could have power to murder him;
and he lived above the law. The law could
have no power over him, but powder and
balls could, so they shot him in Carthage Jail.
When the news came, the whole city of
Nauvoo was thunderstruck; such mourning
and lamentation was seldom ever heard on the
earth. There were many, myself among them,
who would gladly have died if his life could
have been spared by doing so. I never had
spoken to the man in my life, but I had seen
him and heard him preach and knew that he
was a prophet of God, sent here by the
Almighty to set up His kingdom, no more to
be thrown down, and now how was that great
and important work to be accomplished?
Brigham Young was the man clothed with all
the power and authority of Joseph. My
husband said that he had the same spirit, the
same voice, and if he had not known Joseph
was dead, he would actually have thought it
was Joseph. Brigham was gone to the east
when Joseph was killed. Rigdon tried hard to
lead the Church and get established in that
place before Brother Brigham got to Nauvoo,
but his deceit and lies were proven as the
Twelve returned about this time.
One of the boys had gotten about and
could walk out while the other lay at the point
of death. We had to watch over him every
moment. The one that could walk as soon as
he laid down at night, he took with a
toothache and would roll and groan. After a
few nights (I had lain down to rest a few
moments) he began to groan. I had a strange
feeling come over me. I thought it was the
power of the devil that was destroying our
peace, and I had borne it as long as I would. I
jumped out of the bed with about the same
feeling I would have to drive a hog out of the
house, and as sure he would have to go. I
stepped up very spry to the bed and put my
hands on his head in the name of Jesus and
asked God to rebuke the spirit. I did not say a
loud word, but as soon as it was done, he
went to sleep and never was troubled any
more.
I had administered to very many to
rebuke disease, but never had the same
feeling before or since. Very different were
my feelings when Mary had a felon [?] on her
finger and she was groaning. My baby was
but a few days old. I was very feeble and
weak. I felt that I had no power either of body
or mind. The felon was growing worse every
day. I told her to get up on the bed beside me.
I took her hand in mine and asked the Lord to
heal it. The pain stopped while I held her
It was whispered in my ear by a friend
that the authorities were getting more wives
than one. I have thought for many years that
332
the connections between man and wife were
as sacred as the heavens and ought to be
treated as such, and I thought that the
anointed of the Lord would not get more
wives unless they were commanded to do so.
But still I wanted a knowledge of the truth for
myself. I asked my husband if he did not
think we could get a revelation for ourselves
on that subject. He said he did not know.
After we went to bed I lay pondering it over
in my mind. I said, "You know, Lord, that I
have been a faithful and true wife to my
husband, and you know how much I love him,
and must I sacrifice him?" The answer was,
"No."
But as I have commenced to write
some of the most important scenes of my life,
I will go on. My memory is so much impaired
that it will be a jumbled up mess unless I have
the spirit of truth to direct me.
We went to the city and were there
when the bodies of the martyred prophets
were brought into the city. It was after dark
that they passed the house—it was Brother
Snow's; a Doctor Clinton and his wife
Melissa were there and they expected the mob
would come into the city that night to kill the
rest of the Saints. There were orders for every
man to arm himself and prepare to defend the
city. The moon shone uncommonly bright, as
we could see quite a distance. Melissa said to
her husband, "Doctor, don't you go; you will
get killed and then I don't want to live any
longer." I said to Melissa, "What do you
mean? If I had 40 husbands and as many sons,
I would urge them off in a hurry, and if it was
the fashion for women to fight, I would step
into the ranks and help defend the city." And I
am not much of a fighting character either,
but I did not value my life very high at that
time, for they had killed our beloved prophet
and my life did not seem of much value at
that time; but it is the Lord's and let Him do
with it what seemeth to him good.
And then my mind was carried away
from the earth and I had a view of the order of
the celestial kingdom. I saw that was the
order there and oh, how beautiful. I was filled
with love and joy that was unspeakable. I
awoke my husband and told him of the views
I had and that the ordinance was from the
Lord, but it would damn thousands. It was too
sacred for fools to handle, for they would use
it to gratify their lustful desires. How thankful
we ought to be that we live in a day when we
can know the will of God concerning our
duty, and that the darkness that has so long
covered the earth has been dispelled and the
light of truth has burst upon the benighted
world. But what good will this do those who
will not come to the light because their deeds
are evil, and they choose darkness rather than
light. But the honest in heart that seek the
Lord in faith will obtain all the knowledge
needful for their salvation. I have seen so
much wrong connected with this ordinance
that had I not had it revealed to me from Him
that cannot lie, I should sometimes have
doubted the truth of it, but there has never a
doubt crossed my mind concerning the truth
of it since the Lord made it known to me by a
heavenly vision.
They had guards out in every
direction; they had a drum that could be heard
a number of miles and when there was any
danger they would beat that drum, and
everyone that was able would take whatever
weapon they could get and run to the city and
guard it. We lived three miles from the city
and I don't know how many nights we left the
place when the alarm drum was beaten. All of
our men would run to the place appointed, but
we had to move to the Mound, seven miles
from there. We did so, but the guard had to be
kept up at the Mound, for we had enemies on
every side, all threatening to exterminate the
333
Mormons. How strange when the Mormons
never injured one of them; if they had, the law
was open and they could have brought them
to justice without killing them. It was their
religion that was troubling them. As they
often said, if the Mormons would renounce
their religion and scatter among the gentiles,
they would be good citizens, but to pretend to
have new revelations and a prophet, it was
more than they could bear. When they found
they could not turn them from their purpose,
they swore they would kill them or they
would make them leave the country.
gospel was restored to earth by an angel. The
priests knew that if that doctrine prevailed,
there was no chance for them, and as the ax
struck at the root of every denomination, they
all joined together to help destroy the work of
God. There were many ministers of different
denominations that took the lead of mobs and
were determined to put a stop to Mormonism.
But it has increased the more they have
opposed it and will continue to increase until
the knowledge of God covers the earth, for all
their burning buildings and killing the
brothers. But there was no fear in my heart,
for I knew we were in the hands of God, and
He would do all things right.
But I for one did not fear them, for I
knew that we were in the hands of God and
He would make the wrath of man praise Him
and turn all their threats for the good of His
Saints, and it was so, for the Lord wanted His
people to get up onto these mountains and
raise an ensign that the scriptures might be
fulfilled. But he saw that they would not go
willingly, so He suffered their enemies to
drive them.
We soon found we had to leave the
place if we meant to save our lives, and we
with the rest of the brothers got what little we
could from our beautiful farm. We had 40,000
bricks that my husband and sons had made to
build a house and part of the rock to lay the
foundation. For this we got an old bed quilt
and for the farm a yoke of wild steers, and for
two high post bedsteads, we got some
weaving done. Our nice cheery light stand we
left for the mob, with every other thing we
could not take along with us.
Nauvoo and the country round about
had to be guarded as far as there were any
Saints. After we moved to the Mound we had
to keep a double watch, as there were two
roads, one led to Warsaw and one to
Carthage. It was very high land and we could
see a great distance. When it was my
husband's turn to watch, I sat up with him to
make him a cup of tea as he was not a healthy
man. One night while we were watching, I got
up on the shed and could see two buildings
burning. One of them we supposed was a barn
containing 400 bushels of cleaned wheat and
the other, a dwelling house belonging to some
of the brethren.
I never had a murmuring thought pass
my mind, although we left a handsome
property and a most beautiful place. We
raised one crop on the place which shows the
richness of the soil. From a small patch of
melons, the boys took a number of wagon
loads to market and such large melons. But
we gave up the place. Before we left I
enjoyed myself all the time and was cheerful
and happy and had no fears of being killed,
for it was made known to me in dreams of the
night that we were safe.
The enemy would ravage, steal,
plunder and murder with no power in the
United States to stop them! The Mormons
could get no help because they believed the
We went in an old schoolhouse to stay
while we prepared for our journey. After we
had been there a short time, it was revealed to
334
me in a dream that we had to leave the place
in a hurry or we should be killed. I awakened
my husband and told him that we had to hurry
right off or we should be killed. It was a rainy
morning and we were not ready. Our wagon
was not covered nor our things packed up.
But he believed what I said, for it was the first
word that I had made manifest any fears and
the first fears I had had; but I believed that we
should get off before they came upon us. It
was about eight miles to the Mississippi River
where we had to go before we should be out
of danger. There the brothers were collecting
and crossing the river on a ferry boat.
company." So I deceived him and told the
truth, but the Bickmore that he had a warrant
for had gone back over the river for cattle. His
wagon stood in our reach and we expected
him every moment. The next thing was to
keep the officer there until the man could be
notified of the danger.
Bickmore's wife was there and heard
all that was said and they sent the children to
tell the men to keep away until the officer had
gone. I gave him a seat and sat down by his
side. He commenced asking me questions and
the Lord gave me answers. "Why, madam,"
he said, "I see nothing before you but
inevitable destruction in going off into the
wilderness among savages, far from
civilization, with nothing but what you can
carry in your wagon." I told him I had known
for ten years that we had to go and I was glad
we had gotten started. "Oh, there, madam,
you have something to bear you up under
your trials?" Said I, "It is no more trial; I
would not go back if I could have the whole
country at my command and all the riches in
it." "Well, I see nothing before you but
starvation." I told him the Lord was able to
spread a table for us in the wilderness, for we
were going where he wanted us to go. But the
Church would not go until the mob drove us.
The mob was a rod in the hands of the
Almighty to accomplish his purposes." He
said, "I understand that you women go
armed." "Armed," said I, "indeed they do, and
I never felt like giving pain to a mouse unless
it was necessary; but if a mob should come on
me, I should try to defend myself, and I think
I could fight." I can't write half of what there
was said, but we talked perhaps an hour. I
kept him in conversation until I thought the
men were safe and that was all I wanted of
Mr. Mob.
We threw our things into the wagon
and started off on a bad road. We had a hard
and dangerous time on account of high water,
but we got safely to the ferry and crossed over
into Iowa. There we stopped a week or more.
The brothers made a camp with their wagons,
drawing them around so as to touch each
other, with one place of entrance, and our
fires in the center. Our cattle and sheep were
on the other side of the river, but they were
soon all over safe and there our sheep were
sheared.
One night, just dark, there came an
officer into the door of the camp and
commenced talking with the children that
were in the entrance. I looked up and saw him
and knew that the children did not know
enough to talk to him. I stepped up to where
he was and said, "What does this gentleman
wish?" For I knew he was upon some
mischief, for he was dressed in the highest
style and had every deadly weapon hanging
around him that could be imagined. He asked
if there was a man by the name of Bickmore
in the camp. I looked down as if in study and
I was in study to know what to say to deceive
and yet tell the truth. "Bickmore—
Bickmore—I heard of that name. There was a
man by that name who went in the first
As to the arms the women carried,
they brought them into the world with them
335
and I had reference to no other. It would be a
sad sight to see anyone without arms, but not
such weapons as the mob carried. I deceived
him entirely and told the truth. It is not hard
to deceive a fool, but if he is alive now, he
must know what I said concerning the Lord
furnishing a table for us in the wilderness is
true and I often think of that saying when I
am sitting to a well-furnished table. Oh! how
kind and merciful is our Father in Heaven; he
watches over us all the day long and when the
night comes he is still our guard. Even the
great God that held the reins of government
over all his vast dominion, condescends to
watch over us poor, weak, frail mortals. Well
might David say, "What is man that Thou are
mindful of him, or the son of man that Thou
visiteth him?" All that I say is, "Praise the
Lord, oh my soul; and let all that hath breath
shout aloud the praises of King Emmanuel,
and ye solid rocks weep for joy. To write the
love of God above, it would drain the ocean,
though the sea was ink, and the earth paper
and every stick a pen and every man a scribe.
When I try to praise Him in beauty, honor and
magnify the name of God, I find I have no
language at my command that will do justice
to the case, but when I lay aside this weak,
frail body, I expect to praise Him in beauty
and holiness."
One night we camped with the
company and they said a few miles ahead
there was a wide and deep slough that took
four yoke of oxen to take a heavy load across,
but we could go around it and get back into
the road to camp at night. Well, I told my
husband that I would go ahead and wade the
slough and be there when he came around.
When I came in sight of the slough, I saw one
wagon stuck about halfway across and
another on the opposite bank just ready to
start. They said it was ten miles around that
slough, and my husband could not get around
that night; it was almost night then. Well, I
guess how I felt, there alone among all kinds
of wild animals; I thought I could not stand
that.
Well, when all things were prepared,
we started on our journey. As we had let one
yoke of oxen to take church property, and had
but one yoke on our wagon, with about a ton
of loading, you may guess the hardships we
had to endure. It was but very little we could
ride; we had to wade the sloughs and climb
the hills. But what was more remarkable, we
never got stuck in a slough. They seemed to
know when they came to a mud hole just
what they had to do, and would push with
such speed that the wagon had no time to
settle down in the mud.
My husband soon came. I told him the
fix we were in and told him he must help get
the wagon down. We could get across some
way if we had to unload and carry our things
by hand across the slough, for there was no
further chance for us. He brought the wagon
down and yoked up a two-year-old bull with a
cow and put them on lead, thinking they
might help going up the opposite bank. But
when they went to go up the bank, they
settled back on the oxen. Old Berry, with as
much sense as a human being, told the cow to
go ahead by putting his crumpled horns into
her flank and tore the side open. She jumped
I began looking off in the direction the
wagon had gone and at last I saw it, but so far
off it was very uncertain whether I could
make them hear. I went on to the highest
place there was near and raised my voice as
loud as I could, and with my pocket
handkerchief in one hand stretched as high as
I could reach to attract attention. At last they
saw me and stopped. I beckoned to them to
come down, for they were out of hearing and
would have been out of sight in a few
minutes.
336
up the bank in a hurry and it was done so
quickly that the wagon had no time to settle in
the mud. I expect Old Berry would have taken
the team across better without any help, for he
had to drive the cow. My husband said he had
not struck them a blow in the whole journey.
They knew much better what to do than many
men. He unyoked them every time he stopped
if it was for one hour.
ready to start back. There was a woman who
wanted to go back with him and she offered
him two dollars if he would stop one day and
that night was worth a thousand dollars to me.
He stayed in the house and talked all
day and all night. He told me things I never
knew before. He was not a man of many
words and never flattered and I never knew
until that night how much he valued me. I
found that he was perfectly satisfied with all
of my doings insomuch that I never did a
wrong thing in my life in his mind. Oh, how
little did either of us think that was our last
intercourse! He talked just as if he knew that
was our last interview; he was led by the
Spirit what to say. Among other things he
said, "Don't have anything to say to anyone
else while I am gone." This astonished me,
for I did not believe that he questioned my
chastity. I said, "Why do you make that
request? Did I ever give you any reason to
doubt my honor?" "No," he said, "but it came
into my mind to say it and I did."
This was the last journey that he ever
accompanied me and I want to say that he
was very kind to his cattle and children,
especially his two little girls—he almost
worshiped them. He said he wanted to live to
see those girls married and settled down in
peace. I had made them a nice linsey dress,
both of them. Betsy cut down a slit in the
fronts and bound it around to nurse their
dolls. When I saw what she had done, I was
provoked and commenced scolding. I told her
I must whip her. Her father said, "Come here,
Betsy, and let me see the sewing. If it is done
good your mother shall not whip you." He
looked at the sewing very carefully. He said,
"It is just as good as mother would have done
it." He thought everything they did was good.
Why I mention this is to let you know how
indulgent he was to his children.
Now to look at it, the Spirit knew he
would be gone until the resurrection and he
did not want me to get married to any other
one. When I heard of his death, I thought, I
will keep that request sacred. Although I have
had good offers, I never was tempted to
marry. I have lived a lonely life as a widow
27 years, but my heart leaps for joy at the
thoughts of meeting him at the great
resurrection, never more to part.
We got this far and had no material
stops. At last we got to Mt. Pisgah. There
were a few brethren stopped there and put in a
crop and built houses, expecting to winter
there. This was in April, 1846, but we had not
brought provisions to last until harvest and
when my husband had built a house and put
in a crop, he started back to Bonaparte for
provisions. His son Jeremiah had stopped
there and he wanted to bring him along and
flour for bread. I forgot to say that we had
three extra cows, so we had plenty of milk
and butter. He had gotten his cattle that he
had let go to draw church property here at Mt.
Pisgah, so he had a strong team when he got
I had such a feeling about his leaving
as I had never had before. I went to him just
before he started and told him that it seemed
to me that I could not let him go. "Why," he
said, "what do you mean? You know that I
must get breadstuff. I thought you were a
woman of fortitude."
337
I did not know there was one in the
place that I had ever seen, but Lorenzo
Snow's family was living in their wagon in
sight, not far off. His woman came to my
house to wash. Some of his women were as
handsome as I had seen in any place. One of
them came every night and slept with me until
I was taken sick, which was about two weeks.
I had not to say slept, for we talked almost all
night. I thought that I would get much
knowledge from her as she belonged to one of
the Twelve, and my mind was reaching after
all the truth in existence.
was. We found that it was a monstrous big
rattlesnake coiled up on a bench and had lain
there all night as harmless as a lamb. It had
eight rattles. I told the boys not to kill it; it
had not come as an enemy, but on a friendly
visit to help the girls watch. He did not help
much, only as their companion, but they
would have been just as well off without his
company, not knowing of his presence. I told
them to throw it off the bank and not hurt it,
which they did.
But the time had come for us to look
for my husband. With the greatest anxiety we
watched and looked day and night until at last
there came a man just before daylight with a
letter containing the news of his death. It
would be impossible for anyone to imagine
my feelings after being confined to my bed
more than two weeks and expecting him to
come. All things would be all right when he
came and it never entered my heart that he
could die. When the news came that he was
dead, my feelings were too intense to weep.
My situation all rushed upon my mind with
such force that all I could do or say was to cry
to the Lord to sustain me under such untold
trials and blessed be the name of Jesus. He
did sustain me and preserved my life, which I
cared little about until I found that my
children had no father. All of the nervous
fears that I had been suggesting to him while
he was alive were taken away when he was
dead. I never rested nights in his absence.
There was a fear of something, I did not know
what, but now all that fear was gone; the
being in whose hands my life was placed
supported me. How could I have lived if the
Lord had not supported me? He has been with
me in sick troubles and severe ones, and He
has not forsaken me. He says, "Leave thy
father's children and I will preserve them
alive and let thy widows trust in me," and He
has fulfilled these promises to me in all the
afflictions I have had to pass through. It is
When my husband had been gone
about two weeks, I was taken sick with chills
and fever, confined to the bed. I was an entire
stranger, except for the acquaintance I had
made with the Sisters Snow. Soon after I was
taken down, the children all took sick and I
got a little girl that could cook to make
porridge for us. However, our neighbors were
all very kind and helped us all they could.
They would come and get my dirty clothes
and wash them and if there were any holes,
mend them. This they continued to do until
they were all taken sick, insomuch that there
were none well enough to take care of the
sick.
I was the first one to take sick there
and 300 took sick and died after I was and I
was spared alive. The bishop visited me often
and told me if I needed anything, to call on
him and I should have it. I soon heard that he
was dead. I was very sick and Mary lay at the
point of death. We had watches every night
until Mary's fever left her.
One morning, after the watchers had
left, I looked around the room to see if all was
right. Right under the chair where one of the
girls had sat all night I saw something that
didn't look as if it belonged in the house. I
called to Thomas to come and see what that
338
better to trust in the Lord than to put
confidence in princes.
Lemuel would come to the wagon,
look in and say, "Mother, you must not die." I
told him to drive on as fast as he could until
he found an elder to administer. He repeated,
"Mother, you must not die," a number of
times before he found an elder. Then he
stopped the wagon and the elder administered
to me, but did no good. We went ahead and
found another elder and he administered to
me, but that did no good. At last we came to
another, an old man, and as he put his hands
on my head and began to speak, I knew he
was the right man. I was soon able to be taken
out of the wagon into the tent and had some
tea and light food.
But I will go on with my history. Weir
and Lemuel had gone to Council Bluffs and
got the news of their father's death and my
sickness and Lemuel came to Pisgah with a
team and a box of medicine (name gone)
which would stop the ague as soon as taken
and other things for our comfort. Jeremiah
came with the team that my husband had gone
to Boneparte with and brought Dudley with
him. Thomas was the only boy I had with me
that summer, but now there were four with us.
My husband died the 20th of August,
1846. He had but two children married,
Louisa and Jeremiah, and one grandchild,
Jeremiah's daughter, Clarisa. He sang, "Come,
let us anew, our journey pursue, roll round
with the year and never stand still till the
master appear." He sang that hymn as long as
he had strength to sing it and then wanted
Elisa to sing it. He died without a struggle or
a groan. "Blessed are the dead that died in the
Lord; yea," saith the Lord, "for they rest from
their labors, and their works do follow them."
You see in what a miraculous way my
life was spared, thanks be to God for his
condescension in hearing our prayers in this
trying hour, for if it had not been for the
prayer of faith, I no doubt should have died
and been at rest. But I wanted to live to take
care of my family and try to help them up the
rugged path of life. I knew by experience that
the way was straight and narrow that leads to
eternal life, and one false step would send us
into darkness and nothing but sore repentance
would restore us into the favor of God. The
enemy kept us constantly on the alert to draw
us from the path of duty, but if we cling to the
word of God as a child to its mother's breast
for nourishment, we shall come off
conquerors and more than conquerors through
Him that has loved us. What shall I render to
my God for all His kindness shown? I will try
to honor him by confessing His hand in all
things and obeying His commandments.
A few days later we all started for the
Bluffs. I took the pills and stopped the chills.
My appetite came on in a hurry. I had too
much appetite. When we got within a few
miles of the Bluffs we bought some green
peas. It was at noon and I did not have time to
cook them, and I ate hearty of them and it put
me in cholera morbus in its worst form. As
we were near the settlement, I told them to
drive on until I could find an elder to
administer to me. I had suffered all I could.
The water ran out of my mouth and it
appeared that I had naught to do but stop
breathing. I expect I should not look much
different after my breath was gone.
We soon arrived at the Bluffs where
we found some of our friends, Sister Adams,
William Snow and his wife Lydia. I don't
remember how many others. Sister Adams
and Lydia were both sick, and after a long and
severe sickness, they both died. We could get
no house and had to camp out. This was in
339
November, 1846. I soon took the chills and
fever again.
up our dirty clothes. After working nearly a
week, I got them done and hung them up at
night. I got up in the morning and every
article of clothing was stolen and some new
cloth that was not made. That left us almost
without clothes. Well, I did not complain, but
it taught me a lesson not to leave clothes out
overnight. I was not discouraged, although it
seemed hard after I had worked when I had
little strength to wash clothes that had lain
dirty for months for want of strength to wash
them.
The boys made a camp of hay and I
crawled into it, glad to get any place of
shelter. I had to live there while they built a
house and suffered very much for want of
proper food and with the cold, as we could
have no fire in a hay camp. There was the
place that the disorder started in my head that
has troubled me ever since. I had a pain in my
head that was very severe. I had smoked for
eight years before I believed the gospel, and
when I believed, before I had seen the
Doctrine and Covenants, or heard of an elder,
something told me I had better leave off
smoking. I obeyed that still small voice and
left off smoking for eight years. When I had
this pain in my head, I thought if I would
smoke, perhaps it would relieve my head. I
rolled some tobacco up in a paper and smoked
it. It stopped the pain. I continued to do so
every time the pain came on. At last I sent
and got a pipe and have used one ever since.
My health was poor all winter. At first
I could get but little that was fit for a sick
person to eat, but we soon had plenty. The
Lord gave us favor in the eyes of the people,
so we could get anything we asked for and
some that we did not ask for. We lived only a
few rods from the Pottawattamie chief. He
told the boys if there was anything that they
wanted that he had, to come and get it and he
would wait until they could pay him. He had
two wives, one a very white French woman.
They were all a great help to us.
I don't know whether I did right or
not, but I am sure the anger of the Lord is not
kindled against me, for I confess His hand in
all things and try to keep His commandments.
He hears and answers my prayers all of the
time, thanks be to His holy name. His kind
care and protecting hand is over all so that a
sparrow does not fall to the ground without
His notice. In all my sickness I have never
complained or looked back, for I was sure
that there were better days coming. I knew
that Mormonism was true and better days
would surely come, and it was needful for us
to receive chastisements, for there was no
other way we could learn so good a lesson.
But I had very much to pass through
in this place, both good and bad. We had not
been there long before Betsy was sick with a
white swelling on her leg, close to the knee
joint, and a most distressing thing it was. For
about two months, Dr. Clinton attended her.
We kept on egg poultices. It was lanced twice
without any effect and at last broke of its own
accord. I had her on the trundle bed in the
corner, close to the fire, as it was cold
weather, and it would take me an hour to
change her under sheet. She could not bear
any jar or motion, but after a while it broke
and there were lots of bone that came out. It
was as bad as a felon could be, I suppose, and
we expected if the Lord did not help us, she
would be a cripple. But He did help us, and
although she was only seven years old, her
leg grew, and it was wonderful, as there were
In December [1846] I moved into a
house the boys had built at Trade Point on the
Missouri River where steamboats landed. I
got able to do my work and went to washing
340
pieces of bone that came out years afterward.
The doctor said the flesh must be cut down to
the bone and the bone scraped to get the
rotten parts off, but I could not consent to that
and after we got to the valley, I succeeded
with the blessing of God in curing it.
She had his body taken up and buried
where he wanted it and got the blue coat and
laid it up. The land where he lay did wash off.
A few rods from where Conlet was
killed, I saw one Indian kill another with a
club. I often thought this might truly be called
a place where Satan's seat was, but my whole
mind was engaged in preparing for our
journey to the valley. I did everything in my
power to accomplish this great work. I made
eleven fine linen shirts for the merchant; I
baked pies and bread and cakes for the
grocery the boys kept, as there were lots of
gold diggers on the way to California,
stopping there, waiting for the grass to grow.
We had market for everything. There were
lots of big men boarding at the tavern. Some
of them came to us for victuals, as their fare
at the tavern was very poor.
While I was at this place, Brother
Conlet was shot and killed in front of my
house. Brother Conlet had been sick with the
ague for some time. One morning he sprang
from his bed and told his wife that somebody
was going to shoot him. She thought he was
crazy and told him to lie down again. He laid
down and went to sleep. Soon he sprang from
bed again and said, "Don't you see the guns
pointing at me?" She still thought him crazy,
but he put on his blue overcoat and stepped
out. He stepped on Jean's land. Jean stood
there with a gun and said if any man stepped
onto his land, he would shoot him. The man
of the place wanted to make a road through
his ground, but Conlet knew nothing about
what they were doing, but as he stepped over
the line, Jean shot him.
Among these was a Dr. Vaun that
visited my house. There was a family by the
name of Rolins staying at my house and Vaun
visited them. I heard that Mrs. Rolins was a
doubtful character, but believed it to be false
until I was forced to believe it to be the truth
by watching nights. I had one daughter, Mary,
who was a grown woman. I kept her very
close after I found what characters we were
among. They often took evening walks, I
mean the young folks. I told Mary she must
stop walking out evenings or going to parties
in that place. She very readily consented to
what I said.
After he had been dead a few days,
one night after his family had all gone to bed
and left a large fire burning and were all
asleep but Sister Conlet, he came in and went
to the bed where she lay and commenced
talking. At first she was frightened, but soon
all fear left her and she talked with him
without any fear. I forgot most of the
conversation, but he told her he wanted his
body taken up and buried on high land, as the
place where he lay would be washed off into
the river. He told her he would always wear
that blue coat when he came to see her. She
had given the coat to his brothers. He told her
some things that she was to tell to no one
except the authorities of the Church.
One evening, when all of the rest were
fixing to walk out, the doctor said, "Is not
Mary going?" Mrs. Rolins said, "Oh, no, Mrs.
Leavitt is so particular; she won't let Mary
go." I always thanked Mary for listening to
me. She was glad to get rid of bad company,
for Dr. Vaun had a wife and children back in
the States. His wife was the sister to the
governor.
341
we parted in the morning, Weir said, "Mother,
you must not go in the next company." And
once he said, "Mother, I want to bid you
good-bye; I bade father good-bye and never
saw him again." He would often say,
"Mother, you won't go in the next company,
will you?" I asked him if he did not want me
to go as soon as I could get ready. He said he
would rather I would wait until he could go
with me. I told him I wanted everyone to as
soon as they could get ready. I little thought
that if I left him behind, I should never see
him again in this world, but so it is. Very
likely if I had been with him in his sickness
he would not have died. I cast no reflections
on myself on that account, however, but I can
say, "the will of the Lord be done."
But if I should write all that transpired
in this place of note it would be more than I
will do. How there was a bogus press found
there; and a man drowned in the river trying
to drive cattle while his companions stood on
the bank and saw him drowning. Thomas told
them if they would let him have a horse he
would go and save him, but they did not like
to venture their horses in such a dangerous
place. Benway, the merchant, cursed them
and told them they had stood on the bank of
the river and seen one of their own men
drown and not made the least exertion to save
him. "There was little Thomas Leavitt that
would have gone into the river and would
have saved him, too, but you were afraid your
horses would drown—Oh, shame!" Benway
was a great friend to Thomas and gave him
many presents. Thomas was 13 years old and
his good conduct made him many friends.
We started on our journey and got
safely to the valley, but I never saw Weir
again. He died in August, the same month his
father died; his father in 1845, Weir in 1847.
Also how Jean's wife had a frightful
monster born; and how I had the offer of
marriage; and Sister Adams and Lydia Snow
both died; and Robert McLean and Father
Richards both apostatized, and how many
debates I had with them; and a thousand other
things, too numerous to relate.
The first person I spoke to after I
entered Salt Lake was Dr. Vaun. He came
running out of a house and appeared much
pleased to see me. He said, "Well, Mrs.
Leavitt, I have joined the Church." Of course,
I was glad and was in hopes he had repented
of his sins and would forsake them. But in
this I was disappointed, for he sought the
women's company and with the help of love
powders succeeded in gratifying his hellish
desires. He was called up before the
authorities more than once and confessed his
sins and asked forgiveness. He was forgiven
and he said if he was ever found guilty again,
his life should be the penalty. He knew the
law of God required it. He was guilty again
and was shot and killed. Oh, the weakness
and depravity of man, to sell their birthright
for a mess of pottage, or in other words, sell
their souls' salvation for a few moments of
carnal pleasure. Oh! Thou Eternal God, roll
on that happy day when Satan shall have no
But my whole study was to prepare to
leave that place and go to the valley. It was a
great undertaking, as I had but two boys, the
oldest 14 years old, and three girls, two of
them young children. My son, Lemuel, had
gone in a former company.
But through energy and faith and the
blessings of God we got a good fit-out; two
yoke of oxen and four cows hitched to one
wagon. The cows we milked on the road and
made butter. We had plenty of flour and
groceries and had enough, so I was perfectly
contented. Jeremiah and Weir crossed over
the river with us and stayed overnight. When
342
power over the hearts of the children of men,
but the knowledge of God cover the earth as
the water covers the mighty deep.
(Taken from Jeremiah Leavitt II and Sarah
Sturdevant by Lyman De Platt, Private
Publication 1975)
We went to the Duel Settlement,
where Brother Fish lived. Lemuel was there.
He was engaged to be married to Melvina
Thompson, sister to Julia Fish. Julia tried hard
to break up the match, but failed. Julia
slighted me in every way she could. She lived
in a room adjoining mine; made a tea party
and invited all the neighbors but me. She did
not think I was worthy of her company, but it
did me no hurt or cause me to commit sin, for
I was trying to keep in favor with God and
knew that I should look well to my own
conduct. I should not have to mention this,
but she has left the Church. She is too proud
to be a Saint.
Jeremiah Leavitt II and Sarah Sturdevant
As one looks down the corridors of
history, there appear from generation to
generation some family characteristics that
recur over and over. The blood of Israel is
indeed strong. The Leavitts and Sturdevant
come from long lines of noble vintage. Their
names are among the early colonists of
America. The uniting of these two lines
produced a quality of individuals that can be
seen even today in their descendants.
JEREMIAH LEAVITT II was born
May 30, 1797 in Grantham, Rockingham
County, New Hampshire.(l) He was the son
of Jeremiah Leavitt and Sarah Shannon.
Lemuel was married there and his
wife was sick a long time after they were
married, with the worst kind of sickness, for
her reason was gone, and although she was
about the house most of the time, she did not
know what she was doing. I had a severe trial,
but I let patience have its perfect work.
Prior to Jerry's birth, his father had
moved to Canada just across the border from
Vermont into what was then known as Lower
Canada.
We lived in that place about three
months and then moved to Pine Canyon in
Tooele. We lived there until the Indians
became so bad that we had to leave with the
cattle and horses. They stole five head of
horses in one night and all the cattle they
could get. Walker's band was in the
mountains just above us and he said he was
going to kill us off. They kept guards out in
every direction. Some of the young men cried
and said, "We shall all be massacred." As for
myself, I had no fears. I thought we were in
the hands of God and it would be all right.
"The Territory known as Lower
Canada, Canada, Canada East, or the
Province of Quebec, had been explored and
partially occupied by the French before the
close of the 16th century...." The French
settlements had, however, been confined
mostly to that part of the valley of the St.
Lawrence lying between Lake Champlain,
Montreal and Quebec the purpose of
representation in the government of the
viceroyalty of France. This state of things
continued until the close of the French war in
1759, when the entire territory of Canada was
ceded by the King of France to the British
Government. In 1763, all the country lying
north of the Western Lakes and the parallel of
[Here her history ends, apparently
unfinished.]
343
45 degrees, north latitude, was set off by
Royal Proclamation of George the Third, and
distinguished among the British Colonies in
America as The Province of Quebec. This
Colony was placed under the administration
of a Governor and a Council appointed by the
Crown. In 1790, the province of Quebec was,
by Royal Enactment, divided into the
Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada.
received together a grant of 28,913 acres,
March 25, 1803.”
The above map (refer to original
document) shows the relationship of the
various places of residence of the Leavitt
family between 1800-1835. The town of
Harton, Vermont was the home of Lemuel
Sturtevant in 1817. Hatley, Stanteat County,
and Compton, Compton County, were the
residences of the children of Sarah Shannon
and Jeremiah Leavitt.
“In 1792, Lower Canada was
subdivided into districts, counties, cities, or
towns, and townships."(2) This survey was
mostly completed by 1800.
The adjoining map (refer to original
document) shows part of the counties of
Stanstead and Sherbrooke which were
organized from Richelieu in 1828. The
settlements Magog Outlet, Georgeville,
Stanstead Plains, Hatley, East Hatley,
(Charleston) and Barnston were all begun
between 1793 and 1800. The attraction of
settlers to the area resulted from large grants
of land to companies and individuals. "Two
companies were started in Hatley--one by
Captain Ebenezer Hovey and the other by
Colonel Henry Cull. These two companies
received together a grant of 28,913 acres,
March 25, 1803."(5)
The area of interest in this history is
the county of Richelieu. It was at first
"mostly confined” to the old French
settlements. A few enterprising families from
New England (among
them the Leavitt brothers) had found their
way into the Eastern Townships before the
close of the...century, but isolated as they then
were, they had little to do with
representation. Indeed
they were comparatively unknown to the
administration, and, for a time, 'every man did
as seemed good in his own eyes.'(3)
Apparently Jeremiah I didn't sell his
lands in New Hampshire and leave for good
until about 1800. Jeremiah II says “in my 4th
year my father moved to Lower Canada.” (4)
The adjoining map shows part of the counties
of Stanstead and Sherbrooke which were
organized from Richelieu in 1828. The
settlements Magog Outlet, Georgeville,
Stanstead Plains, Hatley, East Hanley,
(Charleston) and Barnston were all begun
between 1793 and 1800. The attraction of
settlers to the area resulted from large grants
of land to companies and individuals. “Two
companies were started in Hatley--one by
Captain Ebenezer Hovey and the other by
Colonel Henry Cull. These two companies
It is supposed that the Leavitt family
was in one of these companies. However,
just when life looked good, tragedy struck.
Mother Sarah Shannon Leavitt had given
birth to her tenth child the day after
Christmas, 1805, and the new year held forth
a promising future. But Jeremiah (I)
suddenly took sick "and died there in the 46th
year of his age in full assurance (sic) of a
glorious resurrection (sic) leaving behind him
nine children."(6) The family records show
ten children in the family, apparently Josiah
had died before his Father.
Blessed with two older boys, Mother
Sarah stayed on and fought the good fight
344
The years passed, the children married and
settled in Hatley and Compton and raised
their families.
none of them understood the Bible as I did. I
knew of no other way to understand it only as
it read. The Apostle said, 'Though we or
angels from Heaven preach any other gospel
than that which we preach, let him be
accursed,' and it was very evident to my
understanding that they all came short of
preaching the doctrine that Paul preached,
but I was confident we should have the faith.
Apparently all contact was not lost
with friends and relatives in the States,
however. Although most of Sarah's children
married local friends, Jeremiah II says, "I
returned to Vermont where I married Sarah
Sturdevant."(7)
"From childhood I was seriously
impressed with and desired very much to be
saved from that awful hell I heard so much
about. I believed in the words of the Savior,
that said 'Ask and you shall receive.' I
prayed much and my prayers were sometimes
answered immediately; this was before I
made any pretension of having any religion.
We shall introduce this interesting
ancestor by quoting from her life history. "I
was born in the town of Lime (Lyme), County
of Grafton, New Hampshire (her birth date is
torn off but was September 5th, 1798) My
father was Lemuel Sturdevant and my mother
was Priscilla Tompson. My parents were
very strict with their children, being
descendants of the old Pilgrims. They taught
them every principle of truth and honor as
they understood it themselves. They taught
them to pray and read the Bible for
themselves. My father had many books that
treated on the principles of man's salvation
and many stories that were very interesting
and I took great pleasure in reading them.
He was Dean of the Presbyterian Church."(8)
"When I was 18 years old the Lord
sent me a good husband. We were married at
my father's house, March 6, 1817, in the
town of Barton, County of Orleans, State of
Vermont. The next June we moved to
Canada fifteen miles from the Vermont line,
into a very wicked place (Hatley). They
would swear and drink and play cards on
Sunday and steal and do any wicked act
their master, the Devil, would lead them to.
This was very different from what I was
brought up to. My father would never suffer
any profane language in his house.
Another account differs. "He was an
esteemed and consistent member of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, while she was
one of the holy women in the membership of
the Congregational Church. This mother in
Israel was gifted with a strong mind, of much
argumentative ability and studious nature,
given to hospitality and delighting to minister
to the temporal wants of the saints."(9)
"The next February (1818) I had a
daughter (Mary Ann) born. She lived only
12 days. There was (sic) some things very
strange connected with the birth of this child
which I do not think best to write, but I shall
never forget, which I never shall know the
meaning of until the first resurrection, when
I shall clasp it (her) again in my arms.
But to continue with Sarah's account,
"For years his house was open to all
denominations, so his children had the
privilege of hearing the interesting religious
conversations, but as I had the privilege of
reading the Bible for myself, I found that
"The next January (1819) I had
another daughter (Clarissa) born. When she
was about six months old I had a vision of the
345
damned spirits of hell, so that I was filled
with horror more than I was able to bear, but
I cried to the Lord day and night until I got an
answer of peace and a promise that I should
be saved in the Kingdom of God that satisfied
me. That promise has been with me through
all the changing scenes of my life ever since."
a stirring time among the heavenly hosts, the
windows of heaven having so long been
closed against all communication with earth,
having been suddenly thrown open. Angels
were wending their way to earth with such a
glorious message--a message that concerns
everyone, but (sic--not only) in heaven (but
also) on earth. I prayed so loud that my
husband was afraid they would all hear me.
On January 20, 1820 Jeremiah and
Sarah were blessed with their third child, a
daughter that they named Louisa. She was
born in Hatley as were her two sisters before
her.
"After this there were two of his aunts
came in and commenced talking about being
slighted in not being invited to a quilting. I
had no relish for any such talk and said
nothing. They saw that I made no comment
(and) being so astonished that I was so still,
they asked me what I thought about it. I told
them I didn't know or care anything about it;
all I cared for was to know and do the will of
God. This turned the conversation in the right
direction. My telling (of) my experience to
these women and the effect it had on their
minds was probably of much good, as they
spread the news through the neighborhood.
The result was, the whole neighborhood were
(sic) convinced that the manner that they had
spent their time was wrong and instead of
taking the name of God in vain they cried to
him for mercy. In short, the whole course of
their former lives were (sic) abandoned.
There were some exceptions, for (as) the
leopard cannot change his spots, how then,
can men do good that are accustomed to do
evil, so says the prophet." (10)
In the spring of this same year Sarah
had a most remarkable vision. She says,
"When I was getting ready for bed one night I
had put my babe into the bed with it’s father
and it was crying. I dropped down to take
off my shoes and stockings; I had one
stocking in my hand. There was a light
dropped down on the floor before me. I
stepped back and there was another under my
feet. The first was in the shape of a half
moon and full of little black spots. The last
was about an inch long and about a quarter of
an inch wide. I brushed them with the
stocking that was in my hand. This I did to
satisfy others (obviously referring to her
husband), as for myself, I knew that the
lights were something that couldn't be
accounted for and (were) for some purpose.
I did not know what until I heard the Gospel
preached in its purity. The first was an
emblem of all the religions then on the earth.
The half moon that was cut off was the
spiritual gifts promised after baptism. The
black spots were the deceits you will find in
every church throughout the whole world.
The last light was the Gospel preached by the
Angel flying through the midst of heaven and
it was the same year and the same season of
the year, and I don't know but what the same
day that the Lord brought the glad news of
salvation to Joseph Smith. It must have been
Let us pause in this narration to
consult another source. Stephen Burbank,
one of the early settlers of West Hatley
(Massawippi) built the first distillery in the
area. Others soon followed. As Grandma
Leavitt has said, the evils this brought upon
the community were felt severely for a long
time. "Through the confirmed influence of
strong drink, many of the early settlers sunk
to the most abject poverty, and were
346
compelled to sell out and leave the
country."(ll)
the County of Richelieu." Jeremiah and his
family were living in Hatley with the Thomas
Roswell family living next door. Others of
the family were living in Compton. There
were 20 families total in Compton and 229 in
Hatley at the time of this census. (16)
The changing of this sinful way of life
to a better one was not, as Grandma Leavitt
indicates, the result of her actions alone. “In
1811-12 the Free-will Baptists of Stanstead
enjoyed a revival under the labors of Elders
Avery Moulton and Robinson Smith . . . The
revival extended to the Church in Hatley . . .
Prosperity seemed to attend the Church and
revivals were frequent."(l2) By 1823 the
Church numbered about 25 members, among
them Jeremiah and Sarah. So, it would
appear that a general improvement of
conditions resulted from these revivals and
the settlement of men like Robinson Smith
and Avery Moulton in the Hatley area.
Jeremiah's family consisted of four
children and the parents according to the
census returns. This agrees with our records.
Jeremiah worked on his farm or with
his oxen cleared land for others at $10 to $15
an acre and at times worked on the roads of
the county. Once the land was cleared of its
valuable timber stands, it was very productive
and produced crops of Indian corn, wheat,
rye, oats, barley, buckwheat, potatoes,
turnips, peas, beans, and grass to feed or
range the stock.
Grandma Leavitt says, "But there was a
minister come from the States and formed a
church, called the Baptist, which I joined
because I wanted to be baptized by
immersion. I had been sprinkled when an
infant, but as I said before, I did not believe in
any church on earth, but was looking to a
time when the knowledge of God would
cover the earth . . . "(13)
As the children grew up they began
attending school in Hatley. Spelling, reading,
writing, arithmetic and grammar were the
only courses taught. School was held for
three months during the summer and three
months during the winter. The teachers were
sustained by the people, and "boarded
around."(17)
Jeremiah says, ". . . we joined the
freewill Baptists and remained with them
until (sic) we saw the Book of Mormon and
Covenants and believed them without (sic)
hearing any preaching."(l.)
Before returning to Grandma Leavitt's
account we must catch up on the children.
Weare was born in 1825, Lemuel Sturdevant
November 3, 1827, Dudley on August 31,
1830, Mary Amelia February 10, 1832 and
Thomas Roswell on June 30, 1834. (18) As
the birth and baptism records for Hatley are
non-existent or scarce for this period we
can only surmise that the family remained in
Hatley even though many of the family of
Mother Sarah Shannon Leavitt were in
Compton and some were scattered in other
townships throughout the area.
On the 10th of February 1822, Jeremiah
and Sarah became the parents of their first
son, whom they named after his father. (15)
The next year Lydia was born on the
4th of July.
The 1825 census of Richelieu County
describes the township of Hatley as "that part
of the township of Compton supposed to be in
347
"We took a Free-will Baptist paper
that I thought always told the truth, but there
was a number of columns in this paper
concerning a new sect. It had a prophet that
pretended he talked with God. They had
built a thing they called a meeting house, a
huge mass of rock and wood, on the shores
of Lake Cryenth . . . to make the blue waters
of the lake blush for shame. In this Joseph
would go talk, he said, with the Lord and
come out and tell them what the Lord had
said. But if I should go on and tell all the
lies in that paper, how they healed the sick
and managed their affairs, it would be too
much for me. If you ever read the Arabian
Night tales you might guess of what
importance they were, for I could compare
them to nothing else. No person of common
sense would believe a word of it, and yet they
wrote it for truth, thinking that would hinder
Mormonism from spreading. But in this the
Devil overshot himself, for they were too big
(of) lies for anyone to believe.
message that was behind that cloud, for me
and not for me only, but for the whole world,
and I considered it of more importance than
anything I had ever heard before, for it
brought back the ancient order of things and
laid a foundation that could be built upon that
was permanent; a foundation made by Him
that laid the foundation of the earth, even the
Almighty God; and he commanded His
people to build up the 'kingdom of God’ upon
the foundation He had laid, and
notwithstanding the heathen raged and Satan
mustered all his forces against the work; it
has gone onward and upward for more than
forty years, and will continue until the work is
finished.
"I read the Book of Mormon, the
Doctrine and Covenants, and all the writings I
could get from the Latter-Day Saints. It was
the book of Doctrine and Covenants that
confirmed my faith in the work. I knew that
no man, or set of men, could make such a
book or would dare try from any wisdom that
man possessed. I knew it was the work of
God and a revelation from Heaven and
received it as such. I sought with my whole
heart a knowledge of the truth and obtained a
knowledge that never has nor never will leave
me."
"But I will go on with my experience.
I had a place that I went (to) every day for
secret prayers. My mind would be carried
away in prayer so that I knew nothing of what
was going on around me. It seemed like a
cloud was resting down over my head. If that
cloud would break there was an angel that had
a message for me or some new light. If the
cloud would break there would be something
new and strange revealed. I did not know
that it concerned anyone but myself. Soon
after this there was one of my husband's
sisters (either Rebecca or Hannah) came in
and after spending a short time in the house
she asked me to take a walk with her. She
had heard the gospel preached by a Mormon
and believed it and (had) been baptized. She
commenced and related the whole of Joseph's
vision and what the Angel Moroni had said
the mission he had called him to. It came to
my mind in a moment that this was the
The word of God fell on fruitful
ground when it fell among the Leavitt family
in Canada. Many of them were baptized and
accepted the restored gospel with open hearts.
“The next thing was to gather with
the saints. I was pondering over in my heart
how it was possible for such a journey with
what means we could muster. We had a
good farm, but could not get much for it, but
the voice of the Spirit said, 'Come out of
Babylon, O my people, that you be not
partakers of her plagues.' From the time the
voice spoke so loud, clear and plain to my
understanding, I knew the way would be
348
open(ed) for us to gather with the Saints. For
the Lord never gives a commandment to men
but what he gives them a chance to obey.
From this time we set out in earnest and was
(sic) ready to start with the rest of the
company July 20, 1837."
been preaching, organizing meetings and
branches, and overseeing the progress of the
work there. One undocumented source says
that Jeremiah was baptized on 22 August
l837. If this is a correct date it is probably the
same date on which Sarah was also baptized
along with the two daughters Louisa and
Lydia. It is also likely that others of the
family were baptized during the same week as
indicated by Sarah's autobiography.
The company was made up of the
Leavitt family, Mother Sarah Shannon
Leavitt and her children, consisting of fortyfive souls. Franklin Chamberlain, her oldest
son-in-law, took the lead. He did not
belong to the church, but his wife Rebecca
did.
If the family had left Kirkland by the
first of September as indicated in the
autobiography then it is possible that this date
is accurate. It may be a guess from someone
interpreting the writing, however. The 22 of
August fell on a Tuesday that year. If they
were only there a week: Sarah says "about a
week," this date may be too early. She says:
"We stayed at Kirkland about a week and had
the privilege of hearing Joseph preach in that
thing the Baptists said they called a meeting
house, which proved to be a very good house.
We went into the upper rooms, saw the
Egyptian mummies, the writing that was said
to be written in Abraham's day, Jacob's
ladder being pictured on it, and lots more
wonders that I cannot write here, and they
were explained to us .
"We had a prosperous journey of
eight hundred miles to Kirkland, Geauga Co.,
Ohio. I had no chance to be baptized and join
the church until I got there. My daughter,
Louisa, and myself and some others were
baptized at this place and were confirmed.
Louisa had been sick for a year, under the
doctor's care, and had taken very much
medicine, but all to no purpose. She was very
feeble, could sit up but little. She had been
in the States with my friends for more than a
year. Her father and myself went after her
with a light carriage. As she was 18 years
old, I gave her choice to go home with us or
stay with my sister. My sister told her if she
would stay with her she should never want for
anything, but she said she would go with her
father and mother. My sister said, 'Louisa,
if you ever get well, don't say that
Mormonism cured you.' So much for her
judgement of Mormonism. She was rich,
high spirited, and proud and belonged to a
church that was more popular than the Latter
Day Saints."(l9)
"But our money was all spent, we
could go no further. We had to look for a
place where we could sustain ourselves for
the present, while the rest of our company
went on to Twelve-Mile Grove in Illinois.
We promised them we would follow them the
next year. This was the first of September
(1835). My husband found a place ten miles
from Kirkland--Mayfield, a little village
with mills and chair factories, and every
chance for a living we could wish. Someone
asked my husband why he went there. There
was everything gathered out of that place that
could be saved, but he was mistaken,
although it was a very wicked place. There
According to Jeremiah "....we went
to Kirkland where we was (sic)
baptized."(20) It would appear that the
family arrived from Canada at about the same
time the Prophet Joseph Smith did. He had
349
was a man there by the name of Faulk, that
owned almost the whole village. Of him we
hired a house. It was about twenty feet from
his tavern, so I could stand in my door and
talk with those in the tavern. But they
opposed Mormonism, so I said little about it. I
thought I would first get their good will and
then perhaps I could have some influence
over them. Of course, so long as they
thought me an enemy it would be of no use
to preach over to them. I was persecuted and
abused in many ways, but not by Faulk's
family. But I paid no attention to vulgar
expressions, for I cared nothing about them. I
had something of more importance that was
shut up like fire in my bones.
abusing my children I should have to take
them out of school, which I did not want to
do. She said she would.
"I wanted very much to get the good
will of my neighbors, for I knew that I could
have no success in preaching Mormonism
unless I did and I was so full of that spirit
(that) it was hard to hold my peace.
Consequently, I mingled in the society of all,
was cheerful and sociable as though I was a
great friend, but kept on the side of truth and
right. I would go into the tavern when they
had balls and help set the tables and wait on
ladies and was very sociable and talkative.
By and by, being free with all, I soon got the
good will of some of them. If we had
commenced telling them of their faults and
that they were all wrong, which was the case,
and (that) they must repent or they would be
dammed, we could not have gotten along in
that place but should have had to leave.
"But it was a hard case when the
children would come from school with their
nose(s) bleeding and crying, saying that they
had been pounded most unmercifully. I went
to the teacher very candid(ly) and told her that
unless she could stop the scholars from
"My husband said nothing, only what
was necessary to get employment. He got
plenty of work with his team, so we got
plenty to live upon and something to lay up.
But we were watched mighty close to see if
they could discover dishonesty in our dealing.
But as they could find nothing to complain of
they thought they would let us alone. There
were some that had the mob spirit in them so
much that they said Louisa should have a
Doctor. She was then confined to her bed.
They were going to take our team to pay the
doctor, so I heard. I thought she had already
taken too much medicine.
the name of Jesus Christ and administer to her
and she should recover. I awakened my
husband, who lay by my side, and told him to
get up, make a fire, and get Louisa up. She
would hear to him sooner than to me; to tell
her that an angel had told me to lay my hands
upon her head in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ and administer to her in His name and
she should recover. She was perfectly
ignorant of Mormonism; all she had ever
heard about it was in Kirkland, what few days
we stayed there and what we had told her.
Her mind was weak, indeed, but she got up
and I administered to her in faith, having the
gift from the Lord. It was about midnight
when this was done and she began to recover
from that time and was soon up and about,
and the honor, praise and glory be to God and
the Lamb. So you see, our enemies were
defeated of their plan, but knew nothing of
the cause of her recovery."(21)
"I lay pondering on our situation,
thinking we should be undone if our team was
took (sic) from us, and prayed earnestly to
the Lord to let us know what we should do.
There was an angel stood by my bed in
answer to my prayer. He told me to call
Louisa up and lay my hands upon her head in
350
Some people may not understand the
above miracle, but it would seem to be quite
clear if we stop and think about it for a
minute. The family had been in the Church
for only two months. They were in a city
where no other members of the Church lived,
and Jeremiah did not have the priesthood, but
his wife did possess spiritual gifts in rich
abundance. "Now concerning spiritual gifts,
I would not have you ignorant," said Joseph
Smith. He said that some foolish ideas were
circulating among the members of the Relief
Society against some sisters not doing right in
laying hands on the sick. He said that if the
people had common sympathies they would
rejoice that the sick could be healed. He
went on to say that although this was not the
proper order of things, yet until the proper
order was set up, the Lord was magnifying
His name as He deemed best.(22) Hence the
appearance of the angel and the command
given to Sarah to heal her daughter through
the power of faith which she had.
"After this dream I was sensible (to
the fact) that people in that place could be
saved, although their outward appearance
would indicate no salvation for them. Mr.
Faulk, that man in whose house we lived,
was noted for his wickedness. He ran
headlong into everything that would come in
and satisfy his carnal desire(s), but I had got
his good will, so that he would come in often
and have a talk with me. I discovered that
there was (sic) some good stripes in the man.
At last I told him I had some books I wanted
him to read, (that ) he might have them if he
would read them. I gave him the "Voice of
Warning". He took it home and read it.
Then I gave him other books, all explaining
the L.D.S. message, and at last the Book of
Mormon. He would ask questions, and
(respond with) answers to my questions, but I
could not find out what his mind was
concerning what he had read. But as it
proved afterwards, he believed it to be the
truth.
“There was one of his companions
that was often with him that was thrown from
his horse and had three of his ribs broken,
which caused him great distress. His wife
was a good woman for a gentile, but the
neighbors neglected her on account of' her
having such a wicked husband. I would go
in and help her all I could. I was talking with
one of them and told her that Mrs. Carpenter
had too hard (of) a time. She was almost
worn out waiting on her husband night and
day; the neighbors ought to help her more.
She said he was such a wicked man--let him
suffer. She did not know that he ought to
have much help. I told her she made me think
of the words of the Savior to the Jews. He
said, 'Think not that them on which the
Tower of Silom fell and slew were sinners,
above all others. I tell you, except you repent
you shall all likewise perish’. 'So I say to
you, Peter Carpenter was perhaps ahead of
you in sin, but you are not on the road to
happiness and must alter your course or you
cannot be saved.'
"One Saturday night after I had gotten
ready for bed I told my husband that we could
go into Carpenters and if they had watchers
we would stay and watch with them. We
went in and found him without a watcher and
groaning in great distress and said he had had
no rest for four and twenty hours (and was)
screaming to the Lord to have mercy on him.
At last I went to the bed and asked him if he
meant what he said, if he really wanted the
help of God. He looked up and said, 'Do you
think there is any mercy for me?' I told him I
didn't know but I would pray for him and then
I could help. I knelt down and prayed and
while I was praying the pain all left him and
he went to sleep. He was then going to gather
up what he had and go with the Mormons. I
told him if he would forsake his former
practices and do right in all things as duty was
351
made known to him he should not only get
well, but he would be saved. I said a good
deal to him but I don't remember what so as
to write it.
The above events are spectacular if one
understands the history of Mayfield and the
surrounding area. "About 1828 a temporary
blight affected the growth and impeded the
development of the new township. This was
nothing more or less than an outbreak of
Mormonism. We have referred to the address
of Sidney Rigdon at Chagrin Falls in which
he predicted that the 'Saints' would soon
occupy the Chagrin Valley. Mayfield
became an especial camping ground for
Mormon preachers, priests, and prophets,
before this prediction was made, and there
were many converts . . . Families were
broken up by the fanatical Mormonism of
some of the households. Besides the resident
coverts many Mormons moved into the
township, and ‘squatted’ on land in the
sparsely settled portions of the township, on
farms in the western and central parts. These
were social groups. In some instances there
were several families on one farm. But
developments at Kirkland and plans of the
leaders there changed the drift and in 1831
they moved away to join the westward
progress of the colony. Mayfield breathed
freer now and the coming of settlers of a
character to build up the best interests of the
township began.
"The next day, Sunday, I went in. The
house was full of people so that I had hard
work to get to the bed. He looked up to me
and said, 'Mrs. Leavitt, if I could feel as well
as I did last night when you prayed for me I
should want you to pray again.' I told him
that if I could do so and do any good by
praying I would and I knelt down in the midst
of all that gentile throng and the Lord gave
me great liberty of speech. I prayed with the
spirit of understanding, also to Him be the
glory. The people were astonished and began
to think there was some truth in Mormonism,
notwithstanding the bad reports about them.
After this we were treated with respect, and
Carpenter began to recover and soon became
able to walk the streets. He went to the
tavern and joined with his old companions,
drinking and frolicking, and he was soon
down again as bad as ever. I went to see him.
He looked up and said, 'Mrs. Leavitt, you
said I would get well and here I am again.'
'Mr. Carpenter,' said I,’ upon what conditions
did I tell you that you should get well?' I
went on and related to him the conditions.
'And instead of you complying with the
conditions, as soon as you could walk you
went back to the tavern and joined your old
company. Christ didn't die to save us in our
sins, but from our sins; and if we go on in sin
we must reap the reward, which is banishment
from the presence of Him who suffered an
ignominious death upon the cross to save us.
Consequently the Devil will claim us, for the
wages of sin is (sic) death.' I don't remember
our conversation so as to write the words, but
you have the substance of it. Carpenter was
convinced of the truth of what I said and
could say nothing in his own defense. But I
believe he reformed, for he got better and
could walk out."(23)
"After the Mormons left, a more
enterprising class came in. They bought up
the old improvements, paid for their lands in
a reasonable time and a change came over the
township for the better. Whatever may be
said of the thrift of the Mormons in the West,
they were not a benefit to Mayfield and
insofar as their influence and history touches
the township of Mayfield, and thereby enters
into the history of Cuyahoga County, they
were a blight."(24)
Well, we see both sides of the story.
Somewhere between the two, lies the truth,
probably closer to the account of our ancestor
352
even though she at times seems to exaggerate
to stress a point. But let us continue with her
very interesting account.
How many more I don't know and can't say,
for I did not see him myself, but my boys did.
"Now I will start for the TwelveMile Grove in Illinois. Nathaniel Leavitt had
come up the lake to Michigan, stopped to
(sic) a place called White Pidgeon (in St.
Joseph County). When we got into that place
we heard (that) Nathaniel was dead and that
his wife had took (sic) all the property and
gone back to Canada and left three children
that were his first wife's (Deborah Delano)
children, among strangers sick with the ague.
The oldest boy was ten or twelve years old;
he told the folks when he got big enough he
was going to hunt his folks. They were with
the Mormons somewhere. They told him the
Mormons were all killed; he never would
find any of them. What a pitiful situation for
three sick orphans with hardly clothes enough
to cover their nakedness . . . (not knowing) if
they should see a friend again. They were at
three different houses; their names were:
Nathaniel, Flavilla and John.
"The time drew near for our
departure. My husband had not only provided
for his family, but had gotten considerable
besides, but only $30.00 in money. He told
Faulk (that) he wanted to settle with him for
his house rent, that he wanted him to take
other property as he had but little money. He
could get no answer from him, but he was
very kind and obliging. So were all the
neighbors; those that hated us when we came
into the place, appeared now our devoted
friends. It was to our advantage, for they
helped us to get ready for a journey of 500
miles.
"When we settled with the merchant
and I took a bill of the goods, I found there
was not a charge for thread, needles, buttons
or any such trifles, while at one time he gave
me a whole
card of buttons and told me to put them all on
Tom's coat. Tom was his constant visitor. He
stayed in the store most of the time. He was
four or five years old (or according to his
birth date, closer to three years old). But
Faulk would not settle with us until we got
our team harnessed to start. Now my husband
said, 'We must settle.' The windows were,
some of them, broken and we expected the
rent to be high. But Faulk would not settle;
he didn't want a cent, nor would he take a
cent. He wanted to see if Mormons were
willing to pay their debts. He hollered to the
merchant and said, 'Put up a half a pound of
tea for this woman and charge it to me, and
another half pound and charge it to yourself.
She must not go to the Mormon swamps and
drink the water, it will kill her.’ I will only
add that I got the tea, and more favors than I
can write here, and that Faulk joined the
Church and came to Nauvoo afterwards.
"When we came you may guess what
their feelings must . . . (have been). We
took them along with us, which increased our
number to eleven (there were 1l in her family-therefore making 14 if all of the family was
in the caravan), which I had to cook for and
my husband to buy the provisions (for). We
had a hard and tiresome journey. The roads
were bad all the way. In one place there was
a five-mile pole bridge over a swamp without
any gravel or dirt on it and the wagon jolted
so it almost took our breath away.
"After we got over the swamp, there
was (sic) some settlers, but it was a Godforsaken looking place. I don't think we went
into a house where there were no deaths, and
in some half of them had died. We stayed
one night in what they called a tavern, but
everything looked gloomy enough and
suspicious and certainly felt gloomy enough.
353
I never had such feelings before and as I
understood afterward, there had been a
number of murders committed in the house.
The Lake Michigan was near the house and
that contained the body of one that had been
murdered. I could tell all that I heard and
read about if it concerned me. I suppose that
I saw one of the murderers at the Bluffs. If
that place had not the curse of God upon it I
should not have had those gloomy feelings.
Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is peace
and union.
"In this grove was once an Indian
village of which Se-natch-e-wine was chief.
This reservation of two sections was deeded
by the chief in question, and Joseph Langton
(an Indian), to James Kibbin, in 1840, and
one section was conveyed by him the Nelsons
...
"The Indian name of this grove was
Na-be-ne-ka-nong, which roughly translated
means 'Twelve miles from any other place.'
The stream known as Forked Creek runs
through the grove."(27)
"Before we left Lake Michigan we
had to stop and work for provisions and horse
feed. After a long and tedious journey we at
last found ourselves in Illinois at Twelve-Mile
Grove."(25)
"The little grove is said to have been
one of the finest tracts of timber in Northern
Illinois, and was full of deer, wild turkeys and
other game, at the time of the earliest
settlement by the whites. The fine little
stream, a branch of Forked Creek, dividing
the township diagonally into two almost
exactly equal parts, flows over a rock bed,
along which the grove, on the other side lies.
On every side lies the open prairie, and in
approaching the timber one is reminded of the
little clumps of timber described by eastern
travelers as appearing on the Great Desert,
toward which their anxious eyes and weary
limbs ever turn for refreshing shelter and
drink for themselves and thirsty animals . . .
Twelve-Mile Grove is located in
Wilton Township, Will County, Illinois, and
is a place with a fascinating history.
"This (Wilton) township was settled
about 1832, by Samuel Holcomb, at the
eastern end of 'Twelve-Mile Grove.' It is
claimed by some that Mr. Joseph Lawton
settled before Mr. Holcomb. About 1835
Abram Huyck settled in the 'Grove.' In 1837
Frank Chamberlain, James Adams, Horace
Fish, and Weir Leavitt settled in the 'Grove . .
. It is considered one of the finest prairie
towns in the county."(26)
"The exodus of the Hocums
(Holcombs), the Lawtons and the other
Indians, took place about 1835, at which
date Abram Huyck came to the township and
settled on section 26, since and still called
Huyck's Groves. For two years the Huyck
family were the only inhabitants of the
township, and Twelve-Mile Grove was
deserted.
"From 1837 to 1840, Frank
Chamberlain, James Adams, Horace Fish,
Weir Leavitt, Jabez and Hiram Harvey
settled there, and many others soon after . . .
Considerable historical interest attaches to
this grove, on account of the fact that it was
originally an Indian Reservation consisting of
two sections of land, reserved by the same
treaty . . . generally known as the 'Se-natchwine' Reservation.
"When the whites first began to settle
here, many traces of the former occupants of
the grove were yet visible. Among the most
interesting of these, as illustrating their
methods of sepulcher, were the tombs of three
354
Indians, supposed, from the profusion of their
decorations, to be chiefs. The sepulcher, or
whatever it might be called, consisted of a
little pen, built up of small sticks, laid one
upon the other, to the height of about four
feet, being from four to five feet square.
The whole was covered with sticks, weighted
down with heavy stones. And there in on a
kind of stool, sat the three 'poor Loes' looking
lonesome and ghastly enough. The cracks
between the sticks composing the pens were
sufficiently wide to admit of inspection, while
being at the same time too small to allow of
their being disturbed by wild animals. In this
position, these ghastly remains sat in all of
their feathers, beads, and jewelry, with the
flesh decaying from their bones, for a number
of years, till at length a foolish lad, who lived
in the neighborhood, upset their charnelhouses scattering their bones about the
surrounding country.
Weir, was sick with a cancer. We had doted
much on seeing Mother Leavitt, but she alas
was sleeping in the grave, and gone to the
Paradise of God to reap the reward of the just.
There was (sic) a number among them that
'had had the spiritual gifts and were (now) in
a state of darkness. ‘ They had paid out much
money for medicine and had much trouble,
which had brought them down in bondage
because their faith failed. If they had put
their trust in their kind Heavenly Father and
cried to Him from all this trouble, for He dose
not grieve us willingly (he would have
delivered them). We must obey His
commandments and we have the promise of
prospering upon the land.
"They had bought noble farms. The
soil was very rich and brought forth great
crops. But it was a sickly place--the fever and
ague were located there. But we had to look
out for a living. They were making a canal
at Juliette (Joliet, Will Co., Illinois -- the
canal was being built between Channahon
and Joliet), fourteen miles from this place,
and my husband went and engaged to work
on it with his team for $3.00 a day. We
moved out there and I washed for the
workmen and we got a good living. But we
stayed with our friends until their minds were
stirred up and were alive in our religion, and
tried to comfort and encourage them. Sally
Ann Chamberlain, who had formerly had the
gifts and now was in the dark, sat looking at
me as I was reading a passage here it said
righteousness would spring out of the earth.
She wondered what it could mean. She said,
'What is more righteous than angels or what is
truer than the Book of Mormon?' 'There,' she
said, 'I have got my gifts again.'
"In 1837, three families from Canada
came in and settled at the grove. These were
Franklin Chamberlin, Oliver Chamberlin and
James Adams. The Chamberlin’s were father
and son. The Chamberlin’s built the first
frame house. The timbers were 'got out,' and
hewed and prepared from the grove, and the
boards were brought from Wilmington, where
a sawmill had recently been built. Adams
occupied the Hocum cabin."(28)
Apparently the Leavitts, after leaving
Kirkland for Twelve Mile Grove, got held
up in some other place (probably Lake
Michigan), because there is a time lapse of a
little over a year that is not accounted for in
any records that we can find. The family of
Jeremiah and Sarah Leavitt must have arrived
at the grove in 1838.
"They rejoiced much and sought the
favor of God until all that ever had the gifts
obtained them again and some that never had
them (before). They had never seen a
Mormon from the time they left Kirkland
"Here we found our friends almost
discouraged. They had much sickness
among them and Mother Leavitt (Sarah
Shannon) had died and Weir's oldest son,
355
until we came, so you see how much need we
have of meeting together often and stirring up
each other's minds by way of remembrance.
The prophet said they that feared the Lord
spake often to one another and the Lord
harkened and heard and a book of
remembrance was kept for them that feared
the Lord and thought upon his name. 'And
they shall be mine, saith the Lord of Hosts,
when I come to make up my jewels, and I will
spare them as a man spareth his only son that
serveth him.' So you see we have our reward
for all our exertions to do good and after we
have done all that we can do to advance the
cause of God we are still unprofitable
servants, because of our weaknesses . . .
house in November and had a windy place in
the open prairie."
We should stop here to comment on
the birth of Betsy Jane Leavitt who was born
May 12, 1839 at the Five-Mile Grove, which
is in Manhattan Township, Will County,
Illinois.
"In March (1840) we lost our only
cow. The next day after she died I was taken
sick with the chills and fever and confined to
bed. The sisters would come and wait on me,
as they were afraid I could die there alone.
They got a bed on a sled and put me on it and
carried me down. I remained there about two
months before I was able to sit up. When I
went down, there was nothing green started
out on the earth; when I came back the grass
was ankle high. I had a severe fit of sickness,
but shall we receive good at the hand of God
and shall we not receive evil. I did not
complain, although I had to leave my babe at
home, only a year old.
"While I was at Juliette (sic) I was
alone and praying. After continuing in
prayer for some time I thought of Joseph and
commenced praying for him. As soon as I
spoke his name I burst into tears and my heart
was filled with grief and I said, 'Oh Mv God,
what is the matter with Brother Joseph?' I
learned afterward (that) the mob had him,
raving over him. I did not know at this time
that there were any mobs gathered. We were
at Juliette (sic,) Illinois, and the mob in
Missouri, but the spirit manifested to me that
he was in trouble. I prayed with all the
power I had for the prophet of God. 'The
fervent and effectual prayer of a righteous
man availeth much,' saith the Lord.
"I had the chills while I lived at the
Five-Mile Grove and was reduced so low that
the days I had the chill, after the fever was
off, they had to watch me night and day. If I
slept over a few minutes, I was overcome.
Louisa and her father watched over me until
they were tired out, as they had to work days.
My husband said to Louisa, 'we must go to
bed tonight. 'we can't be broke of rest so
much.' I heard what was said and the first
thought I had was it would kill me if I was not
waked up. The next thought was that the
angels will watch over me. I went to sleep
and in the night someone touched me and
waked (sic) me up. I looked to see who it was
that had waked (sic) me and I saw a person
with his back toward me, going toward the
fire. I thought it was my husband, but I felt
unusual calmness and peace of mind. The
next morning I found that no one had been up
in the house, so I thought it was my good
“We stayed in Juliette (sic) until
spring. It was the last of November (1838)
when we went there. In the spring (1839) we
went back to Twelve-Mile Grove and my
husband took a farm on shares at the West
Grove, five miles from there, and five cows to
make butter and cheese. We raised a fine
crop and had a good living. My husband built
a house on the prairie a mile and a half from
the place where his folks lived, but there was
not timber at the grove. We moved into the
356
angel watching over me. 'The Lord fed me
with a Shepard's care. My noonday walk He
will attend and all my midnight hours attend.'
With the center of the Church moving
to Nauvoo, and the desires of the family to be
with the Saints, preparations were made to
leave Twelve-Mile Grove, Five-Mile Grove,
and the loved ones who were buried there.
"The Chamberlains remained there until
1845, when they removed to Black Oak, near
Chicago." Why they didn't go with the rest of
the family to Nauvoo is not known, but they
did not.
"But I will return to my history. We
had lost our only cow, but my husband made
rails and bought another and finally we
concluded we would go to Nauvoo, as lots
of our friends were going. We had never
lived where there was a branch of the church,
but we got together every week and had
prayer meetings and the Lord was with us and
poured out His spirit in so much (abundance)
that they spoke in tongues and prophesied.
The children took part in these meetings.
They could talk in tongues and prophesy and
it was interpreted. We depended on no leader
but the Lord and He led us into all truth, the
sick were healed as often as any were taken
sick.
The Adams family, with father James
Adams as head and Betsy Leavitt as the
mother was noted for its talents. "If
intelligence were necessary to 'keep school' in
those days, the Adams family must have
been in that respect more than ordinary, as the
first two terms taught in the township, in
1841 and 1842, were taught respectively by
Lydia and Sallie Adams, daughters of James
Adams. At about the last date named, the
Mormons at Nauvoo were in all their glory.
Missionaries were being sent to all parts of
the country to enlighten the people on the
peculiar doctrines of Joseph Smith, as
revealed in the Book o£ Mormon, and among
the places visited in this part of the state was
Twelve Mile Grove. Their efforts here were
not without success. The Adams family,
having become fully established in the faith,
sold out and removed to headquarters at
Nauvoo. (The historian errs as to the
beginnings of their faith, but let him
continue.) A few years later, when the
conflict arose between the authorities of the
state and the troops of Smith which resulted
in the death of that would-be prophet, and the
succession of Brigham Young to the prophet's
position, most of the Mormons removed to
Salt Lake. Among the faithful who followed
the fortunes of Young to the new land of
promise were Adams and his family. In
crossing the plains among the hundreds of
these people who perished was Lydia Adams.
Sallie afterward became one of the wives of
"Before we left the place there was
(sic) a number of elders came and we were
made glad indeed. We had not seen a Saint
from the time we left Kirkland, and they gave
us much instructions and encouraged us so
that we felt like urging our passage through
all the cares and trials of life until our work
was finished on the earth."(29) One of these
elders was King Follett. Says Jeremiah, "I
was ordained a teacher under the hand of
King Follett (at Twelve-Mile Grove."(30)
Sarah continues. "One night we had a prayer
meeting and my husband was praying. While
he prayed that we might be counted worthy to
partake of the tree of life and enter into the
gates to the city of the New Jerusalem, Sally
Ann Chamberlain had a view of the city and
saw throngs passing through the gates. As I
was kneeling close to her, she said, 'See
there, Aunt Sally.' She thought because I was
close to her that I could see it as well as she.
'We all had the gifts and blessings promised
in the Gospel and love and union
prevailed."(31)
357
an influential and wealthy Mormon, and
resided in that country."(32)
Dudley Levit
Marey Levit
Thomas Levit
Betsey Levit
Priscila Levit
Let us return to Sarah's account. ". . .
we were preparing to move to Nauvoo. We
started for Nauvoo, I think the first of
November (1840). My husband bought a
place three miles from the city and built a
house."(33) We must pause here because of
a need to clarify some facts and add
information on the family from other sources.
John Leavitt and family, and Horace
Fish and family were in the same ward and
apparently lived close to their other Leavitt
relatives.
The farm which Jeremiah leased was
in Township 7 North Range 8 West as can
be seen in the following plat map (see original
source) of the Nauvoo area.
According to the tax Assessor's
Record for the year 1842, Jeremiah had
$130.00 worth of cattle, a $30.00 wagon,
$10.00 in other assets of property not
enumerated and $170.00 of personal
property.(37)
In 1840 National Census of Hancock
County, Illinois, taken sometime between
June and November of 1840 shows that the
Leavitt family was in Nauvoo before the end
of the year and possibly before the date
indicated by Sarah. The exact date the census
was taken is not indicated. The numbers
indicated below are respectively: ages 5-l0
(5), 10-15 (1), 20-30 (2), and 40-50 (2) for
the females.(34)
Now to continue with Sarah's account.
“There was some land plowed which he
(Jeremiah) sowed to wheat. He had to work
very hard for a living. Provisions were
scarce and high and most of the saints poor.
There were some not (so) poor and not fit to
be called saints, many of them. I will relate
one circumstance that may give you a little
idea of the way that many managed. I was
sick and had but a few comforts of life. I had
no tea and no appetite. My husband went
down to the city, expecting some money that
was due him. He could not get the money.
He went to the store and told Lyons he
wanted a quarter of a pound of tea and told
him he would have the money the next day.
He told him he had been disappointed in
getting the money that day, that I was sick
and he could not go home without some. He
would not trust him, but he had an axe with
him and he left it in pawn and took the tea,
which, was only one case and worth 25 cents.
After he came home that night his money
The family, as indicated by Sarah,
lived about three miles from Nauvoo--that is
the center of town. However, they belonged
to the Nauvoo 2nd Ward according to a
census taken of the Ward the later part of
1840 or early in 1841. Horace Fish is also in
the same ward and has with him John and
Nathaniel Leavitt, two of the orphan children
of Nathaniel Leavitt mentioned earlier.(35)
The family continued to reside at this
same farm as shown by the 1842 Church
Census taken in the spring of that year. As in
the earlier census, Carissa and Lydia are the
only ones of the family not at home. The
family is given as follows. (36)
Jeremiah Levit
Sarah Levit
Loisa Levit
Jeremiah Levit Jr.
Weyer Levit
Lemuel Levit
358
came. That was only one case out of a
number that was (sic) like it.
it is for those that trust in riches to be saved in
the kingdom of God. His wife didn't live long
after.
“There was an Englishman who
bought a farm of (from) Joseph (Smith),
adjoining ours, and when his land was
surveyed it took in our field of wheat. When
the wheat was ripe my husband took his
cradle and went in to cut it. The man, Fox, I
think was his name, forbid his cutting the
wheat. He said it was on his land and he
should have it. My husband went down to
Joseph and asked him what he should do.
Joseph told him to let Fox have the wheat,
but he should be cursed; that the law would
bear him out in keeping the wheat, but not to
grieve for it, that he (Joseph) would pay him
for it in flour.
"But it cast a gloom over my mind and
a solemnity that kept me awake that night. I
lay and thought, what dependent creatures we
are, that with all the exertions we can use, our
destinies are in the hands of God, and he will
deal with us as he sees fit. Not for all the
treasures of earth would I give up the hope of
eternal life, and am willing to sacrifice every
earthly enjoyment if I could know that I found
favor in the sight of the Lord. Life is so short
and uncertain that we had better work while
the day lasts, before the night overtakes us
wherein no man can work. There is a land of
pleasure where peace and joy forever reign
and there I have a treasure, there I hope to
visit.
"And the curses of God did overtake
him (in) so much that he didn't live to eat the
wheat. He and his wife would brag of their
gold and how much money and every good
thing they had, that they got enough to last
four years. They would take me to her
bureau and show me her nice things, but
though I was very poor, I did not covet
anything she had. Fox said nobody would
dare to come around his house to steal his
gold, for he had fifty thousand in his house.
When he told me that, I had a very curious
feeling that he had come among the saints and
had brought deadly weapons to defend his
gold and his great treasures. I told him he
need be under no fear among the saints, for if
they could take his money without his
knowledge of it, they (would) feel as Moses
said, 'Thou, God seeth me,' and to him that
had fed us and clothed us all our lives we
have got to give an account.
"But I will go on with my history. We
all had to work hard for a living, but with the
blessings of God and our exertions, we soon
began to get a good living. We swapped
farms with a man, got one by the big mound,
seven miles from the city a fine pleasant
place. But Priscilla was born before we
moved (Sarah Priscilla, born May, 1841 in
Hancock Co., Illinois) and had much
sickness. There was (sic) four of the boys all
sick at once with the black canker. There
were many who died in Nauvoo with the
same disorder and some of my boys were
brought to the very gates of death, to all
appearances. But by watching over them day
and night and administering, the Lord raised
them up, thanks to his Holy name.
"One of the boys had got about and
could walk while the other lay at the point of
death. We had to watch over him every
moment. The one that could walk as soon as
he lay down at night he took with the
toothache and would roll and groan. After a
few nights (I had laid down to rest a few
"Not long after this we were sent for
to his house. He was dying. He did not
speak after we went in and soon breathed his
last. His goods (that) he had laid up for
many years he had to leave behind. How hard
359
moments) he began to groan. I had a strange
feeling come over me. I thought it was the
power of the devil that was destroying our
peace, and I had bore (sic) it as long as I
would. I jumped out of bed with about the
same feeling I would have to drive a hog out
of the house, and as sure he would have to go.
I stepped up very spry to the bed and put my
hands on his head in the name of Jesus and
asked God to rebuke the spirit. I did not say
a loud word, but as soon as it was done he
went to sleep and never was troubled any
more.
south, and west of it, the prairie is quite level
for several miles, but on the north it is
approached by the broken timbered lands
skirting the river bluffs."(40) It is about fifty
feet high, giving a good view of the entire
area. The accompanying (see original
document) sketch of the township shows
where the Leavitt family settled and who their
neighbors were. The area in question
belonged to the Mound Branch of the Church.
The purchase of the land is recorded
in the following manner. "This indenture
made and entered into this Twenty second
day of April in the year of our Lord One
thousand Eight hundred and forty four
between Eliot Hartwell of the County of
Hancock and State of Illinois of the one part
and Jeremiah Leavitt of the County of
Hancock and State of Illinois of the other part
witnesseth that the said Eliot Hartwell for
and in consideration of the sum of two
hundred Dollars to him in hand paid the
receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged does
hereby grant, bargain, convey and confirm
unto the said Jeremiah Leavitts his heirs and
assigns forever a certain tract, or parcel of
land situate and being in the County of
Hancock and State of Illinois and described as
follows, vis the South half of the East half of
the North East quarter of section No. 25
Township No. 7 North of the base line of
Range No. 8 West of the 4th principal
Meridian containing Forty acres to have and
to hold. The above described promises unto
Jeremiah Leavitt his heirs and assigns forever
and the said Eliot Hartwell his heirs and
assigns the aforesaid promises unto the said
Jeremiah Leavitt his heirs and assigns against
the claim or claims of all and any person
whomsoever do and will Warrant and forever
defend by these present. In testimony
whereof the said Eliot Hartwell has hereunto
set his hand and seal the day and year above
written, signed and sealed and delivered in the
presence of Elliott Hartwell
O. D. Slade
"I had administered to very many to
rebuke diseases, but never had the same
feelings before or since. Very different were
my feelings when Mary had a felon on her
finger and she was groaning. My baby was
but a few days old. The felon was growing
worse every day. I told her to get up on the
bed beside me. I took her hand in mine and
asked the Lord to heal it. The pain stopped
while I held her hand in mine and she had no
more pain. The next day the core came out
and the hole remains yet where the core was,
and always will be. In this case I said nothing
aloud, but I had faith as much as a grain of
mustard seed. The Savior told his disciples
that if they had faith of a mustard seed they
could remove mountains."(38)
Jeremiah advanced in the priesthood
while in Nauvoo. "I was ordained into the
Sixteenth Quorum of the Seventies by order
of the Council.” (39) He does not appear to
have held any positions of responsibility in
the Church, however, but was a faithful
member of the Church, constant in his duties,
and possessing the qualities of a true LatterDay Saint.
The "Big Mound" as it was known at
this time period of history is situated in
Appaloosa township, about seven miles east
of Nauvoo, on the open prairie. "On the east,
360
husband said that he had the same spirit, the
same voice, and if he had not known Joseph
was dead he would actually have thought it
was Joseph. Brigham was gone to the east
when Joseph was killed. Rigdon tried hard
to lead the church and get established in that
place before Brother Brigham got to
Nauvoo, but his deceit and lies were proved
as the Twelve returned about this time.
State of Illinois
County of Hancock I, Daniel H.
Wells an acting Justice of the peace within
and for said County do certify that Elliot
Hartwell whose signature appears to the
within need is personally known to me to be
the person described in and who executed the
same and he also acknowledged that he has
executed the same and that it was his own
free deed voluntary act and Deed for uses and
purposes therein mentioned and expressed.
"It was whispered in my ear by a
friend that the authorities were getting more
wives than one. I have thought for many
years that the connection between man and
wife were (sic) as sacred as the heavens and
ought to be treated as such, and I thought that
the anointed of the Lord would not get more
wives unless they were commanded to do so.
But still I wanted a knowledge of the truth
for myself. I asked my husband if he did not
think we would get a revelation for ourselves
on the subject. He said he did not know.
After we went to bed I lay pondering it over
in my mind. I said, 'You know Lord that I
have been a faithful and true wife to my
husband, and you know how much I love
him, and must I sacrifice him?' The answer
was 'No,' and then my mind was carried
away from the earth and I had a view of the
order of the celestial kingdom. I saw that
(plural marriage) was the order there and oh,
how beautiful. I was filled with hope and
love and joy that was unspeakable. I waked
(sic) my husband and told him of the views I
had had and that the ordinance was from the
Lord; but it would damn thousands. It was
too sacred for fools to handle, for they would
use it to gratify their lustful desires. How
thankful we ought to be that we live in a day
when we can know the will of God
concerning our duty, and that the darkness
that has so long covered the earth has been
dispelled and the light of truth has burst upon
the benighted world. But what good will this
do those who will not come to the light
because their deeds are evil, and they choose
Given under my hand and seal this
25th day of April A.D. 1844
Daniel H. Wells,
J.P.(41)
Shortly after moving out to the
Mound, Joseph Smith and Hyrum his
brother, were murdered at Carthage. Says
Sarah, "But oh, the sorrow and trouble that
was just at our door! We knew they had
Joseph in prison and threatened to take his
life, but that was nothing new or strange, for
his enemies always did that, but we did not
believe they could have power to murder him;
and he lived above the law. The law could
have no power over him, but powder and
balls could, so they shot him in Carthage Jail.
When the news came the whole city of
Nauvoo was thunderstruck; such mourning
and lamentation was seldom ever heard on the
earth. There were many, myself among them
that would gladly have died if his life could
have been spared by doing so. I never had
spoken to the man in my life, but I had seen
him and heard him preach and knew that he
was a prophet of God, sent here by the
Almighty to set up his kingdom, no more to
be thrown down, and now how was that great
and important work to be accomplished.
Brigham Young was the man clothed with all
the power and authority of Joseph. My
361
darkness rather than light. But the honest in
heart that seek the Lord in faith will obtain all
the knowledge needful for their salvation. I
have seen so much wrong connected with this
ordinance (of plural marriage) that had I not
had it revealed to me from Him that cannot
lie, I should sometimes have doubted the
truth of it, but there was never a doubt
crossed my mind concerning the truth of it
since the Lord made it known to me in a
heavenly vision.
heard a number of miles and when there was
any danger they would beat that drum, and
every one that was able would take whatever
weapon they could get and run to the city to
guard it. We (had) lived three miles from the
city and I don't know how many nights we
left the place when the alarm drum was
beaten. All of our men would run to the place
appointed . . . but the guard had to be kept up
at The Mound (also), for we had enemies on
every side, all threatening to exterminate the
Mormons. How strange when the Mormons
never injured one of them (but) If they had,
the law was open and they could have brought
them to justice without killing them. It was
their religion and scattered among the gentiles
they would be good citizens, but to pretend to
have new revelation and a prophet; it was
more than they could bare. When they found
they couldn't turn them from their purpose
they swore they would kill them or they
would make them leave the country.
"But as I have commenced to write
some of the most important scenes of my life,
I will go on. My memory is so much
impaired that it will be a jumbled up mess
unless I have the spirit of truth to direct me.
"We went to the city and was (sic)
there when the bodies of the martyred
prophets were brought into the city. It was
after dark that they passed the house-- it was
at Brother Snow's. A Doctor Clinton and his
wife Melissa were there and they expected the
mob would come into the city that night to
kill the rest of the saints. There was (sic)
orders for every man to arm himself and
prepare to defend the city. The moon shone
uncommonly bright, as we could see quite a
distance. Melissa says to her husband,
'Doctor, don't you go; you will be killed and
then I don't want to live any longer.' Says I to
Melissa, 'What do you mean? If I had forty
husbands and as many sons I would urge
them off in a hurry, and if it was the fashion
for the women to fight I would step into the
ranks and help defend the city.' And I am not
much of a fighting character either, but I did
not value my life very high at that time, for
they had killed our beloved prophet and my
life didn't seem of much value at that time;
but it is the Lord's and let Him do with it what
seemeth to him good.
"But I for one didn't fear them, for I
knew that we were in the hands of God and he
would make the wrath of man praise Him and
turn all their hearts for the good of His Saints,
and it was so, for the Lord wanted His people
to get up into these mountains and raise an
ensign that the scripture might be fulfilled.
But He saw that they would not go willingly,
so He suffered their enemies to drive them.
" Nauvoo and the country round about
had to be guarded as far as there were any
Saints. After we moved to the Mound we had
to keep a double watch, as there were two
roads, one led to Warsaw and one to
Carthage. It was very high land and we could
see a great distance. When it was my
husband's turn to watch, I sat up with him to
make a cup of tea as he was not a healthy
man. One night while we were watching I got
up on the shed and could see 2 buildings
burning. One of them we supposed was a
barn containing four hundred bushels of
"They had guards out in every
direction. They had a drum that could be
362
cleaned wheat and the other a dwelling house
belonging to some of the brethren.
"January 1, 1846 received of
Nathaniel Leavitt, 1 ton of hay--value $5.00
on tithing.
"The enemy would ravage, steal and
plunder and murder and no power in the U.S.
to stop them! The Mormons could get no
help because they believed the Gospel was
restored to earth by an angel. The priests
knew that if that doctrine prevailed, there
was no chance for them, and as the axe struck
at the root of every denomination, they all
joined together to help destroy the work of
God. There were many ministers of different
denominations that took the lead of mobs and
were determined to put a stop to Mormonism.
But it has increased until the knowledge of
God covers the earth, for all their burning
buildings and killing the brethren. But there
was no fear in my heart, for I knew we were
in the hands of God, and He would do all
things right."(42)
"January 14, 1846 Received of
Jeremiah Leavitt, 11 ½ bushels of corn at 16
2/3 cents per bushel on tithing--$1.92.(44)
"We soon found we had to leave the
place if we meant to save our lives and we
with the rest of the brothers got what little we
could from our beautiful farm. We had 40,000
bricks that my husband and sons had made for
to build a house, and part of the rock to lay
the foundation. For this we got an old bed
quilt and for the farm a yoke of wild steers,
and for two high-posted bedsteads, we got
some weaving done. Our nice cheery light
stand we left for the mob, with every other
things we couldn't take along with us."(45)
While in the process of worrying
about the many problems involved in moving
the family, Jerry and Sally took time to go
into Nauvoo and receive their endowments
and be sealed for time and eternity. These
ceremonies took place February 2, 1846, the
last day the temple was supposed to be open
according to Brigham Young. Two hundred
and thirty-four persons received ordinances
that day. Because of the insistence of the
Saints, ordinance work continued until the
7th. On the 9th their the temple caught fire at
the same time the members of the Church
were beginning to leave Nauvoo en masse.
Many Saints had been recipients of those
ordinances which would finalize their
candidacy for the Celestial Kingdom.
Among these there were those who would die
while crossing the plains. Jeremiah was to be
among these. (46)
While at the Mound Branch the family
had several of the children blessed. Betsy,
who was born May l2, 1839 was blessed
January 4, 1845; Sarah Priscilla who was
born May 8, 1841 was blessed January 4,
1846.(43)
The financial well-being and the
agricultural pursuits of the family can be seen
also by the tithing that they paid. "October 24,
1845 received of Jeremiah Leavitt, 3 days
labor by James W. Leavitt at 8 hours per day;
$3.00 as per certificate of A. P. Rockwood,
dated October 25, 1845. Also 9 1/4 days
labor by Wier Leavitt at 8 hours per day
$9.25 as per certificate of T. Curtis dated
October 24th 1845; also 9 1/4 days labor by
W. Leavitt at 8 hours per day $9.25 as per
Jeremiah’s time book; also 16 days labor at 8
hours per day $16.00 and I ½ tons of hay
value $6.00; and 9 bushels of turnips
delivered in 1842 at 2 hours per bushel $2.25
as per his own testimony, on tithing $45.75.
Having assured themselves of their
temple blessings, the matters of the world
pressed once again upon the Leavitt family.
Sarah had indicated what they received by
363
way of compensation for their property. The
following shows the land transaction as it
legally appears, although apparently the
money was never received.
in presence of us
Sarah Leavitt
John R . Tu ll
Wm H Bennum
"This Indenture made the fifth day of
February in the Year of Our Lord One
thousand eight hundred and forty six between
Jeremiah Leavitt and Sarah his wife of the
County of Hancock and State of Illinois of the
one part and Andrew Wagoner and Hiram
Wagoner of the same county and State
aforesaid of the other part witnesseth that the
said Jeremiah Leavitt and Sarah his wife for
and in consideration of the sum of Ninety
dollars to them in their hand Paid the Receipt
whereof acknowledged do hereby Grant
bargain Sell, convey and confirm unto the
said Andrew Wagoner and Hiram Wagoner
and their heirs and assigns forever all that
tract or parcel of land situate and being in the
County of Hancock in the State of Illinois
and known as the South half of the East half
of the North East Quarter of Section Twenty
five in Township Seven north of Range
Eight West in fourth principal meridian
Together with all and Singular and
appearances thereunto belonging or in any
wise appertaining To have and to hold the
above described promises with the Said
Andrew Wagoner and Hiram Wagoner their
heirs and assigns forever. And the Said
Jeremiah Leavitt and Sarah his wife the
aforesaid promises with the Said Andrew
Wagoner and Hiram Wagoner their heirs
and assigns against the claim or claims of all
and every person whomsoever do and will
Warrant and forever defend By these present.
In Witness where of the Said Jeremiah Leavitt
and Sarah his wife of the first part have
hereunto Set their hands and Seals the day
and year above written
State of Illinois
I William H.
Bennum a Justice of the Peace of Said
County do cerHancock County
tify that Jeremiah
Leavitt and Sarah his wife whose signatures
appear to
the
foregoing and who are personally known to
me to be the persons described in and who
executed the Said conveyance for the uses
and purposes therein mentioned and the
Said Sarah Leavitt having been by me made
acquainted with the contents of the Said deed
and examine separate and apart from her Said
husband acknowledge that She had executed
the Same and Relinquished her . . . to the
promises therein conveyed voluntarily freely
and without compulsion of her Said husband.
Given under my hand and Seal this
fifth day of February in the Year of our Lord
One thousand Eight hundred and forty six.
Wm H. Bennum
Justice of the Peace of Hancock Co. (47)
Returning to Sarah's account of their
departure from this farm that had cost them
$200.00 and several years of hard work and
diligent improvements, she says, "I never
had a murmuring thought pass (through) my
mind, although we left a handsome property
and a beautiful place. We raised one crop on
the place which showed the richness of the
soil. From a small patch of melons the boys
took a number of wagon loads to market and
such large melons. But we gave up the place.
Before we left enjoyed myself all the time and
was cheerful and happy and had no fears of
being killed, for it was made known to me in
dreams of the night that we were safe.
Signed Sealed and delivered
Jeremiah Leavitt
364
"We went in an old school house to
stay while we prepared for our journey. After
we had been there a short time it was revealed
to me in a dream that we had got to leave the
place in a hurry or we should be killed. I
waked (sic) my husband and told him that we
had got to hurry right off or we should be
killed. It was a rainy morning and we were
not ready. Our wagon was not covered nor
our things packed up. But he believe what I
said, for it was the first word that I had made
manifest (of) any fears and the first fears I
had had; but I believed that we should get
off before they came upon us. It was about
8 miles to the Mississippi River where we
had got to go before we should be out of
danger. There the brethren were collecting
and crossing the river on every boat.
and yet tell the truth. 'Bickmore, Bickmore.
I (have) heard of the name. There was a man
by that name (that) went in the first
company.' So I deceived him and told the
truth, but the Bickmore that he had a warrant
for had gone over the river for cattle. His
wagon stood (with) in our reach and we
expected him every moment. The next thing
was to keep the officer there until the man
could be notified of the danger.
"Bickmore's wife was there and heard
all that was said and they sent children to tell
the men to keep away until the officer had
gone. I gave him a seat and sat down by his
side. He commenced asking me questions
and the Lord gave me answers. 'Why,
madam,' he said, 'I see nothing before you
but inevitable destruction in going off into the
wilderness among savages, far from
civilization, with nothing but what you can
carry in your wagon.' I told him I had known
for ten years that we had to go and I was glad
we had started. 'Oh, trials?' say I, 'It is no
more trial; I would not go back if I could have
the whole country in my command and all the
riches in it.' (Said he,) 'Well I see nothing but
starvation for you.' I told him the Lord was
able to spread a table for us in the wilderness,
for we were going where he wanted us to go.
The mob was a rod in the hands of the
Almighty to accomplish his purposes. He
says, 'I understand that your women go
armed.' 'Armed,' said I, 'Indeed they do, and I
never felt like giving pain to a mouse unless it
was necessary; but if a mob should come on
me I should try to defend myself, and I think
I could fight.' I can't write half of what there
was said, but we talked perhaps an hour. I
kept him in conversation until I thought the
men were safe and that was all I wanted of
Mr. Mob.
"We threw our things into the wagon
and started off on a bad road. We had a hard
and dangerous time on account of high water,
but we got safe to the ferry and crossed over
into Iowa. There we stopped a week or
more. The brethren made a camp with their
wagons, drawing them around so as to touch
each other, with one place of entrance, and
our fires in the center. Our cattle and sheep
were on the other side of the river, but they
were soon all over safe and there our sheep
were sheared.
"One night, just (at) dark, there came
an officer into the door of the camp and
commenced talking with the children that
were in the entrance. I looked up and saw
him and knew the children did not know
enough to talk to him. I stepped up to where
he was and said, 'What does this gentleman
wish?' First I knew he was upon some
mischief, for he was dressed in the highest
style and had every deadly weapon hanging
around him that could be imagined. He asked
if there was a man by the name of Bickmore
in the camp. I looked down as if in study and
I was in study to know what to say to deceive
"As to the arms the women carried,
they brought them into the world with them,
and I had reference to no other. It would be a
365
sad sight to see anyone without arms, but not
such weapons as the mob carried. I deceived
him entirely and told him the truth. It is not
hard to deceive a fool, but if he is alive now
he must know what I said concerning the
Lord furnishing a table for us in the
wilderness is true, and I often think of that
saying when I am sitting to a well-furnished
table. Oh, how kind and merciful is our
Father in Heaven; he watches over us all the
day long and when the night comes he is still
our guard. Even the great God that held the
reins of government over all his vast domain,
condescends to watch over us poor, weak frail
mortals. Well might David say, 'What is man
that Thou art mindful of him, or the Son of
Man that Thou visiteth him?' All that I say is,
'Praise the Lord, oh my soul; and let all that
hath breath shout aloud the praises of King
Emmanuel, and ye solid rocks weep for joy.'
To write the life of God above, it would drain
the ocean, though the sea was ink, and the
earth paper and every stick a pan and every
man a scribe. When I try to praise him in
beauty, honor and magnify the name of God,
I find I have no language at my command that
will do justice to the case, but when I lay
aside this weak, frail body I expect to praise
Him in the beauty of holiness.
there was a wide and deep slough that took
four yoke to take a heavy load across, but we
could go around it and get back into the road
to camp at night. Well, I told my husband
that I would go ahead and wade the slough
and be there when he came around. When I
came in sight of the slough I saw one wagon
stuck about half way across and another on
the opposite bank just ready to start. They
said it was l0 miles around that slough, and
my husband couldn't get around that night; it
was almost night then. Well, you can guess
how I felt; there alone among all kinds of
wild animals. I thought I could not stand that.
"I began looking off in the direction the
wagon had gone and at last I saw it, but so
far off it was very uncertain whether I could
make them hear. I went on to the highest
place there was near and raised my voice as
loud as I could, and with my pocket
handkerchief in one hand stretched as high as
I could reach to attract attention. At last they
saw me and stopped. I beckoned to them to
come down, for they were out of hearing and
would have been out of sight in a few
minutes.
“My husband soon came. I told him
the fix we were in and told him he must help
get the wagon down. We could get across
some way if we had to unload and carry our
things by hand across the slough, for there
was no further chance for us. He brought the
wagon down and yoked up the two-year-old
bull with a cow and put them on lead,
thinking they might help going up the
opposite bank. But when they went to go up
the bank they settled back on the oxen. Old
Berry, with as much sense as a human being,
told the cow to go ahead by putting his
crumpled horn into her flank and tore the side
open. She jumped up the bank in a hurry and
it was all done so quick that the wagon had no
time to settle in the mud. I expect Old Berry
would have taken the team across better
without any help, for he had to drive the cow.
"Well, when all things were prepared
we started on our journey. As we had let one
yoke of oxen for to take church property, and
had but one yoke on our wagon with about a
ton of loading, you may guess the hardships
we had to endure. It was but very little we
could ride; we had to wade the sloughs and
climb the hills. But what was more
remarkable, we never got stuck in a slough.
They seemed to know when they came to a
mud hole just what they had to do, and would
push with such speed that the wagon had no
time to settle down in the mud.
“'One night we camped with the
company and they said a few miles ahead
366
My husband said he had not struck them a
blow in the whole journey. They knew much
better what to do than many men. He
unyoked them every time he stopped (even) if
it was just for an hour.
"He stayed in the house and talked all
day and all night. He told me things I never
knew before. He was not a man of many
words and never flattered and I never knew
until that night how much he valued me. I
found that he was perfectly satisfied with all
my doings insomuch that I never did a wrong
thing in my life in his mind. Oh, how little
did either of us think that (that) was our last
intercourse. He talked just as if he knew that
(it) was our last interview (however); he was
led by the spirit (in) what to say. Among
other things he said, 'Don't have anything to
say to anyone else while I am gone' This
astonished me, for did not believe that he
questioned my chastity. I said, 'Why do you
make that request? Did I ever give you any
reason to doubt my honor?' 'No,' he said, 'but
it came into my mind to say it and I did.'
"This was the last journey that he ever
accompanied me (on), and I want to say that
he was very kind to his cattle and children,
especially his two little girls, he almost
worshiped them. He said he wanted to live
to see those girls married and settled down in
peace. I had made them a nice linsey dress,
both of them. Betsy cut down a slit in the
fronts and bound it around to nurse their
dolls. When I saw what she had done I was
provoked and commenced scolding. I told
her I must whip her. Her father said, 'Come
here, Betsy, and let me see the sewing. If it is
done good your mother shall not whip you.
We looked at the sewing very carefully. He
said, 'It is just as good as mother would have
done it.' He thought everything they did was
good. Why I mention this is to let you know
how indulgent he was to his children.
"Now to look at it, the spirit knew he
would be gone 'til the resurrection and he
didn't want me to get married to any other
one. When I heard of his death I thought I
will keep that request sacred. Although I have
had good offers I never was tempted to marry.
I have lived a lonely life as a widow twenty
seven years but my heart leaps for joy at the
thoughts of meeting him at the great
resurrection never more to part.
"We got this far and had no material
stops. At last we got to Mt. Pisgah. There
was (sic) a few of the brethren stopped there
and put in a crop and built houses, expecting
to winter there. This was in April, 1846, but
we had not brought provisions to last until
harvest and when my husband had built a
house and put in a crop he started back to
Bonaparte for provisions. His son Jeremiah
had stopped there and he wanted to bring him
along and flour for bread. I forgot to say that
we had 3 extra cows, so we had plenty of
milk and butter. He had got his cattle that he
let go to draw church property here at Mt.
Pisgah, so he had a strong team when he had
got ready to start back. There was a woman
that wanted to go back with him and she
offered him two dollars if he would stop one
day and that night was worth a thousand
dollars to me.
"I had such a feeling about his leaving
as I have never had before. I went to him just
before he started and told him that it seemed
to me that I couldn't let him go. 'Why,' he
said, 'what do you mean? You know that I
must get bread stuff. I thought you were a
woman of fortitude.'
"I didn't know there was one in the
place that I had never seen, but Lorenzo
Snow's family was living in their wagon in
sight, not far off. His women came to my
house to wash. Some of his women was (sic)
as handsome as I had seen in any place. One
367
of them came every night and slept with me
until I was taken sick, which was about two
weeks. I had not to say slept, for we talked
almost all night. I thought that I could get
much knowledge from her as she belonged to
one of the twelve, and my mind was reaching
after all the truth in existence.
much, only as their companion, but they
would have been just as well off without his
company, not knowing of his presence. I told
them to throw it off the bank and not hurt it,
which they did.
"But the time had come for us to look
for my husband. With the greatest anxiety we
watched and looked day and night until at last
there came a man just before daylight with a
letter containing the news of his death. It
would be impossible for anyone to imagine
my feelings after being confined to my bed
for more than two weeks and expecting him
to come. All things would be all right when
he came and it never entered my heart that he
could die. When the news came that he was
dead my feelings were too intense to weep.
My situation all rushed upon my mind with
such force that all I could do or say was to cry
to the Lord to sustain me under such untold
trial and blessed be the name of Jesus. He did
sustain me and preserved my life, which I
had cared little about until I found that my
children had no father. All of the nervous
fears that I had been suggesting to him while
he was alive was (sic) taken away when he
was dead. I never rested nights in his
absence. There was a fear of something, I did
not know what, but now all that fear was
gone; the Being in whose hands my life was
placed supported me. He says, 'Leave thy
father's children and I will preserve them
alive and let thy widows trust in me.' and he
has fulfilled these promises to me in all the
afflictions I have had to pass through. It is
better to trust in the Lord than to put
confidence in princes.
When my husband had been gone
about two weeks I was taken sick with chills
and fever, confined to the bed. I was an entire
stranger, except for the acquaintance I had
made with Sisters Snow. Soon after I was
taken down, the children all took sick and I
got a little girl that could cook to make
porridge (sic) for us. However, our
neighbors were all kind and helped us all they
could. They would come and get my dirty
clothes and wash them and if there were any
holes, mend them. This they continued to do
until they were all taken sick, insomuch that
there were none well enough to take care of
the sick.
"I was the first one to take sick there
and three hundred took sick and died after I
was and I was spared alive. The bishop
visited me often and told me if I needed
something that to call on him and I should
have it. We soon heard that he was dead. I
was very sick and Mary lay at the point of
death. We had watchers every night 'til
Mary's fever left her.
"One morning, after the watcher had
left, I looked around the room to see if all
was right. Right under the chair where one
of the girls had sat all night I saw something
that didn't look as if it belonged in the house.
I called to Thomas to come and see what that
was. He found that it was a monstrous big
rattlesnake coiled up on a bench and had lain
there all night as harmless as a lamb. It had
eight rattles. I told the boys not to kill it; it
had not come as an enemy, but on a friendly
visit to help the girls watch. He didn't help
“But I will go on with my history.
Wier and Lemuel had gone to Council Bluffs
and got the news of their father's death and
my sickness and Lemuel came to Pisgah with
a team and (a bottle) of medicine (name
gone) (which) would stop the ague as soon as
taken, and other things for our comfort.
368
Jeremiah came with the team that my husband
had gone to Bonaparte (with) and brought
Dudley with him. Thomas was the only boy I
had with me that summer, but now there were
four with me.
a cholera (sic) morbus in its worst form. As
we were near the settlement I told them to
drive on until I could find an elder to
administer to me. I had suffered all I could.
The water ran out of my mouth and it
appeared that I had naught to do but stop
breathing. I expect I should not look much
different after my breath had gone. Lemuel
would come to the wagon, look in and say,
'Mother, you must not die.' I told him to
drive on as fast as he could until he found an
elder to administer (to me). He repeated,
"Mother, you must not die,' a number of times
before he found an elder. Then he stopped
the wagon and the elder administered to me,
but did no good. We went ahead and found
another elder and he administered to me, but
that did no good. We went ahead and came
to another, an old man, and as he put his
hands on my head and began to speak knew
he was the right man. I was soon able to be
taken out of the wagon into the tent and had
some tea and light food.
"My husband died the 20th of August,
1846. He had but two children married,
Louisa and Jeremiah, and one grandchild,
Jeremiah's daughter Carissa. He sang, 'Come
let us anew, our journey pursue, roll round
with the year and never stand still till the
Master appear.' He sang that hymn as long as
he had strength to sing it and then wanted
Eliza (his daughter-in-law) to sing it. He died
without a struggle or a groan. Blessed are the
dead that died in the Lord, yea, saith the Lord,
for they rest from their labors, and their works
do follow them" (48)
Jeremiah's life was one of hard work
and constant struggle against the elements of
nature and the jealousy of the ungodly. Yet, at
his passing he had passed life's tests and his
spirit had conquered the weaknesses of the
flesh.
"You see in what a miraculous way
my life was spared, thanks be to God for his
condescension in hearing our prayers in this
trying hour, for if it had not been for our faith
I not doubt should have died and been at rest.
But I wanted to live to take care of my family
and try to help them up the rugged path of
life. I knew by experience that the way was
straight and narrow that leads to eternal life,
and one false step would send us into
darkness and nothing but sore repentance
could restore us into the favor of God. The
enemy kept us constantly on the alert to draw
us from the path of duty, but if we cling to
the work of God as a child to its mother's
breast for nourishment, we shall come off
conquerors and more than conquerors through
Him that has loved us. What shall I render to
my God for all his kindness shown? I will
try to honor him by confessing His hand in all
things and obeying His commandments.
He died at Bonaparte, Van Buren
County, Iowa. His oldest son, Jeremiah,
arranged for his burial in the Bonaparte
Cemetery, just west of town. The cemetery
lies on several low, rolling hills just to the
north of the road that leads west out of town.
If a tombstone was ever made it has ceased to
exist when the author visited the place in
1972.
After the children had returned to
Pisgah the family prepared to move on. "A
few days later we all started for the Bluffs. I
took the pills and stopped the chills. My
appetite came on in a hurry. I had too much
appetite. When we got within a few miles of
the Bluffs we bought some green peas. It
was at noon and I did not have time to cook
them, and I ate hearty of them and it put me in
369
“We soon arrived at the Bluffs where
we found some of our friends, Sister Adams,
William Snow and his wife Lydia. I don't
remember how many others. Sister Adams
and Lydia were both sick, and after a long and
severe sickness they both died. We could
get no house and had to camp out. This was in
November 1846. I soon took the chills and
fever again.
“In December I moved into a house
the boys had built at Trade Point on the
Missouri River, where steamboats landed. I
got able to do my work and went to washing
up our dirty cloths.
After working nearly a week I got
them done and hung them up at night. I got
up in the morning and every article of
clothing was stolen and some new cloth that
was not made (into clothes yet). This left us
almost without any clothes. Well, I did not
complain, but it learned (taught) me a lesson
not to leave clothes out over night. I was not
discouraged, although it seemed hard after I
had worked when I had little strength to wash
clothes that had lain dirty for months for want
of strength to wash them.
“The boys made a camp of hay and I
crawled into it, glad to get any place of
shelter. I had to live there while they built a
house and suffered very much for want of
proper food and with the cold, as we could
have no fire in a hay camp. There was the
place that the disorder started in my head that
has troubled me ever since. I had a pain in
my head that was very severe. I had smoked
for eight years before I believed the gospel,
and when believed before I had seen the
Doctrine and Covenants, or heard of an elder,
something told me I had better leave off
smoking. I obeyed that still small voice and
left off smoking for eight years. When I had
this pain in my head I thought if I would
smoke perhaps it would relieve my head. I
rolled some tobacco up in a paper and smoked
it. It stopped the pain. I continued to do so
every time the pain came on. At last I sent
and got a pipe and have used one ever since.
“My health was poor all winter. At
first I could get but little that was fit for a sick
person to eat, but we soon had plenty. The
Lord gave us favor in the eyes of the people,
so we could get anything we asked for and
some that we didn't ask for. We lived only a
few rods from the Pottawattamie chief. He
told the boys if there was anything that they
wanted that he had to come and get it and he
would wait until they could pay him. He had
two wives, one a white French woman. They
were all a great help to us.
"I don't know whether I did right or
not, but I am sure the anger of the Lord is not
kindled against me, for I confess His hand in
all things and try to keep His commandments.
He hears and answers my prayers all the time,
thanks be to His holy name. His kind care and
protecting hand is over all so that a sparrow
does not fall to the ground without His notice.
In all my sickness I have never complained
or looked back, for I was sure that there was
(sic) better days (that) would surely come,
and it was needful for us to receive
chastisements, for there was no other way we
could learn so good a lesson.
"But I had very much to pass through
in this place, both good and bad. We had not
been there long before Betsy was sick with a
white swelling on her leg, close to her knee
joint, and a most distressing thing it was. For
about two months, Dr. Clinton attended her.
We kept on egg poultices. It was lanced
twice without any effect and at last broke off
on its own accord. I had her on a trundle bed
in the corner, close to the fire, as it was cold
weather, and it would take me an hour to
change her under sheet. She couldn't bear any
jarring or motion, but after a while it broke
370
and there was lots of bone came out. It was
as bad a felon as could be, I suppose, and we
expected if the Lord didn't help us she would
be a cripple. But He did help us, and
although she was only 7 years old, her leg
grew, and it was wonderful, as there were
pieces of bone came out years afterwards.
The doctor said the flesh must be cut down to
the bone and the bone scraped to get the
rotten parts off, but could not consent to that
and after we got to the valley succeeded with
the blessing of God in curing it.
some things that she was to tell no one except
the authorities of the church.
“She had his body taken up and buried
where he wanted it and got the blue coat and
laid it up. The land where he lay (had lain)
did wash off.
“A few rods from where Conlet was
killed I saw one Indian kill another with a
club. I often thought this might truly be
called a place where Satan’s seat was, but my
whole mind was engaged in preparing for our
journey to the valley. I did everything in my
power to accomplish that great work. I made
11 fine linen shirts for the merchants; I baked
pies and bread and cakes for the grocery the
boys kept, as there were lots of gold diggers
on the way to California stopping there
waiting for the grass to grow. We had market
for everything. There was (sic) lots of big
men boarding at the tavern. Some of them
came to us for victuals, as their fare at the
tavern was very poor.
“While I was at this place Brother
Conlet was shot and killed in front of my
house. Brother Conlet had been sick with
the ague for some time. One morning he
sprang from his bed and told her (his wife)
that somebody was going to shoot him. She
thought he was crazy and told him to lie down
again. He laid down and went to sleep.
Soon he sprang from his bed again and said,
'Don't you see the guns pointing at me?' She
still thought him crazy, but he put on his blue
overcoat and stepped out. He stepped on
Jean's land. Jean stood there with a gun and
said if any man stepped onto his land he
would shoot him. The man of the place
wanted to make a road through his ground,
but Conlet knew nothing about what they
were doing, but as he stepped over the line
Jean shot him.
“Among these was a Dr. Vaun that
visited my house. There was a family by the
name of Rolins staying at my house and Vaun
visited them. I heard that Mrs. Rolins was a
doubtful character, but believed it to be false
until I was forced to believe it to be the truth
by watching her nights. I had one daughter,
Mary, that was a woman grown. I kept her
very close after I found what characters we
were among. They often took evening walks,
I mean the young folks. I told Mary she must
stop walking out evenings or going to parties
in that place. She very readily consented to
what I said.
“After he had been dead a few days,
one night after his family had all gone to bed
and left a large fire burning and all were
asleep but Sister Conlet, he came in and went
to the bed where she lay and commenced
talking. At first she was frightened, but soon
all fear left her and she talked to him without
any fear. I forget the conversation, but he
told her he wanted his body taken up and
buried on high land, as the place where he
lay would be washed off into the river. He
told her he had come to see her. She had
given the coat to his brother. He told her
“One evening, when all of the rest
were fixing to walk out, the doctor said, ‘Is
not Mary going?’ Mrs. Rolins said, “Oh, no,
Mrs. Leavitt is so particular; she won’t let
Mary go.’ I always thanked Mary for
listening to me. She was glad to get rid of
371
bad company for Dr. Vaun had a wife and
children back in the states. His wife was the
sister to the governor.
contented. Jeremiah and Wier crossed over
the river with us and stayed the night.
When we parted in the morning, Wier said,
'Mother, I want to bid you goodbye; I bade
father goodbye and never saw him again.' He
would often say 'Mother, you won't go in the
next company will you?' I asked him if he
did not want me to go as soon as I could get
ready. I little thought that if I left him behind
I should never see him again in this world,
but so it is. Very likely if I had been with
him in his sickness he would not have died. I
cast no reflections on myself on that account,
however, but I can say, 'the will of the Lord
be done.'
“But if I should write all that
transpired in this place of note it would be
more than I will do. How there was a bogus
press found there; and a man drowned in the
river trying to drive cattle while his
companions stood on the bank and saw him
drowning. Thomas told them if they would
let him have a horse he would go and save
him, But they did not like to venture their
horses in such dangerous place (s). Benway,
the merchant, cursed them and told them they
had drown (ed him) and not made the least
exertion to save him.. ‘There was little
Thomas Leavitt that would have gone into the
river and would have saved him, too, but you
was (sic) afraid your horses would drown.
Oh, shame!’ Benway was a great friend of
Thomas and gave him many presents.
Thomas was 13 years old and his good
conduct made him many friends.
"We started on our journey and got
safe to the valley, but I never saw Wier again.
He died in August, the same month his father
died; his father in 1846, Wier in 1847.
"The first person I spoke to after
entering Salt Lake was Dr. Vaun. He came
running out of the house and appeared much
pleased to see me. He said, 'Mrs. Leavitt I
have joined the church.' Of course I was glad
and was in hopes he had repented of his sins
and would forsake them. But in this I was
disappointed for he sought the women's
company and with the help of love powders
succeeded in gratifying his hellish desires.
He was called up before the authorities more
than once and confessed his sins and asked
forgiveness. He was forgiven and he said if
he was ever found guilty again his life should
be the penalty. He knew the law of God
required it. He was guilty again and was shot
and killed. Oh, the weakness and depravity of
man, to sell their birthright for a mess of
pottage, or in other words sell their souls'
salvation for a few moments of carnal
pleasure. Oh thou Eternal God, roll on that
happy day when Satan shall have no power
over the hearts of the children of men, but
the knowledge of God covers the earth as the
water covers the mighty deep.
“Also how Jeanes’ wife had a frightful
monster born; and how I had the offer of
marriage; and Sister Adams and Lydia Snow
both died; and Robert McLean and Father
Richards both apostatized, and how many
debates I had with them; and a thousand other
things, too numerous to relate.
“But my whole study was to prepare
to leave that place and go to the valley. It was
a great undertaking, as I had two boys, the
oldest fourteen years old, and three girls, two
of them young children. My son, Lemuel,
had gone in a former company.
“But through energy and faith and the
blessing of God we got a good outfit; two
yoke of oxen and four cows hitched to one
wagon. The cows we milked on the road and
made butter. We had plenty of flour and
groceries and had enough, so I was perfectly
372
Dudley
Mary
Thomas
Betsy
Sarah
Lemuel
Melvin 18
"We went to the Duel Settlement,
where Brother Fish lived. Lemuel was there.
He was engaged to be married to Melvina
Thompson, sister to Julia Fish. Julia slighted
me in every way she could. She lived in a
room adjoining mine; made a tea party and
invited all the neighbors but me. She didn't
think I was worthy of her company but it did
me no hurt or cause me to commit sin, for I
was trying to keep in favor with God and
knew that I should look well to my own
conduct. I should not have to mention this,
but she has left the church. She is too proud
to be a Saint.
In the spring of 1855 the crickets
came like clouds of black death and settled
over the little settlement. "Behind them the
fields were left as bare as a floor; the
vegetable gardens had not one spear of green
above the ground. It looked as if the people
must face a season of famine, or at the best a
serious food shortage.(51)
Lemuel was married there and his
wife was sick a long time after they were
married with the worst kind of sicknesses, for
her reason was gone and although she was
about the house most of the time, she did not
know what she was doing. I had a severe trial,
but I let patience have its perfect work
Dudley Leavitt and Jacob Hamblin,
and several others left for Santa Clara in the
Territory's Dixie in the year 1855. They
arrived there on October 15th. Grandmother
Sarah Leavitt apparently left the next year.
Menerva Dart Judd's journal says: "This fall
(1856) Mother Leavitt came down (from the
Tootle area) and being an experienced
weaver, taught us the art of weaving. We
made thirty yards of cloth."(52)
"We lived in that place about three
months and then moved to Pine Canyon in
Tooele. We lived there until the Indians
became so bad that we had to leave with the
cattle and horses. They stole five head of
horses in one night and all the cattle they
could get. Walker's band was in the
mountains, just above us and he said he was
going to kill us all off. They kept guards out
in every direction. Some of the young men
cried and said, 'We shall all be massacred.'
As for my self, I had no fears. I thought we
were in the hands of God and it would be all
right."(49)
In the spring of 1857 Jeremiah Leavitt
with his brother Lemuel and their families
moved south and were added to the mission
on May 22, 1857. William Hamblin's family
arrived in the area shortly thereafter.(53)
During the next few years the family
generally worked their way up the Santa
Clara River, for a time living at St. George,
then Santa Clara, then Gunlock. Sarah lived
with Dudley for a time, then with Jeremiah,
and finally made her home with her daughter
Betsy. By this time Sarah's family was grown
and gone. Betsy had married William
Hamblin as a plural wife and consequently
maintained her own household. Her mother's
company, therefore, was very welcome and
desired. The Hamblin family, along with
The 1851 Census of Utah shows the
family as being somewhat reduced in size,
with only six of the children at home.
Lemuel is still living with his wife at Sarah's
home.(50)
Sarah Leavitt 53
20
born Lower Canada
18
born Lower Canada
17
born Lower Canada
12
born Illinois
10
born Illinois
24
born Lower Canada
born New York
born New Hampshire
373
Dudley's and Jeremiah's, by 1860 was living
on the Mountain Meadows. The 1860
census shows Betsy's family as follows.(54)
Sarah Levitt
Betsy Hamblin
William
Jane
age 62
30
4
2
the wheat from the store room in the fort.
They went until one corner and part of the
wall had caved in. But with all their efforts,
much of their bread supply was lost. By
nightfall, the whole little colony was washed
away and the people stood shivering and
shelter less on top of the hill, their few
household effects piled in confusion about
them. The flood receded, but somewhere
away down the stream, buried in mud, were
the grist mill, the molasses mill, and the
homemade cotton gin.
New Hampshire
Illinois
Utah Territory
Utah Territory
From the Meadows, these three families built
log cabins and planted crops in the Gunlock
fields located just south of the town. They
each planned to make this their permanent
home.
“Left now to start all over, they decided
to locate the town up round the point of the
hill from where the fort had been. They lost
no time in marking off lots, the men drawing
cuts for their locations. Shelters were
erected, most of them dugouts against the hill
with the fronts held up by poles and thatched
with willows and earth to protect them against
the cold weather...(57)
“On Christmas Day 1861, it began to
rain, and for thirty days it is reported they
never saw the sun, and most of the time it was
raining. The creek kept rising until it was a
mad torrent of floating logs, debris and
muddy water. As the creek rose, the settlers
were forced to leave their homes and move up
the 'Black Ridge.' Here with little food and
no shelter except a few over hanging rocks,
they stayed until it stopped raining and the
sun began to shine again."(55)
"The Indians were another source of
trouble for the early settlers.......The settlers
were losing their stock, and although the
Indians had been warned against this offense,
the stealing
continued (the Indians were coming down the
Santa Clara, driving the cattle back to their
camps and using them for food).(58)
“Old-timers claim that it rained for
forty days. At least the rainy season did last
more than a month. Clothes and bedding
were wet and could not be dried. Food
molded. Fires were hard to keep going and
harder to start if they went out. It was a
month of misery and suffering for all."(56)
These troubles with the Indians
increased with the coming of more settlers.
Forced by these changing conditions, the
various families moved to Panaca. From
Panaca, Sarah and Betsy moved to Clover
Valley where Jeremiah and his family were.
Dudley removed to Hebron and Lemuel had
remained at Santa Clara. Sarah is given as
age 73 and her birthplace is given as
Vermont, in 1870.(59)
Most of the good land had been washed
away. The families gathered what little they
were able to salvage and moved back
downstream to Santa Clara where they
remained for a time.
In Santa Clara the people had fared as
poorly as those in Gunlock. The orchards of
fruit trees, tree by tree, slowly gave way to
the relentless power of the nagging water.
"The men had been frantically trying to move
Clover Valley was far removed from
the other settlements and the Indians were a
continuous problem there. President Snow
374
visited the families at CloverValley and
advised them to join the settlement at Shoal
Creek (Hebron) where relations of a friendlier
nature had already been established with the
Indians. This they did.
It was at this time of her life, in 1873,
that Sarah felt the urge to write her history.
She had begun to feel the weight of leaving to
her posterity the testimony of that way of life
which she and her husband had embraced.
Her life story shows very uniquely the kind of
individual she was and reflects the full scope
of her feelings for righteousness and her
contempt for sin and hypocrisy.
They will come unto you in your
beautiful mansion, that shall be prepared for
you and they will talk with you as with an old
friend.
They will hand you a roll and in that
shall be the names of your dead that shall
receive the gospel, and you will enter into the
House of the Lord and with one of your sons
redeem your dead and they will visit you from
time to time in the morning of the first
resurrection in your own beautiful mansion.
You will be at that great feast, the
marriage supper of the Lamb, and sit down at
the table and partake of its rich bounties, there
you will drink wine with your redeemer that
will be as pure as crystal.
On November 9, 1874, Sarah received
her patriarchal blessing from William G.
Smith at St. George. It is recorded as
follows.(60)
There you will see Him again in the
power of His glory. You will partake in part
of His likeness and I seal the blessings of life,
health, and strength upon your body that you
may do this work for the glory of God, and
seal you up unto external lives, and upon your
head a crown of celestial glory in the name of
the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
Sarah the Beloved of your Heavenly
Father: I place my hands upon your head and
seal upon you a Father's blessing. Your line is
pure, and thy blood is of Joseph that was sold
into Egypt, and you are a lawful heiress to
the fulness of the Priesthood. Your Father
placed His hands upon your head and gave
you your name, and blest you and sent you to
this earth to receive a body, and He said "in
due time, you would hear this gospel and
come into His Covenant. And you would be
numbered as one of His jewels at His coming
and some of your posterity would be very
great in His Kingdom."
Sarah's children built her a log cabin
near the home of Jeremiah Leavitt and Mary
Ellen Huntsman at Hebron. Jeremiah and
Mary Ellen were given the responsibility of
caring for Sarah during the last few years of
her life. Jeremiah says, "I was the eldest son
of twelve children and had the responsibility
of earning for the family as well as for my
grandmother, Sarah Sturdevant Leavitt who
was old and had buried her husband in Iowa
before coming to Utah. Her children were all
married and had built her a log cabin near our
own, so we could look after her. She died two
years after I was married and we laid her to
rest in the Gunlock cemetery, being 80 years
old at her death."(61)
He had your name recorded in the
Lamb's Book of Life and there it will remain
forever and ever, and that your last days
would be your best days, for you will see
your redeemer in the flesh and the glory of
His presence will be upon you, for the mist of
darkness will be taken from before thine eyes
and you will see the Heavens open and
angels ascending and descending.
375
Apparently Sarah died at Hebron as
Jeremiah and Mary Ellen were still there at
that time. Her tombstone (a replacement)
which can still be seen at the Gunlock
Cemetery reads:
Hampshire (New York: The Lewis
Publishing Co., 1908), Vol. 2, p. 856.
10.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp.2-3
11.
Hubbard, op. cit., p. 50.
12.
Ibid., pp. 98-99.
IN
MEMORY
OF
13.
Pulsipher, op. cit., p 3.
14.
Minutes, op. cit.,
SARAH STURDEVANT LEAVITT
15.
Minutes of the 18th Quorum of
Seventies, 1845-1888 (CHO Ser. No
87562, p. 51.
16.
Population Return of the County of
Richelieu, 1825 (GS Ser. No. 584,016),
pp. 725, 740.
17.
Hubbard, op. cit., pp. 10-11
18.
Family Records.
19.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp. 3-4.
20.
Minutes of the 16th Quorum, op. cit.
21.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp. 5-6.
22.
Joseph Fielding Smith, Teachings of the
Prophet Joseph Smith, 3rd ed. (Salt
Lake City, Utah: The Deseret News
Press, 1942), pp. 223-24.
23.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp. 6-7.
24.
William R. Coates, A History of
Cuyahoga County and the City of
Cleveland, 3 vols. (Chicago and New
York: The American Historical Society,
1924), pp. 240-41.
25.
Pulsipher, op, cit., pp. 7-8.
JEREMIAH LEAVITT II
& SARAH STURDEVANT
Born Sept. 5, 1798
Died Apr. 5, 1878
FOOTNOTES
1.
2.
th
Minutes of the 16 Quorum of
Seventies, 1844-1860 (CHO Ser. No.,
87556), p. 111.
B.F. Hubbard. Forests & Clearings,
The History of Stanstead County
(Montreal: Lovell Printing and
Publishing Co., 1874), pp. 1-2.
3.
Ibid., p. 2.
4.
Minutes, op. cit.
5.
Hubbard, op, cit., pp. 2-3
6.
Minutes, op. cit.
7.
Ibid
8.
Juanita Leavitt Pulsipher. History of
Sarah Sturdevant Leavitt, p.2.
9.
Ezra S. Stearns, comp. Genealogical
and Family History of the State of New
376
26.
New Combination Atlas, Will County,
Illinois, 1873, p. 118.
43.
LDS Branch Records, Mound Branch,
Hancock Co., Record of Members
1845-1846 (GS Ser No 001,917), pp. 3,
13.
27.
Ibid., p. 270.
28.
August Maue, History of Will County,
Illinois, 2 vols. Topekak--Indianapolis:
Historical Publishing Co., 1928), Vol.
1, pp 405-407.
44.
Nauvoo Trustee-In-Trust Tithing and
Donation Record, Temple Donations,
etc., 1844-1846, 1851 (CHO Ser. No.
002,474 R, Pt. 2) pp. 584, 714, 739.
29.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp. 8-10.
45.
Pulsipher, op. cit., p. 14.
30.
Minutes of the 16th Quorum, op. cit.
46.
Nauvoo Temple Records, Endowments
1846 (GS Ser. No. 025,163 pt 2).
31.
Pulsipher, op. cit., p. 10.
47.
Hancock County Deed Book O, p. 167.
32.
Maue, op cit., p. 408.
48.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp. 14-18.
33.
Pulsipher, op. cit., p. 10.
49.
Ibid., pp. 18-23.
34.
1840 National Census, Hancock
County, Illinois (GS Ser. No. 007,642),
p. 180.
50.
1850 National Census, Tooele County,
Utah Territory (GS Ser. No. 442,963),
p. 236 House 30, Census p. 78.
LDS Ward Records, Nauvoo 2nd Ward
(GS Ser. No. 581,219), pp. 75-76.
51.
LDS Membership Census, 1842, City
of Nauvoo (GS Ser. No. 581219), p.
20.
Juanita Brooks, Dudley Leavitt, Pioneer
of Southern Utah (private publication,
1942), p. 25.
52.
Hazel Bradshaw, ed., Under Dixie sun
(Washington County Chapter,
Daughters of the Utah Pioneers, n.d.),
p. 152.
53.
Letter from Thales H. Haskell to G. A.
Smith, Oct. 6, 1858.
54.
1860 National Census, Washington Co.,
Utah (GS Ser. No. 805,314) Mountain
Meadows, 30 July 1860, p. 152 (1022).
55.
Brandshaw, op. cit., p. 220
56.
Brooks, op, cit., pp. 51-52.
57.
Ibid., pp, 52-53.
35.
36.
37.
Tax Assessor’s Record, Hancock Co.,
Illinois, Filed August 20, 1842 (GS Ser.
No. 007,706), p. 206.
38.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp. 10-12.
39.
Minutes of the 16th Quorum, op. cit.
40.
History of Hancock County, (Chicago:
C.C. Chapman, 1880), p. 220.
41.
42.
Hancock County Deed Book R, p. 335.
Pulsipher, op. cit., pp. 12-14.
377
58.
Bradshaw, op cit., p. 220.
59.
1870 National Census, Washington
Co,., Utah (GS Ser. No. 553,112)
Clover Valley, p. 1.
60.
Patriarchal Blessings, Vol. 30, p. 110
(CHO).
61.
Blanche Holt, History of Jeremiah
Leavitt (Manuscript).
62.
Pulsipher, op, cit., p. 14.
63.
Nauvoo Temple Records, Endowments
1846 (GS Ser. No. 025,163 pt 2).
preaching the doctrine that Paul preached, but
I was confident we should have faith. From
childhood I was seriously impressed, and
desired very much to be saved from the awful
hell I had heard so much about. I believed in
the words of the Savior that said, “Ask and
you shall receive.”
“I prayed much and my prayers were
sometimes answered immediately. This was
before I made any pretensions of having any
religion. When I was eighteen years old, the
Lord sent me a good husband. We were
married at my father’s house on 6th of March,
1817, in the town of Barton, Country of
Orleans, State of Vermont. The next June we
moved to Canada, fifteen miles from the
Vermont line. I had joined the Baptist
Church because I wanted to be baptized by
immersion. I had been sprinkled when an
infant, but as I said before, I did not believe in
any church on earth, but was looking forward
to a time when the knowledge of God would
cover the earth. I lived very watchful and
prayerful, never neglecting my prayers. I felt
I was entitled to no blessing unless I asked for
them.
(Autobiography)
“I was born in the town of Lime,
County of Grafton, New Hampshire, and am
now seventy-six years old. My father was
Lemuel Sturdevant and my mother Priscilla
Tompson. My parents were very strict with
their children, being descendants of the old
Pilgrims. They taught them every principle of
truth and honor as they understood it
themselves. They taught them to pray and to
read the Bible for themselves. My father had
many good books that treated on the
principles of man’s salvation, and many of the
stories that were interesting, and I took great
pleasure in reading them. He was Dean of the
Presbyterian Church. For years his house was
open to all denominations, so his children had
the privilege of hearing the interesting
religious conversations. But as I had the
privilege of reading the Bible for myself, I
found that none of them understood the Bible
as I did. I knew no other way to understand it
only as I read it. The Apostle said, “Though
we are angels from heaven and preach any
other gospel than that which we preach, let
him be accursed”. And it was very evident to
my understanding that they all came short of
“We took a free will Baptist paper that I
thought always told the truth, but there were a
number of columns in this paper concerning a
new sect. It had a prophet that pretended he
talked with God. They had built a thing
called a meeting house on the shores of the
lake. In this Joe would go talk, he said, with
the Lord. If I were to go on and tell all the
lies in the paper, it would be too much for me.
If you have ever read the Arabian Knights
Tales, you might guess what importance they
were for I compare them to nothing else. No
person of common sense could believe a word
of it, and yet they wrote it for truth, thinking
that would hinder “Mormonism” from
spreading, but in this the Devil overshot
himself, for they were too fantastic for anyone
to believe. I had a place that I went every day
378
for secret prayers. It seemed like a cloud was
resting down over my head. If that cloud
would break through there was an angel that
had a message for me, some new light. If the
cloud would break, there would be something
new and strange revealed. I did not know that
it concerned anyone but myself. Soon after
this, there was one of my husband’s sisters
came in, and after spending a short time in the
house, she asked me to take a walk with her.
She had heard the gospel preached by a
Mormon, and believed it, and had been
baptized. She commenced and related the
whole of Joseph’s vision, and what the Angle
Moroni had said the mission he had called
him to. It came to my mind in a moment that
this was the message that was behind that
cloud for me, and not for me only, but for the
whole world. I considered it of more
importance than anything I had ever heard
before, for it brought back the ancient order
of things, and laid a foundation that could be
built upon that was permanent, a foundation
made of him that laid the foundation of the
earth, even The Almighty God, and he had
commanded his people to build up the
Kingdom of God upon the foundation he had
laid, and notwithstanding the heathen raged
and Satan mustered all his forces against the
work, it has gone onward and upward for
more than forty years, and will continue until
the work is finished”.
“The next thing was to gather with the
Saints. We had a good farm, but could not
get much for it, but I knew the way would
open up for us. From this time we set out in
earnest and was ready to start with the rest of
the company leaving the 20th of July, 1835.
The company was made up of the Leavitt
family, mother Sarah Shannon Leavitt and her
children, consisting of twenty-three souls.
Franklin Chamberlain, her oldest son-in-law
took the lead. He did not belong to the
church, but his wife did. We had a
prosperous journey of eight hundred miles to
Kirkland, Ohio. I had no chance to be
baptized and join the church until I got there.
In Kirkland we had the privilege of hearing
Joseph preach. We saw the Egyptian
Mummies, the writing that was said to be
written in Abraham’s day, Jacob’s ladder
being pictured on it, and lots more wonders
that I cannot write here, and that were
explained to us.”
After months of hardships, the Leavitt
family had made enough money to move to
Nauvoo where they bought a place three
miles from the city, and Sarah Sturdevant’s
husband, Jeremiah Leavitt, built a house.
There was some land ploughed which he
sowed to wheat--they had to work very hard
for a living. Provisions were scarce and high
in price, and most of the Saints were poor.
“I read the Book of Mormon, the
Doctrine and Covenants, and all the writings I
could get from the La